《Tower Defense Survival: I Defend the Whole Country Alone!》 Chapter 1: Welcome to the Tower Defense Survival!

Chapter 1: Wee to the Tower Defense Survival!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The Tower Defense Survival that happens once every 20 years is about to begin!¡± ¡°The number of participating countries is 237, which ounts for 98% of the total countries!¡± ¡°Tower Defense Survival will be broadcast live in the airspace of various cities, as well as on various media websites.¡± ¡°There are ten minutes to go before this game that concerns the fate of the countries starts. Keep your eyes open!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In a normal-sized rented room. Pierce opened his eyes dazedly. The continuous broadcast on the television constantly reminded him that he had transmigrated! He was in a country called M. The Tower Defense Survival game that was broadcast on television was a war that changed the fate of the countries once every twenty years! A hundred contestants would be randomly selected from every country to fight for survival in the Tower Defense game. The resources obtained by the participants inside would be manifested in their respective country by a hundred times. Simrly, if the Tower Defense failed and a monster was released into the city, ten thousand simr monsters would appear in the country. Therefore, every twenty years on this Blue, the situation of the world would undergo a huge upheaval. Take Pierce¡¯s current Country M for example. It was arge country that had undergone countless changes. During thest Tower Defense Survival, Country M had almost lost everything. Now, they were starting to decline towards a small country. If they failed to win this time¡¯s Tower Defense Survival, what awaited them was the destruction of civilization. Just as Pierce was taking in the host¡¯s memories, a burning sensation radiated from the back of his hand. He took a look. It was an M-shaped symbol representing his country. Good lord! I just transmigrated and am already chosen by the Tower Defense Survival? Pierce froze. At this moment, a mechanical voice sounded in his mind. [The Global Tower Defense Game is about to begin!] [Congrattions to Country M: Contestant Pierce has joined the Tower Defense Survival game!] [The game has officially begun. Please remember your mission: Survive!] ¡°This¡­ is ridiculous!¡± Before Pierce could finish, a white light enveloped his body and he disappeared from his room. When he opened his eyes again, Pierce was already inside a small stone house. Immediately afterward, a white screen appeared before his eyes. [yer: Pierce] [Representing: Country M] [Tower Defense Level: None] [Mission: Survive in the Tower Defense!] Game panel? As a hardcore gamer, Pierce naturally recognized it at a nce. From the looks of it, he represented Country M as a yer in this Tower Defense game. He had just transmigrated and was forced to join the game. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for him? But since it was a Tower Defense, where was the tower? Was he supposed to guard this small stone house? Pierceposed himself, then stood and walked to the door, ready to check the situation. At this moment! [When you open the door, this Tower Defense game will officially begin.] A row of golden words floated across his line of sight. It waspletely different from the character panel. Pierce blinked and focused on the door again. The floating golden words appeared once again. ¡°Is this¡­ a hint?¡± Pierce looked thoughtful. Is this a mechanism in the Tower Defense Survival? He opened the door. What appeared in front of him was a crystal shining with a dark blue light. The crystal sat in the middle of the courtyard. The surroundings were shrouded in mist, making it impossible to see them clearly. [The crystal in front of you can teleport you to the city you are guarding. It is the only way to leave this ce.] Then Pierce looked around at the fog. [There is something in the fog that is a great threat to life. It is advised not to touch it.] How was this any different from cheating? Pierce thought to himself as he watched the golden words float away. Following the prompt, he came to the crystal and ced his hand on it. The dim light began to spread along Pierce¡¯s arm until it consumed his entire body. [Congrattions to Country M yer, Pierce. You have officially activated the Tower Defense Survival!] [For this survival, there are more than two hundred participating countries. A hundred yers will be selected from each country as representatives to enter the game.] [The survival of the contestants will be broadcast live to the public.] [The yers need to defend their cities from the invasion of other cities and unknown creatures. Once the city is destroyed, the corresponding country will suffer 10,000 times more damage!] [If the defense of the city fails, every creature released into the city will appear in the country they represent after an increase of 10,000 times!] [The death of a yer will reduce the lifespan of all the lifeforms in the respective country by 1] [The Tower Defense Survival game from another dimension has officially begun!!] [All contestants, please get ready!] At that moment, Pierce received another message from the Tower Defense Survival. [Detected that Country M¡¯s contestants are not matched in number. Compensation is underway¡­] Country M¡¯s contestants¡¯ numbers were not matched?? Before Pierce could react, the entire Blue exploded. The moment Pierce activated the crystal, all the major media websites on Blue were upied by these words. At the same time, there was a live-stream that couldn¡¯t be removed. As the rules were released, there was a short silence after which there was a hugemotion. Countless posts rted to this game swept across the inte. The Tower Defense Survival that happened once every twenty years had officially begun! At that moment, in all the cities, a huge light screen appeared in the sky. The familiar rules, the familiar interface, and the familiar live-stream. However, what they brought was a mess of emotions. Fear, excitement, surprise,¡­ All sorts of posts were being transmitted around the inte like crazy. Some feared that their country would be invaded by monsters. Some were happy that their small country could finally turn the tables. The world¡¯s structure was going to change again! And the cause of all this was the participants who participated in the Tower Defense Survival! Their every move represented the safety of their own country! ¡­ Apanied by the excitement of the world, the relevant departments of various countries also began to discuss strategies for the game that could affect the rise and fall of the countries. Just as countless people were going crazy. In the azure sky, an image appeared on the gigantic screen! It was a huge live-stream that was simr to the live-stream in the media. The ultra-clear image reflected the faces of each country¡¯s yers. There were more than twenty thousand contestants on the screen, and the gs of their respective countries were disyed below them. The entire world was in an uproar. # Chapter 2: Defending the Country Alone? Is This a Joke?

Chapter 2: Defending the Country Alone? Is This a Joke?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This Tower Defense Survival game¡¯s live broadcast started officially. The entire world was in an uproar. In Country M. Countlessizens were anxiously postingments in the live-stream. After a while, the live-stream room belonging to Country M was filled with words. ¡°Damn it, why wasn¡¯t I chosen!¡± ¡°We have to hold on to this round!¡± ¡°How many people in Country M will die if the defense fails?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± ¡°Everyone, you have to have confidence in the contestants from Country M. How could a civilization that has survived a few rounds of Tower Defense die in a Tower Defense game!¡± ¡°Did you guys notice that these rules appeared after the Country M yers activated the game!¡± ¡°This means that our Country M¡¯s contestants are a huge step ahead of others.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s a good start. Country M¡¯s contestants are impressive!¡± ¡°Country M yer, impressive!¡± ¡°Country M yer, impressive!¡± ¡­¡­ As the broadcast of the over twenty thousand participants ended, the Country Mizens began to realize that something was wrong. Our Country M¡­ Why was there only one contestant?! ¡°WTH! Is this a bug, why is there only one Country M yer?!¡± ¡°No, f*ck, that can¡¯t be?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noted down all the participants in Country M. There¡¯s indeed only one contestant named Pierce.¡± ¡°What the f*ck???¡± ¡°This¡­ the Gods want to destroy our Country M!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we select again? Why does our Country M only have one yer? I protest!¡± ¡°Blossoms Country¡¯s people are already holding a nationwide celebration after seeing only one contestant from Country M.¡± ¡°This Tower Defense game must have some serious bugs!?¡± ¡°F*ck, one person is going to defend the country???¡± In the Tower Defense world. Various cities were disyed before Pierce. That was thepensation given to him by the Tower Defense Survival. Other people would be given randomly generated cities, while he could choose by himself. Desert City, Underwater City, Rainforest City¡­ The images of the city floated before his eyes. Pierce looked at the cities with a troubled expression. Because the cities were too random. Every city had its own pros and cons. It was really not easy to choose. [Desert City, there are many monsters below the desert. Who would choose it?] While Pierce was struggling, the golden words appeared before him again. There are monsters under the desert? Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. This golden prompt was really a good thing. At the thought of this, Pierce concentrated on opening each image. [Underwater City? No way, could someone really be so unlucky to be sent there to die?!] [Mountaintop City? Won¡¯t you fall to death? It¡¯s a torture for acrophobics.] ¡­ [The city on the ins can provide daily necessities and you can grow food. Also, it¡¯s surrounded by mountains on three sides which makes it easy to defend but hard to attack.] Stopping his fingers that were slightly numb from flipping through the images, Pierce finally saw a valuable city. In the Tower Defense world, there were very few people who were able to get a city on the ins. Most of them started in the desert. ¡°I choose this city.¡± Pierce said. A burst of white light enveloped his body and he was teleported into the ins. At the same time, in the real world, the live-stream also changed from showing the number of participants to a visual perspective of the participants. On the boundless ins, the long green grass fluttered with the wind. Before Pierce¡¯s eyes was a tall city covered in vines. Two words were carved on it. ¡°Country M¡± In the live streaming channel. ¡°Oh my god, starting in the ins!¡± ¡°The neighboring Blossoms Country started in the desert LOL.¡± ¡°F*ck LOL, what can a single person do in Tower Defense!?¡± ¡°Yo, contestant Pierce, surrender!¡± ¡°If demons and ghosts pop up here, do you believe I will blow your head up?¡± ¡°Good lord, is it toote for me to change my nationality now?¡± ¡°??? What¡¯s wrong with this guy? Why isn¡¯t he entering the city but walking into the forest?!¡± ¡°D*mn, ignore those trolls. We can¡¯t give up on ourselves!!¡± ¡°Come back!¡± Pierce did not pay attention to thements on the live-stream. Now he was sure what the Tower Defense¡¯s notification meant. He was the only one of Country M who hade to participate!? The live-stream was filled withments, all trying to persuade him not to despair. Pierce was looking at the golden hint as he headed toward the forest directly opposite the city. [There is a stone in the forest ahead. It might be very useful for the Tower Defense!] Pierce watched as the golden words floated past. Under the bewildered gazes of the viewers, he stepped into the forest. About three minutester. A fist-sized stone was buried in the soil, revealing only its surface. Was this the stone that the golden words hinted at? As he thought about it, Pierce prepared to dig it out. But everyone in the live broadcast room was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°No, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Let me show everyone how I can dig rocks with my bare hands!¡± ¡°What? Collecting rocks to guard the tower?¡± ¡°Does this young man not know that there are weapons and arrows in the city?¡± ¡°Stop cursing. It¡¯s not easy to defend the city alone. By the way, I¡¯m from Country G. I just changed my nationality!¡± ¡°Brother above, how much does it cost to change nationality? I¡¯m preparing to do it too.¡± ¡°F*ck, can¡¯t you guys be more confident in yourpatriot?¡± ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t have any confidence in one man Tower Defense whenpared to a hundred people Tower Defense!¡± ¡°The country is about to perish. Who would have thought that there was only one candidate from Country M!¡± The audience in the live-stream exploded. The upper echelons of Country M naturally did not have it easy, and they had already called for an emergency meeting. It was the same for over 200 other countries. After all, this was a silent battle that would change the fate of the countries. In a conference room in the capital of Country M, many upper echelons gathered together to discuss the situation. There were many people seated around a long round table. All of them had grave expressions on their faces. From time to time, they would reveal bitter expressions. The old man in the lead who was in a military uniform looked at Pierce¡¯s profile picture and fell silent. Country M¡¯s g. It had only shed past his body. Could this really be the end of Country M? The old man turned around and looked at his silent colleagues around the round table. He said softly and solemnly, ¡°One person defending the country.¡± ¡°The only thing we can do is to mobilize the entire country!¡± # Chapter 3: Dimensional Creatures Invasion!

Chapter 3: Dimensional Creatures Invasion!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Although the old man looked very old, his voice was stentorian like arge bell. ¡°We don¡¯t have the option to reselect participants for the Tower Defense. All we can do is ce our hopes on him.¡± Everyone in the conference room looked solemn. They naturally knew everything about their own country. After the failure in the previous Tower Defense game, Country M could no longer afford to lose. If Pierce died, Country M would cease to exist! Before the game started, they had made many preparations for the Tower Defense. But now, there was no use for any of them. It was because there was an error in the participant selection in the Tower Defense Survival. Even the audience in the live broadcast room could guess why Pierce¡¯s city was in the ins. It was nothing more thanpensation from the game. However, a slightly better environment waspletely useless when only one person was guarding the country. At this moment. News that only one person from Country M was participating in the Tower Defense spread. The entire world learned about the tragic state of Country M. Some people even changed their nationality overnight, bought ne tickets, and fled overseas. It was as if Country M was filled with poisonous gas, and the people refused to stay a second longer. Even some of the posts online were ming Pierce. The Tower Defense had made an error in the number of participants, so they had nowhere to vent their frustration other than on the only participant. The country was about to perish, and human nature was revealed at this moment. It was expressed incisively. ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. There are at least seven special forces soldiers among Blossoms Country¡¯s participants. It should be safer there!¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve already brought my family to the Eagle Country.¡± ¡°Stop talking, I¡¯ll go buy the tickets now!¡± ¡°In the future, this ce will be filled with monsters!¡± ¡­ The heated discussion continued, and Country M responded to this. Anyone who leaves the country during the Tower Defense would never be epted back! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Tower Defense world. Pierce had dug out the in stone. He strolled into the city. In the huge city, there were a few crossbowunchers on the city gate. There was not a single soldier. Compared to other countries, it seemed very deste. Looking at the deste city, the people in the livestream couldn¡¯t help but start discussing again. ¡°What a nice ce. But why is there only one person?!¡± ¡°Damn, can I join? I want to go!¡± ¡°Exactly, this is too unfair!¡± ¡°Are you talking about fairness with an existence that opened up another dimension?¡± ¡°T_T¡± ¡°Pierce is a real man.¡± Pierce shook his head helplessly when he saw thements flying around. This was truly a scam. How could it be so easy for him to guard the city alone? [Haven¡¯t you thought of installing the stone on the arrow tower?] Install it on the arrow tower?? Just this stone?! Pierce nced at the arrow towers mounted high above the walls, his expression thoughtful. If he followed the instructions, he would not be wrong. Although he had never seen a stone being pressed in Tower Defense games before. With that thought in mind, Pierce ced the stone on an arrow tower under the numb expressions of the people in the live stream. The stone had barely touched the arrow tower when a voice spoke in Pierce¡¯s mind. [Energy Stone discovered, arrow tower discovered. Do you want to unlock the new form?] New form? Pierce was taken aback. Then he said quickly: ¡°Unlock the new form!¡± [Energy Stone+Defensive Arrow Tower = Energy Arrow Tower] Energy Arrow Tower? He had never heard of such a thing in the Tower Defense games before. Pierce¡¯s face lit up. As expected, only he could see the golden hints. However, in the broadcast room. ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s giving up on himself. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to take it either!¡± ¡°Tsk, even so, we can¡¯t use rocks to block the next monster!¡± ¡°Blossoms Country has already begun building a wooden fence. The arrow towers are also loaded.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for White Elephant Country. F*ck, aren¡¯t you bullying us?¡± ¡°The more I think about it, the angrier I get. Forget it, watching the livestream makes my chest feel stuffy.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t watch anymore. I¡¯ll just wait for the monsters to invade. I¡¯ll live and die with the country.¡± While the live-stream discussion went on, in the conference room. The live stream about Pierce was projected on the screen. His every move was noticed by the higher-ups of Country M. When they saw Pierce preparing to ce the stone on the arrow tower, everyone¡¯s mood became even heavier. Pierce was under too much pressure. Whether Country M could survive on the Blue in the future depended entirely on Pierce. ¡°The pressure is too great¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just Pierce who was stressed. Even their hearts were heavy. In the Tower Defense Survival game, a hundred people might not be able to defend the city well under the attack of a group of unknown creatures. Not to mention Country M which only had one participant. They might really not be able to take it this time! Every time in the Tower Defense Survival, unknown creatures would appear at random. Take the previous Tower Defense Survival for example. The unlucky Country M met an ultimate creature in the first round. There were countless casualties in the early stages, not to mention theter stages of development. They could not develop at all. Everyone stared at the screen. They saw Pierce pick up the stone and look thoughtfully at the arrow tower. He seemed to be thinking about something. In Pierce¡¯s vision. Abination of golden characters floated in the air. It was the hints that had been helping him ever since he came to the Tower Defense world. [The energy stone contains the fire element. It can be fused with the Tower Defense arrow tower and assembled into a fire elemental arrow tower.] In Pierce¡¯s memory. Ever since the Tower Defense Survival came into this world, people had always relied on the resources in the city to resist the invasion of creatures. In this world full of monsters, how could they dare to explore this unknown territory? This led to the fact that no special arrow towers had ever appeared in Pierce¡¯s memory. And now, no one would have thought that an ordinary stone in the forest could cause a change in the arrow tower. Just as Pierce was about to merge the stone into the arrow tower. The Tower Defense notification came! [Countdown to Dimensional Creatures Invasion: 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­] The audience watching the live broadcast was filled with despair. Asments shed by the screens rapidly, ck mist spread in the forest. Hoarse and deafening growls sounded from the ck mist. [Dimensional Creatures Invasion! Begin!] Following that, One by one, rotten humanoid creatures wrapped in ck vines emerged from the ck mist. They were mutated zombies! During thest Tower Defense Survival, Country M was eventually conquered by such creatures. Everyone remembered it clearly. Just as the citizens of Country M were about to break down. A golden text appeared before Pierce¡¯s eyes. [Zombies surrounded by vines? Haven¡¯t you realized that they are afraid of sunlight and mes¡­] # Chapter 4: The Correct Way to Play the Tower Defense

Chapter 4: The Correct Way to y the Tower Defense

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the Blossoms Tower Defense Camp. A tall city wall stood in the middle of the desert. Everything was in order with the hundred Blossoms Country citizens on the city wall being allocated different tasks. A short man standing on the city wall giving ordersughed disdainfully as he looked at the mist rising into the sky. He was very lucky. This was his second time participating in the Tower Defense game. With his experience, he naturally became the leader here. ¡°Remember, in a moment, Team 1 will be responsible for the long-range assistance on the city wall. Team 2 will go down and engage in meleebat.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Not only Blossoms Country, over 200 other countries also entered abat state. Except for Country M. Following the ck fog, thick ink-like darkness appeared 300 meters in front of Pierce! As the ck mist spread, the hundred or so zombies were approaching the tall city wall. Seeing this, Pierce immediately chose to fuse the energy stone with the arrow tower. A red light emerged from the stone and enveloped the arrow tower that was as tall as a person. [Fire element energy stone+arrow tower = fire elemental automatic arrow tower!] Immediately after, an arrow made of mes suddenly condensed on the originally empty arrow tower. The heat distorted the surrounding air. This¡­ no need to load arrows?! After fusing with the arrow tower, the stone did not disappear. There was still a lot of energy left. Before long, Pierce saw the stats panel of the fire elemental arrow Tower. [Fire Elemental Automatic Arrow Tower] [Level: Level 3 Magic Weapon] [Element: Fire] [Attack Power: 50 (Normal Arrow Tower¡¯s Attack Power: 5-10)] [Evaluation: Congrattions on creating the first elemental weapon. It is a memorable achievement!] [Obtained Title: The correct way to y the Tower Defense!] The stats panel turned into light particles and dissipated in the air. However, the hint appeared again. [In this world, the fire element suppresses dark elements. Coincidentally, the disgusting zombies in the ck fog are the products of darkness.] The pervasive ck fog was also getting closer. Without further thought, Pierce ced the arrow tower in the middle of the city. A burning arrow automatically condensed on the arrow tower. Sparks flew in the air. This was the fire elemental arrow tower¡¯s ammunition! [Fire Arrow] Whoosh¡ª The sound of something breaking through the air rang out. The arrow carried a wave of fiery light as it shot into the ck mist. The leading dark zombie was hit. The burning arrow prated his body. The painful howls gradually subsided as its body turned into white mist. Seeing this, the other zombies went into a riot. In their eyes, there was no fear of death. They only had one goal now. That was to capture this city and devour Pierce! Pierce, who had witnessed the power of the arrow tower, smiled at the stone in his hand. Meanwhile, in the broadcast room on Blue. Viewers from all over the world were mixed in Pierce¡¯s live stream. Other countries had also begun to resist the first wave of monsters. Some were responsible for controlling the arrow towers on the city walls while others were fighting the monsters outside the city. The participants had already been suppressed in terms of numbers. On Pierce¡¯s side, due to the Tower Defense¡¯s error, everyone was very interested in Pierce, who was participating alone. When they saw the arrow tower that had suddenly burst into mes in front of Pierce, people from other countries began to mock him. ¡°Is thispensation from the Tower Defense? It¡¯s like a joke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an arrow with mes. Look, he¡¯s still smiling.¡± ¡°Just wait for death. Your Country M is really doomed this time!¡± ¡°Brothers, is there anyone who wants to change their nationality? I have a discount here!¡± At this moment, even the audience from Country M, who were watching the live broadcast, looked upset. ¡°Thepensation given by the Tower Defense is useless.¡± ¡°F*ck, why are you all shouting here!? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was only one of us, and if there were a normal number of participants, we would see whose country would be destroyed!¡± Countless people startedmenting. If Country M had a hundred people, who would be afraid of these trashes! Everyone protested against the game. But what use was that? Just as everyone on the screen was about to explode, the next scene stunned them. The burning arrow was fired. It made a soft sound in the air, leaving only sparks. And then struck the dark zombie wrapped with vines¡­ An arrow pierced through its chest!? Everyone in the world knew those creatures in the ck fog. This was because all the relevant knowledge about Tower Defense was recorded in elementary school textbooks. They were stunned because they knew about them. In the textbooks, in order to better understand the unknown creatures of other dimensions, the World Conference divided them into different levels. From level one to level nine respectively. A level one creature required five youths to deal with. It was an unknown creature of the lowest level. Above them were creatures with special powers. Like the dark zombies Pierce was fighting against. That was a group of level three creatures! Ordinary arrow towers had no effect on them. Only fire arrows could do some minor damage to them. However, this was not like Pierce¡¯s arrow tower, where one arrow turned it into dust!? Isn¡¯t this a little ridiculous? They knew about the zombies and had even resisted them many times. It could be said that they were extremely troublesome creatures. The arrow towers were useless. They could only hold the torches and fight outside the walls. Basically, they would lose at least half of their men after defeating the dark zombies. But what did they see now? Were the terrifying creatures recorded in the books so easily destroyed by a fire arrow? What a joke. Isn¡¯t thepensation given by the Tower Defense too strong? At this moment, Pierce did not know that the audience had already treated his fire elemental arrow tower aspensation from the Tower Defense. They had fought in Tower Defense for hundreds of years, but they still had not found the correct way to y it. To be honest, Pierce wanted tough too. The fire elemental arrow tower in the center kept firing. Every shot would take away a roaring zombie. It was like a harvester. Pierce did not stay idle either. He used up all the fire elemental energy in the stone and created three more fire elemental arrow towers. They were arranged in order on top of the city gate. While the arrow towers harvested the zombies, Pierce nced at the live stream. To be honest, it was too difficult for him, who had just transmigrated, to represent the country to take part in the Tower Defense. ¡°What the f*ck???¡± ¡°I protest! Why does Country M have such weapons and we don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Previous poster, f*ck you. Why don¡¯t you say that we are alone!?¡± # Chapter 5: Congratulations to Blossoms Country for Obtaining 10,000 Monsters!

Chapter 5: Congrattions to Blossoms Country for Obtaining 10,000 Monsters!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Whether it was the rest of the world or the citizens of Country M. There were sneers and taunts, or perhaps words offort and sympathy. But everyone¡¯s view of Pierce was that there was no hope! Especially after a level three creature appeared. ording to the statistics of the creatures that appeared in the first wave, the highest was only at the middle tier of the level two. Moreover, Pierce did not have any actualbat experience, so there was no way they could have confidence in him! But now? Under the attack of the four fire elemental arrow towers, more than half of the one hundred dark zombies died in just a short while. It was only a matter of time before they were wiped out. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The rain of fire arrows rushed into the ck mist and urately hit the heads or chests of the zombies, stirring up a pile of rotten flesh. Under the restraint of the fire element, all the corpses turned into white mist and evaporated. Countless despairing spectators saw the scene before them and raised their arms in joy, their eyes brimming with tears. Too strong, too strong! Other countries were already suffering casualties. But on their side, one man was defending the country alone and waspletely unharmed! Pierce smiled when he saw the screen filled with:¡¯-) and T_T emoticons. It could only be said that the system for the welfare of transmigrators was simply too powerful. If it weren¡¯t for the system, the zombies would have already broken into the city and devoured him long ago. In the capital of Country M. In the secret meeting room. The leading old man looked at the zombies howling under the rain of arrows and couldn¡¯t help but hit the table excitedly. He was clearly a very dignified old man, but now he was like a child. ¡°Look, look!¡± ¡°This is what is called the hope of the country!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even bat an eyelid when the whole situation seemed to be against him. He even went to the forest to survey the terrain. How many people in the entire Tower Defence world can do that!¡± The assistant at the side looked at the solid wood table that was making loud sounds and his face twitched. ¡°Leader, the neighboring Blossoms Country seems to be unable to defend!¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± The old man turned around and nced at the assistant who was holding the documents. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other countries for now. How¡¯s Pierce¡¯s background check?¡± The assistant quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. Pierce is an orphan who grew up in an orphanage. He¡¯s currently in his junior year.¡± ¡°An orphan¡­ No matter what, right now, Pierce is alone in the Tower Defense World guarding the country.¡± ¡°We have to think of ways to help him outside!¡± Meanwhile, in Pierce¡¯s live-stream. ¡°Amazing! Sir Pierce is awesome!¡± ¡°Keep it up, Pierce!¡± ¡°Let those useless hundred people groups see what it means to defeat a hundred people alone!¡± ¡°Haha, brothers, I was watching the live broadcast of Blossoms Country. The veteran that participated in the Tower Defense for the second time was bitten to death by a monster!¡± ¡°They are too useless!¡± ¡°Look, Brother Pierce¡¯s rxed expression is so cool!¡± ¡°Hubby, I want to have your babies!¡± ¡°Where did youe from, boy? Can you leave quickly? Give us women a chance!¡± ¡°Wuwu!!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The monster attack ended in about half an hour. Under Pierce¡¯s overwhelming rain of arrows, the level-three zombies were annihted before they could even approach the city gate. After the other countries finished their defense, the reward from the Tower Defense world arrived. [This invasion has officially ended. The next invasion will be a dayter. Please wait patiently!] [We will now announce the results of the Tower Defense. Please take note of the country¡¯s rewards!] As the mechanical voice fell, the entire world started to boil. Even Pierce¡¯s live-stream was bustling. Just as Pierce was thinking about what to do next, the result of Country M was announced. [In this Tower Defense, Country M¡¯s yer Pierce¡¯s defense ranking is: S] [Country M receives a hundredfold energy feedback!!] ¡°This is what is called amazing.¡± ¡°God Pierce!¡± ¡°A hundred times the energy, good lords, now our Country M¡¯s strength index has risen to a superpower!?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t you all care about that S-rank defense?¡± ¡°The number of times the S-rank defense has appeared is less than ten.¡± ¡°Master Pierce defended the city alone and obtained S-rank defense?¡± ¡°F*ck, now that you mention it, I suddenly feel like Master Pierce is awesome!¡± ¡°I was in despair earlier, but now I am dying ofughter. I¡¯m not afraid at all.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Let¡¯s see if those foreign dogs will regret it now.¡± ¡°Good news, brothers. There are 10,000 giant scorpions in the capital of Blossoms Country. I am touring here now. Wait for me to do a live broadcast!¡± ¡°F*ck, what a brave bro!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Blossoms Country. Night fell. But no one slept. Because¡­ Because of the veteran¡¯s mistake, a giant scorpion was released into their city in the Tower Defense game. The entire Neon City was filled with wails and screams, as well as the roars of monsters. Firearms sounded in the noisy city. Green blood stained the streets. The roar of the armored vehicles was deafening. All this happened because of a scorpion entering the city. Blossoms Country suffered heavy losses in this desert Tower Defense. The only contestant with experience was killed by a monster hiding in the sand. Thirty-eight of the hundred-man team died after the first invasion. It was the country that suffered the most losses. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The people of the various countries received news of the terrible state of the Blossoms Country immediately. In Country M. In the conference room. Everyone here was no longer as lifeless as before. The old man held the teacup and waited for his assistant to return. After a while. A panting figure entered the room. He quickly handed the document to the old man. He said happily, ¡°This is the data on our country¡¯s energy growth. It¡¯s all here. ording to the researchers, it has indeed increased by a hundred times!¡± ¡°Good, good!¡± The old man stood up excitedly and threw the documents onto the conference table. ¡°Everyone, take a look. In this defense, we have obtained an S-rank evaluation with just one person¡¯s strength!¡± ¡°However, this does not mean that it will happen again!¡± ¡°Look at the Blossoms Country next door!¡± ¡°They are the best examples!¡± ¡°All of you, gather your spirits and prepare to fight the invasion of the monsters!¡± ¡°In addition¡­¡± The old man looked at Pierce, who was thinking about whether he should go out and look for supplies, and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°He¡¯s calm andposed¡­ He¡¯s a good leader.¡± # Chapter 6: Exploring the Forest, Hints!

Chapter 6: Exploring the Forest, Hints!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Everyone in the world knew about the terrible situation in Blossoms Country. At this point, the capital of Blossoms Country, Neon, had fallen. It became a yground for monsters. And adding on the 30 plus people who died in the Tower Defense world, the life expectancy of Blossoms Country¡¯s citizens decreased by 30 years. At this moment, all the countries in the world were gloating, but their hearts were in a mess. If their country were to face these ten thousand giant monsters, what would they do? What would they resist them with!? [Starting countdown to the next invasion: 48: 00] [47: 59: 59] [47: 59: 58] [47: 59: 57] ¡­ The timer from the Tower Defense was ticking on the top left corner of the livestream room. In Pierce¡¯s live-stream, the viewers from all over the world were in disbelief. How could a single person defend against a hundred level-three zombies with only four arrow towers? If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed it. Country C audience: ¡°Are you kidding me? Aren¡¯t those four ming arrow towers crossing the lines!?¡± Country T audience: ¡°Even if it¡¯spensation, isn¡¯t this too much? You¡¯ve already broken the Tower Defense¡¯s tradition!¡± ¡°This should be reported. If not for the fact that there¡¯s no reporting button, Country M would have been destroyed today!¡± ¡°F*ck, I just transferred my nationality to Country T, and you gave me a p on the face. Hey, can I go back?¡± On the other hand, Country M was already celebrating. It looked like they were about to fall into the abyss, but who knew that Pierce would soar high! In short, today¡¯s scenes could be said to be a great upheaval for them. On the Inte, whether it was in Country M or the various search websites overseas, Pierce upied the top spot on the trending topics. He even took at least half of the top ten search topics. The other half was about the tragedy in Blossoms Country. ¡°God Pierce is so strong!¡± ¡°Just this? Your Blossoms Country had a veteran, and this is the oue!?¡± ¡°Such a huge joke!¡± ¡°If anyone dares to question Pierce again, I¡¯ll p them across the inte!¡± ¡°This is too cool, too cool! Hubby, love me!¡± ¡°Heh-heh. My Pierce. My Pierce¡­¡± In short, Pierce¡¯s live-stream was flooded withments. There was only one yer in Country M this time. This was definitely cheating. Faced with these rabidments, the Country M¡¯s citizens no longer wanted to bother with them. At the start, there was only one contestant in Country M, and the people of other countries were so happy that it was as if they had taken drugs. Now that our contestant is fighting against a hundred Level 3s alone, you¡¯re ming us for only having one contestant! Countless people looked at those angryments as if they were watching clowns. They were just a bunch of useless, barking mad dogs. Meanwhile, in the Tower Defense world. Pierce, who had dealt with all the monsters, picked up a backpack and walked into the forest under the gazes of the whole world. Through thements flying past the screen, Pierce learned something. No one knew that this Tower Defense world had materials that could strengthen the arrow tower. This meant that¡­ This dimensional world had not been explored at all! That meant that he was the first pioneer! In addition to the golden hints, he coulde and go as he pleased in this forest. Pierce grinned at the dark night sky. He seemed to see countless resources waving at him. Using the darkness, Pierce left the empty city. He strolled into the forest. Seeing Pierce¡¯s unusual actions, the Country M¡¯s audience was confused. ¡°What is God Pierce doing again??¡± ¡°Previous poster, don¡¯t talk too much. Master Pierce naturally has Master Pierce¡¯s thoughts!!¡± ¡°F*ck, is he going to explore this forest?!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. Now that you mention it, no one has explored the Tower Defense world before!¡± ¡°No, no, no. Someone already explored it in the first Tower Defense.¡± ¡°However, the oue was very tragic. None of the exploration team of fifteen returned. ¡°The live-stream didn¡¯t give them any screen time either. The live-stream is based on the number of people.¡± ¡°What? Is Pierce going to the forest to look for resources?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so brave!¡± ¡°Right now, Pierce is the only one from Country M. Of course, the live-stream will follow Pierce, but isn¡¯t it a bad idea to leave this ce!¡± ¡°Yes, there was no one in the city to begin with. Once Pierce left, it became an empty city. What if the monsters invade?¡± ¡°No, no. There is a time limit for the invasion of monsters. Until that time, the monsters will not invade.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Pierce had just reached the entrance to the forest and stared for a moment. [There seem to be many creatures in the forest, and there are also abundant resources, but you still have to pay attention to the dangers.] Pierce looked indifferent. Apart from searching for resources, he had no other choice. Every time the monsters invaded, there would be more of them. There was no way for him to defend with just the four towers on the city wall. In the end, the city gate would be broken, and only death awaited him. At this thought. Pierce stepped into the unknown without hesitation. Golden words condensed in his vision once again. [There is an empty space to your left. Please be careful. There seem to be many traps there.] [Right in front of you is a long path that can speed up your exploration of this forest!] [There is a group of unknown creatures to your right. They seem to pose a great threat. I hope you will not advance rashly. After all, you did not tie the arrow tower to yourself.] Pierce went straight forward. Based on these golden hints, if he could die in this forest, he should explode on the spot! Wasn¡¯t this equivalent to cheating in the game? Pierce smiled knowingly. This was probably the only thing that had helped him since he transmigrated. Regardless of whether it was the energy stone that he had obtained previously or the guidance mode, they were extremely helpful to him. With this golden hint, what if he had to defend the country alone? He was still invincible!! In the broadcast room. Countless people looked at Pierce, who was suddenly very excited. They were confused. After all, in their eyes, Pierce¡¯s actions were akin to suicide. # Chapter 7: Level Three Lifeform Treasure Chest!

Chapter 7: Level Three Lifeform Treasure Chest!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce felt a headacheing on as he looked at the tall and dense trees in front of him. Although there was the golden hint to guide him, there was a huge problem with his line of sight. Pierce tightened his grip on the stone spear which he¡¯d conveniently taken from the city and carefully observed his surroundings. [Ordinary Stone Spear] [Level: Zero] [Damage: 3-6] [Elemental Attribute: None] [Durability: 99%] [Remarks: It can only kill creatures below level two, so please take good care of it!] Although Pierce had four fire element arrow towers, he was now wandering alone. The spear in his hand became the most important weapon. Pierce followed the instructions given by the golden hint. After a while, the surroundings cleared up. The sound of running water rang in his ears. It was a huge waterfall, and in front of him was a smallke. Water vapor filled the entireke. [There seems to be some enhancing items at the bottom of theke. Additionally, there is also¡­ an exquisite treasure chest? Woah, this is unbelievable!] Enhancement!? Pierce immediately thought of the fire element energy stone he had picked up. But¡­ What is an exquisite treasure chest?? His eyes suddenly brightened. Who cared what it was? This world had not been excavated for thousands of years. There were naturally many good things inside. At the thought of this, Pierce stuck the torch beside theke and prepared to take off his clothes to retrieve those items. Time waited for no man. All he could do now was try his best to find special items and strengthen his weapons to fend off more and more unknown creatures. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the real world, countless people were shocked speechless when they saw the spectacr waterfall. There was actually a waterfall in this dangerous world! At this moment, they realized that perhaps the correct way to y this Tower Defense Survival was not simply to guard the tower with brute force. ¡°Oh yeah, f*ck, didn¡¯t you guys notice that Pierce picked up a stone before!?¡± ¡°F*ck, now that you mention it, I remember that the stone Sir Pierce was holding disappeared after it touched the arrow tower!¡± ¡°Then, the ordinary arrow tower automatically became a fully automatic fire arrow tower???¡± ¡°Does that mean these arrow towers aren¡¯tpensation for Pierce and for our Country M?¡± ¡°Enough of that. I¡¯m already stupefied. How did Pierce find that stone immediately?¡± ¡°I know Pierce. He¡¯s a senior at our school taking Tower Defense studies.¡± ¡°Good lord, one man guarding the country and discovering the correct way to y the Tower Defense.¡± Pierce, who did not have time to watch the livements, had already taken off his shirt. After thinking about it, he did not take off his pants. This action made the girls in the live-stream go crazy. ¡°Pierce has such a good figure!¡± ¡°Hubby, Hubby, hehehe!!¡± ¡°Pierce, I order you to cross d*cks with me!¡± ¡°Oi, can you please leave!¡± ¡­¡­ A ssh sounded and the live broadcast screen turned to the water. The clear image made many people sigh. These livestreaming equipment were really too advanced. On the high-definition screen. Unknown fishes were swimming past Pierce, and he caught them in his hands and threw them into his backpack. These were all hinting that apart from those unknown monsters, there were many normal lifeforms in the Tower Defense world. As Pierce dived deeper, the oxygen supply to his brain began to decrease. Pierce¡¯s face turned slightly green as he slowly swam toward the water¡¯s surface. [There are many stones and a treasure chest buried in the sand ten meters ahead. Please pay attention to your oxygen levels.] pping his hand on the sand, a dark wooden, diamond-studded treasure chest slowly appeared in front of the world. At this moment, Pierce received a notification from the Tower Defense. [Level 3 Lifeform Treasure Chest] [Level: 3] [Requirement: None] [Remarks: Please note that the creatures obtained from opening treasure chests will obey your orders unconditionally. Please do not attack them because of panic.] He did not have the time to observe the treasure chest carefully, and directly put it in his backpack. The stones buried underneath also appeared before his eyes. There were about a dozen pieces. After stowing the stones in his backpack, Pierce returned to shore. ¡°Huff¡­ Huff!!¡± Pierce¡¯s face was white with exhaustion as hey on the grass, gasping for air. He had been holding his breath for nearly three minutes. For someone like him who never trained, this was truly difficult. Just as he was breathing in fresh air, Blue exploded again! ¡°What the heck, there¡¯s even a treasure chest here?!¡± ¡°Those stones under the treasure chest¡­ I¡¯m dumbstruck.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s such a simple survival. I can do it too. Why do I need 99 teammates?¡± ¡°F*ck, I have to report this to our country!¡± ¡°F*ck, die you a*sholes!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost. Why can¡¯t we set up a private live broadcast? I¡¯m speechless.¡± In the Tower Defense world. Pierce put his clothes in his backpack and picked up the torch to return to the city. Based on the current situation, he was 100% confident that he could win this war. Pierce returned to the city safely with the help of the golden hint. He ced all the items he obtained on the table. A huge box was ced in the middle, and there were some energy stones around it. After analysis by the Tower Defense system, these energy stones were all water elemental. The [Rank 3 Lifeform Treasure Chest] ced in the middle could let out a random rank 3 creature follower to help defend the city. Without hesitation, Pierce opened the wooden box in front of all the audience. A blue light shed. A small winged creature with the head of a lion and the body of an eagle appeared. In Pierce¡¯s view. [Wind Elemental Griffin] [Level: 3] [Growth Potential: Level 5] [Skills: (Hurricane) (Chain Air Cannon) (Wind Arrow)¡­] However, in the eyes of the audience, this creature that suddenly appeared from the box made them mistake it for a trap box. ¡°Holy f*ck! Finished! We¡¯re going to have 10,000 griffins in our country! What a disaster!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded. Why didn¡¯t you open the box outside the city?!¡± ¡°Wow, is this the super godly yer of Country M? He¡¯s too good, hahahaha!¡± ¡°I hope the griffins can tten Country M!¡± ¡°You traitors came here to make your presence known, right? Wait for me to buy a ne ticket and kill you!¡± # Chapter 8: An Alliance From Another Country!

Chapter 8: An Alliance From Another Country!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Maybe because this small griffin just came out, it shook its head and fell to the ground. This griffin¡¯s growth potential was that of a level five creature, but from the looks of it, its body was really too small. Just as Pierce pressed his fingers against the griffin¡¯s small head, the hint appeared again. [This little fellow looks so cute. Did you notice that it has been staring at the stones on the table? Perhaps you can use them to feed it.] Pierce immediately ced five stones in front of the griffin. These stones were tested to be of the water element. This kind of stone could cause the user to develop corresponding attributes. However, this stone could only be used five times at most. Pierce had no intention of using them for himself. After all, the stones he had discovered were of the lowest grade. He really had no use for them. He believed that he would definitely be able to find a better way to strengthen himself in the future. After the griffin swallowed the water elemental stones, its body grewrger. Threads of water surrounded it. Vaguely, its golden pupils seemed to be turning blue. Pierce checked its stats again. It had already changed. [Elemental Griffin] [Level: 3] [Growth Potential: Level 6] [Skills: (Hurricane), (Chain Air Cannon), (Wind Arrow), (Water Arrow), (Waterspout)] Pierce was delighted when he saw the changes on the interface. This time, he was not fighting alone. Moreover, when it matured, it would definitely be a powerful force. After all, it would be a level six creature. That was a lord-level unknown creature. Thest time a level 6 creature appeared, it almost caused human civilization to break down. Pierce was excited as well. Meanwhile, in the already chaotic Country M. People waited for half an hour as if they had epted their fate. In the end, only a weak typhoon came. Nothing happened. ¡°D*mn, I¡¯m in the capital right now. I¡¯ve already resigned to my fate and waited for death. In the end, I wasted half an hour!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. After I received the news, I spent all of my assets overnight. Now, I¡¯ve lost a lot of my wealth.¡± ¡°Why are you guys in such a hurry? Learn from me and take it easy. If the griffinse, just screw them.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s mentality is really stable.¡± Just as thements were buzzing. A beep suddenly sounded in Pierce¡¯s ear. It seemed to be a message notification. Pierce looked around and finally saw the mark on the back of his hand. The mark of the M word glowed slightly. He pressed the mark. A transparent chat box appeared before him. The person who sent the message to Pierce was from the neighboring friendly country: Country G. The message was from the leader of Country G¡¯s Tower Defense group this time, Zenus. ¡°Hello, Mr. Pierce from Country M!¡± ¡°Are you the only contestant from Country M?¡± Pierce didn¡¯t think much of this message. The news of him being the only one from Country M for the Tower Defense Survival game this time had already been spread across all the contestants¡¯ broadcast screen. There was no need to hide the fact that he was alone. Pierce thought for a moment and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just me.¡± It was a simple reply. Most importantly, Pierce learned from the Host¡¯s memory that Country G and Country M had a friendly rtionship, so there was no conflict. Soon, the other party replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too presumptuous. In the Tower Defense world, participants canmunicate with each other.¡± ¡°During thest Tower Defense Survival, our two countries shared information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to extend the friendship between the two countries and cooperate with your Country M.¡± ¡°This is our information regarding the weakness of the previous invading creatures and the level of the next invading monsters.¡± Pierce pondered for a while and epted the message. After all, new creatures would appear at every Tower Defense. It was hard to avoid falling into a trap. At the same time, Pierce provided information about his side. ¡°I found the weakness of the level-three dark zombies. It¡¯s afraid of fire element attacks.¡± ¡°In addition, you can explore the forest or the surrounding areas and find some ordinary-looking rocks. That thing can strengthen the arrow tower.¡± ¡°This is the correct way to y the Tower Defense.¡± At this moment, the Country G¡¯s yers were stunned. The correct way to y the Tower Defense?? Stones could strengthen the arrow tower?? No, how did you obtain this information alone!? Although Zenus was tempted to ask, he resisted. There were some things that could not be asked just because they were allies. Thinking of this, Zenus pondered for a moment and decided to try the method Pierce had provided him. He ordered, ¡°Five of you, go into the mountains and search for some stones. They are about the size of a fist. Get as much as you can!¡± In this regard, regardless of whether Pierce¡¯s information was true or false, the yers of the two countries were temporarily in an alliance. Unfortunately, there was a huge distance between each country. Tower Defense allowed one to invade other cities and win, but in fact, the yers never met with another city¡¯s yers. As time passed, this was treated to be non-existent. ¡°But can you represent Country G in forming an alliance with me?¡± Pierce was puzzled. He also liked having more allies, but that didn¡¯t mean he was a fool. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a high-ranking official in Country G. The people here have already voted for me to be the leader.¡± ¡°This cooperation will officially take effect now.¡± Pierce was stunned when he saw the contract. Good lord, the preparations were quiteplete! Pierce shook his head and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He closed the chat box and turned to look at the whining little griffin on the table. He subconsciously tapped its little head with his index finger. Pierce looked at the griffin that was ring at him in pain and fell into deep thought. So far, he¡¯d practically been taking it one step at a time. He had no such thing as a goal. The only thing that could be said to be his goal was to survive. While Pierce was thinking, the sky outside gradually brightened. Tomorrow night would be the second wave of invasion. He had toplete all the necessary defensive measures before tomorrow night. # Chapter 9: Dealing in the World Channel!

Chapter 9: Dealing in the World Channel!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Dawn broke through the dark sky, and light shone on thend once again. Pierce squinted at the rising sun. Then he realized that he had not rested for a day and a night. This could not go on. Based on his current mobility, Pierce¡¯s physical strength was not enough to support him in resisting the invasion. Pierce patted the little griffin that kept flying beside him. Under the little guy¡¯s unsatisfied aqua blue eyes, he yawned leisurely. He ced his damp clothes on the arrow tower to dry them. It would be a pity not to dry his clothes in such bright weather. After putting his clothes away, Pierce entered the master bedroom in the city. This was his first time here. The big bedroom, the soft red bed¡­ everything looked so wonderful. Pierce couldn¡¯t take it anymore and copsed onto the bed. His muddled brain was finally released. His tense body gradually rxed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª :10 p.m. Pierce opened his eyes. The symbol on his arm had been ringing non-stop since earlier. Did someone send me another message? Pierce opened the chat box. [World Chat Channel] [Country C: Moser]: World chat channel, why didn¡¯t this thing appear before? [Country H: Ga Guk Ran]: God knows. I just want to know the situation in Blossoms Country. [Blossoms Country: Sasaki Chichiro]: None of your business! [Country Y: Cook]: F*ck, you are gay! [Blossoms Country: Miyamura Kurorate]: Don¡¯t go overboard, Country Y. ¡­ World chat channel? At that moment, Pierce suddenly realized that he had a piece of information he had yet to check. [Dawn has arrived. In order to better survive in this world, the world chat channel is officially opened.] To better survive in this world¡­ Pierce froze. Then, as if realizing something, a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. ording to the records on Tower Defense. Every time the monsters attacked the city, their levels would not exceed level three. Even the level six monster had only appeared once. And now, did this mean that¡­ the city would be attacked by monsters beyond level 3! It looked like he needed to set up some traps. Pierce filtered through the useless messages on the chat channel and finally realized that there was no useful information at all. However, seeing that they were talking about the production of stone spears and arrow towers, Pierce realized. Perhaps the other countries had yet to discover the existence of energy stones! Many countries were still unarmed. Pierce was amused. In terms of weapons, he was definitely ahead of other countries. Just then a message caught Pierce¡¯s eye. [Country X: Tesky]: Brothers, do you have information on level-three zombies? [Country X: Tesky]: I¡¯ll buy it for 30 Tower Defense points! Tower Defense points? It was then that Pierce noticed a value in the lower left corner of his sight. Tower Defense Points: 150 [Remarks: The Tower Defense point is a virtual currency obtained from killing creatures.] [You can purchase daily necessities and various weapons at the Tower Defense store.] 30 Tower Defense points. From the looks of it, this guy was a straightforward person. Then, Pierce sorted out the information about the level-three zombie in his mind and sent it to the tform. [Country M: Pierce]: Selling information on level-three dark zombies. [Blossoms Country: Sasaki Umeto]: Are you Pierce, the lone contestant?? [Country X: Tesky]: Thank you, boss! Money has been sent over! Within half an hour. While Pierce was reading, this casually coted information had been downloaded more than twenty times. This meant that more than 20 people paid for the information. He took another look at the bottom left corner and saw that he had over 750 points. Pierce¡¯s deal caused a heated discussion in the chat. The information about level-three zombies wasn¡¯t the cause of themotion. Almost everyone had read that kind of information when they were in school. It just wasn¡¯t as detailed as Pierce had written it. What really surprised them was¡­ This man was actually the big boss who guarded Country M alone and even got an S-rank rating! This also indirectly proved the strength of Pierce¡¯s current city. In the Tower Defense world, everyone understood one thing. Strength was the foundation of everything. All of a sudden, the various countries¡¯ yers¡¯ments flooded the chat channel. [Country K: Gura]: Boss, can I ask how you stopped 100 level-three zombies by yourself? [Country K: Zese]: Our country¡¯sment box is flooded with discussions about you. It¡¯s too shocking. [Country O: Kukulski]: Boss is awesome. ¡°Boss is awesome!¡± ¡°Boss is awesome!¡± Meanwhile, in the broadcast room. Everyone was amused by Pierce¡¯s confused expression. ¡°Looks like Big Boss Pierce doesn¡¯t know that his reputation has spread all over the world.¡± ¡°Those people from Blossoms Country are making meugh.¡± ¡°Good brother, hurry up and cross d*cks!!¡± ¡°The ten thousand giant scorpions in Blossoms Country have been cleared just recently, but most of the buildings are ruined now!¡± ¡°How tragic, hahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things. With the alliance with Country G, we have a higher chance of winning this time.¡± ¡°I hope we can defend the city walls this time!¡± ¡­¡­ On the other side, Pierce, who had gained a lot, was shopping with hisrge number of Tower Defense points. Due to theck of nutritional supplies for a long time, Pierce could not hold back from spending. He spent a hundred Tower Defense Points and ordered a sumptuous lunch. Pierce and the griffin began sweeping the table. More than half of it went into the griffin¡¯s stomach. After eating and drinking, it was time to prepare the traps. The World Chat channel was still bustling with activity. After all, there was no gap between them other than the different nationalities. They could chat freely. Pierce closed the chat box after reading the situation in each country. With the little griffin, the man and the beast arrived at the city wall. The four fire elemental arrow towers were ready. Any beast that dared to approach this ce would be vaporized by an arrow. Pierce grinned at the empty space before him. He patted the little griffin that was circling around him and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to rely on you!¡± # Chapter 10: The Second Wave of Monsters Invasion!

Chapter 10: The Second Wave of Monsters Invasion!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In front of Country M¡¯s city. Irregr-shaped deep craters as tall as a person covered the entirend. By the side, the little griffin was already panting from exhaustion. Its fur was covered in mud, and its two paws were hanging weakly in the air. These pits were dug by it. When had it ever suffered such grievances? It was a dignified level three creature, when had it ever received such treatment! The more it thought about it, the angrier it got. The little griffin arrived at the city wall and bared its teeth at Pierce, showing its frustration. Pierce smiled and rubbed its fur without saying anything. It was already so tired from digging pits? It was a shame to level-three creatures! With the help of the griffin, these craters would be lethal weapons. They quietly waited for nightfall. In the world chat. [Country X: Lass]: Tonight is the second round of monster invasion. Everyone, hold on. If you need help, let me know! [Country G: Zenus]: @ [Country M: Pierce] Brother, if you need anything, let me know. I cannot send manpower but I can give ammunition. Remember to get through this. [Country M: Pierce]: Good luck to you too. ¡­ In a conference room in Country M. All the executives present saw Pierce¡¯s efforts today. Although the little griffin looked too weak. But so far, Pierce had done everything he could. The leader nodded and said to the bodyguard, ¡°Gather all the soldiers. If Pierce fails, we need to encircle the monsters immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°By the way, how is the evacuation of the citizens?¡± ¡°Reporting, all of them have been evacuated. No one lives within a thousand meters!¡± ¡°Get to work!¡± Every country began to move. Not only did the participants in the Tower Defense world have to prepare, even they had to make preparations to ensure the survival of their country! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just as everything was ready. Pierce suddenly received a notification from the hint system. The golden words were very eye-catching in the night sky. [The next monster invasion time: 2 hours 32 minutes 47 seconds] [This round¡¯s invading creatures are: Skeleton undead, Aberration¡ª] [Friendly reminder, why don¡¯t you transform the remaining arrow towers into water elemental arrow towers?] Undead and aberration? Pierce pped his forehead when he read thest message. Oh right, he had yet to use the remaining five water element energy stones to strengthen the arrow towers. He temporarily ignored the countdown and quickly used the stones to enhance the arrow towers with water elements. With a sh of blue light, another four arrow towers were ced on the city wall. Now, he had to wait for the arrival of the monsters. But¡­ I have read about the undead in books. But what is an aberration? Could it be a new creature?! The rules of the Tower Defense world were absolutely fair. Even if Pierce was alone in Country M, the intensity of the battle was the same as that of other countries. Just like that, as countless people were panicking, the countdown to the second round of invasion officially began. [Ten minutes until the next round of invasion¡ª] [One minute before the next round of invasion¡ª] [Thirty seconds until the next round of invasion¡ª] [10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ 7.] [3!] [2!] [1!!] [Night has fallen, it is time for the bizarre to awaken. Next, please wee¡ªDarkness Hour!!] ¡°Roar!!!¡± A roar shook the dark clouds in the sky, and pure white moonlight shone on the ground. One after another, eerie white bones walked out of the forest. They were holding bows and arrows with their pale joints. [Skeleton Undead] [Level: 3] [Remarks: Be careful, they will always be your nightmare!] Hmm!? Pierce looked at the dark forest with a heavy expression. There was definitely something else in the depths of the forest. That loud roar! It must be it. Aberration! Pierce turned to the marching skeletons. They held bows in their hands and began shooting. Pierce quickly hid behind the wall with Griffin in his arms. His arrow tower waspletely autonomous, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of not having anyone to control it. Pierce stared at the skeleton soldiers. Soon, a row of golden words appeared. [Skeleton soldiers? Interesting. Won¡¯t their bones be broken with water shot?] Afraid of water? Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. Fortunately, he had enhanced the remaining arrow towers into water elemental arrow towers today. At this moment, almost the entire world was watching the live broadcast. In all the national discussions, the second round of monster Invasion had already dominated the hot charts. No one paid attention to the clownish farce of the entertainers when the country was in danger. Everything they did to gain poprity was like a circus clown. The entire world was watching the live broadcasts. Especially in Pierce¡¯s live-stream. The number of viewers had already far surpassed the other contestants¡¯ and was ranked first on the global rankings. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The two sides exchanged arrows. Wooden iron-headed arrows, water arrows, and fire arrows filled the sky. Pierce could not watch the battle between the archers at close range. With the support of the crazy firepower of the eight towers, these slow-moving skeleton undead fell one by one on the empty ground beyond the city. Pierce was looking at all this all through a small hole in the wall. All of this was within his expectations. These arrow towers were only his firstyer of protection. Not to mention that he had already dug traps all over the city. If they were not careful, the entire skeleton horde would split apart. In this war, the Goddess of Victory had already begun to lean towards Pierce¡¯s side. But Pierce didn¡¯t rx at all. He knew that there was still a terrifying existence waiting for him to exhaust himself. It was an aberration! The range of that roar was veryrge. This also meant that its body might be like a giant¡¯s. The traps that he had set up might not be effective against it. Time slowly passed amidst the fierce battle in the night. The five hundred skeleton undead were utterly defeated. Just as everyone in the world channel was chatting, Pierce sent a message. Everyone was stunned. [Country M: Pierce]: Friendly reminder, there is an even more terrifying presence waiting for you behind these skeleton undead¡­ Be careful. # Chapter 11: Level Four Monster—Aberration!

Chapter 11: Level Four Monster¡ªAberration!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A rain of arrows tore through the night sky. The skeleton undead were hit by the arrows and turned into bones on the ground. Under the onught of the eight towers, the number of monsters decreased. Thest water elemental arrow was released. The surroundings fell silent. Everything fell into silence. Pierce¡¯s gaze was heavy as he looked deep into the woods. The forest stretched as far as the eye could see, and the boundaries could not be seen with the vision given by the moonlight. Pierce had no idea howrge the aberration was, nor did he know when it would charge out of the ambush. ¡°Can¡¯t do anything else. There is no way I can set up any more traps.¡± ¡°It is all up to fate now.¡± Pierce then turned to look at the griffin. To be precise, this griffin was hisst line of defense. Five hundred skeletons scattered on the ground were reduced to a pile of white powder under the rules of the Tower Defense, and were scattered by the wind. Pierce felt sick. A gentle breeze blew against his cheek, but it chilled him. Being targeted by a level four creature like this would make anyone feel ufortable. In front of the city, some torches flickered with weak light, allowing him to see the situation within a hundred meters. But after 100 meters, it was as if the entire world had fallen into darkness, as if there was a barrier. He opened the chat while waiting. [Country X: Vienna]: No, there are no monsters here! [Country G: Zenus]: Yes, brother, are you mistaken? [Blossoms Country: Miyamura Kun]: What¡¯s wrong? What terrifying creature? It¡¯s just¡­ What the F*ck!!! [Country L: Sikr]: What happened to your Blossoms Country?? [Country X: Vienna]: It¡¯s just some skeleton soldiers. Is it that hard to fight? [Country X: Vienna]: ??? What kind of monster is this? ¡­ Following the cries of the Blossoms Country¡¯s participants, the participants from the various countries fell silent. Pierce understood what had happened. Level 4 aberration! It had begun to take action. Roar! Suddenly, a loud roar broke the silence of the forest. The silent night fell into chaos again. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Pierce focused on the forest. Dust flew in the forest as countless trees fell to the ground, creating a loud boom. In the dark night, a huge figure was moving. ¡®I see you.¡¯ Pierce adjusted the arrow towers to the center of the wall. The griffin flying beside him also let loose a faint cry. The water elemental arrow towers and fire elemental arrow towers, which had originally stopped working, were now frantically attacking. The monster was extremely fast. Countless elemental arrows were fired, but only a fewnded on its body. The mes turned into steam and dispersed in the air. A whileter. Following a low roar, the monster¡¯s shout came from afar. Bang bang bang! Heavy footsteps sounded in the distance. It was a humanoid creature. The tall body was covered in rotting flesh. To Pierce¡¯s amazement, the creature had four arms and two heads. Green blood was flowing out of the wounds caused by the fire and water elemental arrows. At this moment, a notification from the Tower Defense system appeared. [Aberration] [Level: 4] [Remarks: When you meet them, don¡¯t think of running away, because they are much more quick than you. Oh right, don¡¯t let them near you!] This aberration¡¯s massive body was filled with all sorts of strange patterns, and its face was ugly. The sight was quite chilling. Whoosh! The elemental arrows, which had been prepared beforehand, pierced through the air. They charged straight towards the monster¡¯s face. ¡°Grr¡­ Human¡­ Die!!¡± The monster held onto an arrow that was charging towards it, but the other seven arrows allnded on its body. Pierce was shocked again. Did this monster speak just now? It has intelligence!? Pierce looked at the aberration in the distance with a solemn expression. A level 4 creature. This was a creature that only existed in imaginations. He did not expect that it would actually appear before him now. Furthermore, it was quite intelligent. Did that mean that level 9 creatures had inhuman intelligence? Pierce shook his head to clear the misceneous thoughts. These were not things he should be thinking about. His main goal now was to get rid of this monster. The fire elemental arrows were crushed by the aberration, turning into sparks that filled the sky. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. The griffin suddenly flew out and attacked. Its small body and fierce ws left deep scratches on the aberration¡¯s body. Green blood spurted onto the empty ground. At this moment, the aberration was dodging the arrows flying at it, while also avoiding the griffin that wasing to harass it. The aberration was extremely fast,pletely ipatible with its massive body. Finally, thanks to the griffin¡¯s harassment, the sharp arrows pierced its body without any resistance. Green, sticky blood spurted in the air. The damage from the arrow towers was very high, but the aberration¡¯s vitality was even more tenacious. The people in the broadcast room were all dumbfounded. ¡°F*ck, a new monster I¡¯ve never seen before!¡± ¡°This is already at the level of a level 4 monster, right? So many arrow towers can¡¯t kill him!¡± ¡°Stop talking, stop talking. The Country F next door has already fallen because of this thing. A hundred people were unable to stop this thing¡¯s attack.¡± ¡°Country F, then their capital must be filled with such monsters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re far away from their country. This is really scary¡­¡± ¡°Country G is also using fire arrows! Country M and Country G have been friends for generations!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Speaking of which, is our army ready?¡± ¡°It looks like Pierce won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡± A rain of arrows had just arrived when the next rain of arrows was released, forming an indestructible protective near the city. The aberration which was now deeper in the range of the arrow towers was now filled with countless arrows. Puchi¡­ The griffin relied on its agile body to sessfully pierce one of the aberration¡¯s eyes. It kept on roaring, but in the end, it looked like a candle in the wind to Pierce. Its life wasing to an end. The aberration charged forward fearlessly, but what greeted it was a sky full of elemental arrows that were so fast that they left afterimages¡­ # Chapter 12: The Fall of a Level Four Creature

Chapter 12: The Fall of a Level Four Creature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since the appearance of the level 4 aberration, everything had gone beyond Pierce¡¯s expectations. An agile body and powerful offensive strength. The golden hint appeared once again and revealed its weakness to Pierce. [The aberration is huge but is extremely nimble. Its weakness is probably its fragile heads, right?] Head! Even after knowing this weakness, Pierce was still worried. Ever since the monster shouted that sentence, Pierce knew that the creatures of the Tower Defense world possessed intelligence. The higher the rank, the higher the intelligence the creatures possessed. Now, level 4 creatures could speak theirnguage. Not to mention the monsters at the higher levels. Hence, Pierce decided to search for treasure chests scattered in this world to obtain battle powers like the griffin. Pierce called the griffin back. At this moment, there was not a single piece of flesh on the aberration¡¯s body. Its breathing had be extremely slow. Death was only a matter of time for the aberration. Pierce was thinking of using rocks to build some high walls around the city to obstruct the long-range monsters. For example, the skeleton undead this time. The sky full of arrows had made it impossible for him to see the situation clearly. Calcting the time he would need to spend exploring, he would only be able to build short walls. But it would still put up some defense. He looked back at the griffin, its brown feathers covered in green, sticky blood. Pierce prepared a bucket of water for it to bathe in. At the same time, due to themotion from the aberration, most of the torches in front of the city had been extinguished. Pierce bought a few moremps with the Tower Defense point and arranged them from the middle of the city gate to the entrance of the forest. This would also allow him to discover monsters the moment they invaded. Pierce strolled over to the arrow towers and smiled at the dying aberration sprawled on the ground. The elemental arrows shot into the sky, giving it the final blow of its life. At this moment, the leaders of the countries saw Pierce¡¯s inhuman operation. Someone finally analyzed the weakness of the aberration. They immediately reminded, ¡°Let everyone know that the aberration¡¯s weakness is its weak heads!¡± ¡°Post the information through thements!¡± At this moment, the yers from the various countries who were heavily injured also received the information. Everyone cheered loudly and picked up their stone spears to fight the monster. The ground was covered in red blood mixed with green liquid. Their long-range strengths were far from being as ridiculous as Pierce¡¯s. They could only choose the most primitive meleebat to fight the monster. What was beyond expectations was that their sharp stone spears and axes struck the aberration¡¯s head, but did not cause any damage. The aberration actually didn¡¯t dodge or guard against their attacks. Its sharp ws attacked the surrounding people. Many countries chose to use internecine strategy, just to give the more powerful arrow towers on the city walls a chance tounch a sneak attack. The injuries were a small matter, but it was a great merit if they could kill the aberration in front of them. If not, their names would go down the list of martyrs. Just like that, some people grabbed their weapons and charged forward. However, to their surprise, the stone axes and spears, which were usually sharp and tough, actually made a loud bang. The aberration¡¯s tiny heads were extremely hard. How was it a weakness? Everyone was stunned. How can you provide fake information! We bled for the country, yet you all are trying to scam us like this! Instantly, the participants fell into panic. A sense of despair quickly spread through them. Countless viewers watching their respective country¡¯s live broadcast also opened their mouths but could not speak. They were also in despair. The aberration was simply a nightmare-level creature. Speed and health, it had dominance over both. Moreover, not all the archer towers were like Pierce¡¯s. His were enhanced elemental arrow towers. Ordinary arrow towers fired hundreds of times, but only managed to cut through the aberration¡¯s skin. What could these seemingly threatening rain of arrows do? Therefore, they were even more desperate. Many people were dumbfounded after watching Pierce¡¯s live stream. Why was it that the aberration looked much more powerful against the other contestants, they could not even cut its skin?. And he was killed with just a few waves of arrows by you?? ¡°Why is it that both our countries encountered the same thing, but your Country M is sailing smoothly with just one person?!¡± ¡°This¡­ I f*cking don¡¯t believe that he isn¡¯t cheating!!¡± ¡°I may be from Country M, but are you saying Pierce is not cheating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go over and p the daylights out of you. No cheating? You are telling me there wasn¡¯t any cheating in this?¡± Faced with the envious and jealousments from other countries, the citizens of Country M also deeply agreed. In the Tower Defense world, everyone suddenly received a message in their despair. [The victor of the second round of invasion appears!] [No.1: Country M, contestant Pierce!!] For a moment, let alone the live stream channel, even the participants were dumbfounded. Each country had nearly a hundred people guarding the city, but they were still fighting the monsters. But what about Pierce from Country M? A single person hadpleted it earlier than their teams of hundred. Wasn¡¯t this a joke? In Country G¡¯s city. Standing on the city wall with his clothes fluttering in the wind, Zenus¡¯ eyes lit up when he heard the news. Then, he loudly ordered, ¡°Everyone, pull out the newly created fire elemental arrow towers!¡± ¡°Let this beast that only knows how to scream have a taste of its power!¡± That¡¯s right, the fire elemental arrow tower. After getting the information Pierce had given him, Zenus immediately sent his men to search for the stones. In the end, he was lucky enough to find an energy stone that contained the fire element. So far, Country G already had four fire elemental arrow towers. ¡°Listen to mymand. The first team is responsible for holding back the aberration. The second team will aim the arrow towers at its head!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± As the mes appeared, everyone heard another piece of news. [In the second round of invasion, the defense of the yers from Country G is sessful!] [Current Ranking: No. 1: Pierce from Country M] [No.2: Country G¡¯s Zenus and 98 others] [No.3: None] ¡­¡­ Once this news was released, the participants were once again stunned. Country G and Country M. Who didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between these two countries? There was definitely a shady deal going on! # Chapter 13: Rewards

Chapter 13: Rewards

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On Blue, countless Country M¡¯s citizens heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the end of the war. They were instantly excited. Thements were all the same: ¡°Pierce is awesome!¡± ¡°Pierce is awesome!¡± ¡°Pierce is awesome!¡± It was unbelievable that a single person and a small griffin could obtain first ce in the defense against the skeletons and the aberration. Country G, which had chosen to ally with Pierce, had also obtained second ce. This was the result of Pierce¡¯s hints to them. In the end, only a single soldier had died. This made Zenus believe in Pierce even more. Take a look at the correct way to y the Tower Defense. After witnessing the might of the fire elemental arrow tower, Zenus and the others cheered. At the same time, he was grateful to Pierce for telling them such information that could change the situation. In the world chat. The leaders of various countries also realized that something was wrong. They had expended a lot of manpower and weapons to barely kill the level 4 aberration, but only one participant had actually died in Country G. Not to mention Pierce, who guarded the city alone. This was simply unbelievable. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Tower Defense world. When the yers of the various countries saw the floating leaderboard, their hearts were in a mess. More than half of the two hundred and over countries failed to prevent that monster from entering the city. In order to avoid a direct death of the citizens from insufficient lifespan, they chose to release the aberration into the city. It was now up to their country to deal with these creatures. This was a solution that was not a solution. [Blossoms Country: Kurosawa Kawa]: How did Pierce from Country M manage to defend by himself? I¡¯ll report him! [Country G: Zenus]: Do you believe I¡¯ll destroy you if you report!? [Country B: Cherry]: Instead of thinking about crooked ns, you should think about how to curry favor with Boss Pierce. [Country D: Wace]: ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve already sent a private message to Big Boss Pierce!¡± ¡­¡­ Pierce, who was sorting out his spoils of war, suddenly noticed the mark on the back of his hand shing nonstop. He opened the chat window. Good lord, the red dots were all private messages from the participants from various countries. ¡°Block them all!¡± Pierce raised an eyebrow and sent amand. He had no time to deal with these trivial matters. Following the invasion of thest city by the aberration, the second round of the Tower Defense battle officially ended. [78 countries sessfully defended this time.] [Among them, contestant Pierce from Country M performed the best. Tower Defense ranking: S] [Number one on the ranking: Country M!] Although many contestants already realized it, their faces still turned pale when they saw it being confirmed by the Tower Defense. They had lost count of how many times they had be stupefied in this Tower Defense game. Following, the rewards for the invasion were distributed. [This time, Country M has won with excellent results. Defense ranking is S. Tower Defense point reward: 300!] [As Country M¡¯s yer Pierce is ranked first on the ranking, the reward is doubled!] [Country M will receive a hundred times the resources reward, please take note!] Pierce nced at his wallet. The points inside had increased from 550 to 1150. A huge sum of money was sessfully pocketed. Previously, he spent 300 Tower Defense points to set up traps and buy food. He had gained 100 Tower Defense points by hunting 500 skeleton undead and a Level 4 aberration. With the addition of the 600 points, Pierce¡¯s worth was probably the highest in the Tower Defense. While Pierce was feeling satisfied, the citizens of Country M also cheered. Country M had once again won the first rank with superior results and gained a hundred times more resources. At that moment, Pierce received another message in his chat box. It was Zenus from Country G. He was the one who¡¯de to thank Pierce for the information he¡¯d given him. He transferred about fifty Tower Defense points to Pierce. In the face of Country G¡¯s good intentions, Pierce smiled as he epted the payment. This meant that the friendship between the two countries would continue. After this round ended, everyone was calcting how to spend the savings. Some teams were prepared to buy suitable weapons or protective gears. Pierce, on the other hand, did not spend a single cent. What he needed now was a source of food and water. He had to continue exploring the forest. Only by finding more things could he protect this city. The sky gradually brightened. The intruders that belonged to the darkness were finally eliminated. Except, of course, in the defeated countries in the real world. Meanwhile, in Country M, countlessizens were actively posting. ¡°Did you know? When Pierce appeared alone back then, I waspletely dumbfounded!¡± ¡°Hahaha, me too. I was totally dumbfounded at that time!¡± ¡°How can one person fight? Right? Sigh, I even had the thought of changing my nationality back then!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge grasnd in the southwest of our country. That should be the hundred times the amount of resources awarded to Big Boss Pierce.¡± ¡°The reward this time is actuallynd?¡± ¡°Needless to say, Big Boss Pierce is awesome. He actually got first ce on the rankings alone!¡± ¡°Look at the Blossoms Country next door. Just a few days ago, they suffered ten thousand giant scorpions. Now, the entire city is filled with level 4 aberrations.¡± ¡°News from the grapevine. I heard that Blossoms Country is going to use a nuclear weapon.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way to fight at all. 10,000 level 4 creatures. How the f*ck do you fight them?¡± ¡°Other countries have also released their statements and started to evacuate the public. I reckon they¡¯re going to start a major cleanup.¡± At this moment, the leaders of Country M were extremely excited. Everyone in the meeting room was all smiles. In the end, the victory belonged to them. After this incident, Country M officially became the world¡¯s overlord and the world¡¯srgest country. While Country M was celebrating, Blossoms Country next door was not doing well. Level 4 aberrations descended from the sky all of a sudden and appeared in their capital, Neon. It was a huge threat to many people who came back to stay. With so many level 4 aberrations, even Blossoms Country, which had many modern weapons, was helpless. Wanting to eliminate these level 4 monsters was very difficult. Countless citizens were reduced to pools of blood under the sharp ws, and the cars on the street were cut into two. The tragedy¡­ # Chapter 14: The Third Round of Monsters Invasion, Countdown!

Chapter 14: The Third Round of Monsters Invasion, Countdown!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Blossoms Country¡¯s tragedy resulted from their own contestants. They had given up when they were unable to resist. This was their only solution. However, the consequences were real. The citizens of Blossoms Country were killed by the sharp ws, and their transportation and economic development were severely damaged. They had suddenly declined from a highly developed country to a tier 2 country. The bustling and colorful capital seemed to have experienced the apocalypse. Corpses littered the ground. People were plunged into misery and suffering. It was the same for many other countries as well. The despair of countless people erupted at this moment. No one helped them. After all, each country had its own difficulties. Not everyone could receive hundred times the resources twice like Country M. Just as the world descended into unprecedented chaos, the Tower Defense world¡¯s third invasion notification appeared. [There are five days before the next invasion. Please be well prepared!] A white screen appeared in front of all the contestants. [Time till the next round of invasion¡ª5 days!] [For this invasion, yers can choose from three difficulty modes: Normal, Hard, and Hell.] [The higher the difficulty of the challenge, the richer the resources obtained.] Pierce looked at the three choices in front of him and was lost in thoughts. Only idiots might choose hard or hell mode. However, Pierce was not surprised seeing the longer time before the next invasion. After all, every time the monsters invaded, they would be much stronger. It was only natural that the participants would get more time to prepare. If the next invasion was set to be within twelve hours, almost everyone would be finished. After a night of intense defense, everyone was exhausted. Not to mention other countries, even Pierce would copse if he had to continue immediately. The system screen appeared before Pierce again. [Next round of monsters: Normal Mode: One aberration, three thousand dark zombies.] [Hard Mode: Two aberrations, six thousand dark zombies.] [Hell Mode: One esper] Esper? Was this a new creature? He did not know what level it was, but it seemed like it would not be lower than level 5. Pierce saw the notification and thought to himself. Superpower? Pierce looked up at the sky. It was nearly noon. He summoned the spirited griffin and carried his backpack into the forest once again. Countless people were watching his departing figure. Other countries also realized that something was wrong. After Pierce went out previous times, he returned with a griffin and upgrades to the arrow towers. They were realizing that the real secret of the Tower Defense was hidden in this world. [Turn right 500 meters ahead. You will find a path filled with fresh flowers. There seems to be something there.] After ten minutes, Pierce arrived at the waterfall where he had obtained the treasure chest. ording to the hint, he took a machete he bought from the store and walked through the dense forest. After walking for a while, the sun suddenly shone brightly. The sky was clear and the wind was pleasant. It was a path filled with fresh and exotic flowers. This scene was fully disyed in the global live-stream. ¡°What kind of godly ce is this? Isn¡¯t it too beautiful? I didn¡¯t expect a world filled with monsters to have such a ce!¡± ¡°This ce is so beautiful!¡± ¡°Who would have thought that a ce with all kinds of terrifying creatures would have such scenery?¡± ¡°This will be my wedding venue with Pierce!¡± ¡°^ are you dreaming?¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry! Go, Boss Pierce!¡± ¡­ Carrying his backpack and his griffin, Pierce stepped onto the trail. He stopped and stared ahead. [Please follow this trail. You will find a building there.] Building? Pierce scratched his head in confusion. Could there be people living in a world like this? In short, this other world that had existed for thousands of years had never been explored. This world was like an unexplored secret treasure-trove. No one knew what it was hiding. However, the invading monsters were enough to stop them from leaving the city. The fear of such monsters made it impossible for them to explore this world. Only Pierce dared to go out because of the hint system. Pierce followed the trail. After walking for about half an hour, he finally found a dpidated stone building. Griffin was tired of flying, too. It leaned over Pierce¡¯s head, shielding him from the sun. ¡°What¡¯s that, a building?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. I didn¡¯t expect there to be a building here.¡± ¡°F*ck, I¡¯m stunned. How many things are there in this world?¡± ¡°Where do you think those monsters went?¡± ¡°I also want to ask, why didn¡¯t Boss Pierce meet any monsters outside?¡± ¡°Some people of the neighboring Blossoms Country wanted to go out and look for things like Big Boss Pierce. As soon as they went out, they encountered a group of level one monsters.¡± Pierce stared at the building in front of him, amazed. It seemed like there were many unknown things waiting for them to explore in this world. Coming back to his senses, Pierce walked into the building. And on Blue. In a conference room in Country M. The leader watched Pierce walk into the building, shock in his eyes. He quickly called his assistant over. ¡°Go and get me that file in my office!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gaze, the leader watched in silence as Pierce explored the building. After a while, the assistant returned with the file. He quickly handed the file to the silent leader. After receiving the file, the leader couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He hurriedly opened it and projected the information onto the screen. Not long after, he eximed. ¡°Same, exactly the same!¡± ¡°What is it, Chief?¡± The others quickly stood up and asked. ¡°I know this building that contestant Pierce walked into!¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What? You recognize it!¡± Before everyone could react, the leader spoke again and everyone was stunned. ¡°This building¡­¡± # Chapter 15: Golden Seeds From the Previous Tower Defense!

Chapter 15: Golden Seeds From the Previous Tower Defense!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I know this building. It was our building when we entered the Tower Defense 40 years ago!¡± The leader¡¯s agitated voice reached everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone was shocked. What kind of joke was this? They suddenly recalled the rules of the Tower Defense. Please pay attention to resisting the invasion of the beasts and other countries! This meant that their worlds were connected! But why was the old Tower Defense city still there? ¡°If I remember correctly, it was this Tower Defense battle 40 years ago that allowed our country to enter the ranks of superpowers!¡± The leader said in a deep voice. Excited, he picked up the teacup with trembling hands and took a small sip. He did not expect to see the previous Tower Defense city in his lifetime. This was simply unbelievable. The image moved as Pierce walked into the building. All kinds of weapons were ced neatly in the ruined courtyard. The bloodstains on the ground were very conspicuous. Looking at the dried up state, it seemed like it had been many years. Theyout stunned Pierce. Because this ce was exactly the same as the interior of the city he lived in. This meant that this was once a Tower Defense city. Just as Pierce was about to look for anything useful, the golden hint entered his sight again. [Go to the center of the hall and lift the tile on the third column on the left. There is something very big hidden underneath.] Following the hint, he walked step by step into the hall and arrived at the location indicated by the system. Pierce wiped the dirt off the floor with his hand, revealing a protruding floor tile. He lifted the tile. There was a shiny golden box hidden in the huge space. The box was engraved with all sorts of golden patterns, making it look very dazzling. The scan result from the Tower Defense appeared. [Golden Lifeform Treasure Chest] [Quality: Gold] [Remarks: There seems to be something valuable hidden in this shiny treasure chest, but I suggest you open it when you return to the city.] Pierce checked the treasure chest and put it inside his backpack. In the conference room in Country M. The leader saw Pierce dig a shiny golden box out of the floor. He was stunned. He saw that the people around him were also looking at him in confusion, hoping that he could answer what exactly this box was. But the problem was that he did not know either! ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the box either!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there was a golden box in our city.¡± ¡°This is unbelievable!¡± Inside the Tower Defense world, the sky had already begun to turn dark. The darkness once again enveloped the silentnd. Pierce checked the time and decided it was time to return to his city. The irregr schedule these past few days had really made him a little numb. Back in his city. Pierce took the golden treasure chest from his backpack and ced it on the table. Looking at the treasure chest, there seemed to be no lock or password. He opened the box. With a sh of golden light, the contents of the box appeared before him. They were some unknown seeds. Pierce didn¡¯t know what they were for. He grabbed a handful and looked at them. Then the hint appeared again. [These seeds seem to be of great help to you. Why don¡¯t you nt them in front of the city gate?] Pierce put away the seeds without hesitation and prepared to nt it in front of the city gate tomorrow morning. After all, he had relied on the hint system to survive these few times. The next morning. After spending 50 Tower Defense Points to exchange for a sumptuous breakfast, Pierce brought the griffin to the city gate to continue arranging traps. Most of the traps in those deep pits had already been stepped on by the skeleton undead, so he decided to dig deeper this time as a precaution against aberrations. After half an hour, they finished digging the holes. Pierce nted two rows of seeds in front of the gate. They were the gold quality seeds that he had obtained from opening the treasure chest yesterday. Since it was gold quality, it was definitely something good. In the world channel. Many participants, like Pierce, started to venture out to find something. However, most of them hadn¡¯t even left the gate when they were blocked by arge group of level one creatures. Many of them cursed angrily. Why don¡¯t you bunch of dogs stop Pierce from Country M? Why are you insisting on blocking our entrance and shouting? Pierce smiled when he saw theints from the yers. It seemed like it was because of the difference in terrains. He had beenpensated by Tower Defense Survival for being the only participant from his country, and was allowed to choose his city location. Otherwise, he would be devoured by the monsters in the desert. Time passed. Just like that, Pierce gathered resources and set up the walls. In the blink of an eye, it was the fourth day of the countdown. Tomorrow night was the next round of monster invasion. ording to the golden hint, Pierce¡¯s seeds would maturepletely tomorrow. Pierce found the seeds oddly familiar. However, he did not think too much about it. Now he had 20 elemental arrow towers. Most of them were exchanged from other countries through the Tower Defense points. Of course, at the same time, he also gave them some information regarding the aberrations. The two sides could be considered to have made an equivalent exchange. Pierce checked Griffin¡¯s stats panel again. [Elemental Griffin] [Level: 4] [Growth Potential: Level 6] [Remarks: Don¡¯t underestimate the griffin because of its small size. You never know how terrifying a level 4 creature can be when it¡¯s angry!] Terrifying? Pierce knocked on the griffin¡¯s head. Roar! Tears rolled down the griffin¡¯s watery blue eyes from the pain. It seemed to be very angry, but it did not dare to retaliate. Pierce chuckled at the griffin¡¯s cute expression. But then, he became worried. His seedlings would grow tomorrow. But could he defend with just 20 elemental arrow towers? At this moment, there was only one more day before the monsters invaded¡­ [Time until the next invasion: 25 hours 36 minutes 45 seconds!] Within the four days, Pierce had prepared all the defensive measures. Now¡­ let theme. # Chapter 16: Strange… Pea Seeds?

Chapter 16: Strange¡­ Pea Seeds?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce gazed into the night sky. He would only know what the seeds he nted were tomorrow morning. He waited patiently. He had passed the first two Tower Defenses perfectly. At this point, Pierce suddenly felt that this Tower Defense game was not as difficult as he had imagined. The most important thing now was to explore this world that seemed to have a lot of secrets. Who knew what great opportunities were hiding in this world. Amidst the anticipations of many, dawn arrived. Pierce woke up in the big, soft bed. The first thing he saw was the griffin circling above his head. Pierce spent some time straightening his clothes. Under the watchful eyes of many night owls in the live-stream, he walked to the city gate and observed the situation of the seeds. The first thing Pierce saw after leaving the city gate was a field of green nts. They swayed with the wind as if they were alive. Pierce suddenly looked startled. What did he see! Arge field of green¡­ Peashooters?? They looked like green rocketuncher barrels. There were two small leaves on each nt that swayed in the wind. They looked like the peashooters of nts vs. Zombies yed by Pierce in his previous life. While Pierce was puzzled, the golden hint appeared. [Golden Treasure Chest seems to have guessed what you think is the most suitable creature to defend the city walls. Wow, this is so creative.] When he saw the notification, he instantly understood. It turned out that the golden treasure chest could materialize the lifeforms which gave him the highest sense of security. It was exactly so. At the beginning of the Tower Defense invasion, he couldn¡¯t help but think of those strange nts when he saw the hundred dark zombies. While Pierce was deep in thought, the nts saw his arrival and swayed tedly. Pierce brought an iron bucket and watered them. Seeing that there was a water source, theirrge eyes could not help but narrow in joy. Pierce did a rough count. There were thirty peashooters. They were divided into two rows and nted on both sides of the city gate. There were fifteen nts on each side. After watering the peashooters with the griffin, it was around 8 a.m. Thements in the live-stream also gradually increased. Some people instantly noticed the pea cannons behind Pierce. They were shocked. ¡°What the hell are these strange green nts?¡± ¡°This¡­ can these things still be called nts!?¡± ¡°These must be the seeds that Pierce took out from the treasure chest yesterday!¡± ¡°Gosh, these nts look more and more adorable.¡± ¡°The Tower Defense world is really amazing.¡± Everyone had the impression that the creatures in the Tower Defense world were all ugly. Their bodies were either missing limbs or were rotting. But the griffin and these little green nts of Pierce were so cute. Without exception, it refreshed the world¡¯s impression of Tower Defense. So there was such a cute and powerful creature in such a dangerous world. After a period of exploration, Pierce also saw the peashooter¡¯s information on the Tower Defense¡¯s stats panel. [Peashooter] [Level: 3] [Growth Potential: Level 7+] [Remarks: Don¡¯t underestimate theirbat power because of their looks. By the way, these nts should have a strong evolutionary branch.] Evolutionary branch?? Pierce did not immediately pay attention to the level 7 growth potential. Instead, it was the remarks of the evolutionary branch that made his imagination run wild. Ice pea, fire pea, split pea, threepeater¡­ From just what he was familiar with, Pierce knew no less than four types. Pierce was relieved. These small things had the growth potential of level 7. Suddenly! Pierce thought of something and quickly took out a stone carved with a lightning symbol from his backpack. This stone was a gift from Country G. ording to them, they had to hide in the cave of the enormous level 3 thunderbird in order to obtain this stone. They had been squatting for five consecutive days without returning to the camp. It almost made everyone think that they could not return. In return for the information Pierce had given them, they had all agreed to share half their gains with Pierce, which was one stone. That¡¯s right, they had only obtained two stones with lightning symbols. After obtaining the stone, Pierce had checked it with the hint. As expected, it was the lightning element energy stone. Everyone knew that the power of lightning was the strongest element among the natural elements. Originally, his n had been to exchange for an arrow tower from another country with Tower Defense points and install it, then enhance it into a lightning elemental arrow tower. But now¡­ Pierce held the slightly electrifying stone out to a peashooter. The griffin at the side also let out a soft cry. From the looks of it, it was also very fond of this stone. But there was no worry. Pierce had already reached a deal with Country G. If Country G discovered this type of stone again, they would immediately give half to Pierce. If it hadn¡¯t been for Pierce¡¯s reminder that the stones could have such powers, they might have already fallen in the second invasion. The monstrous level 4 aberration could have charged into the city using the dangerous terrain. Pierce patted the screaming griffin away and handed the lightning element energy stone to the peashooter that was blinking at him. [New form detected. Do you want to unlock it?] As expected, the peashooter was a jack of all trades and could contain everything. ¡°Unlock!¡± Pierce replied softly. [The new form has been unlocked. Please check your form list.] Pierce found the blueprint on his character panel. There were only two blueprints in the huge space. One was the elemental arrow tower¡¯s form. And the second was the nt he had just unlocked. Elemental peashooter!! [Peashooter + lightning element energy stone = Lightning Pea!] ording to the form, Pierce touched the somewhat delighted peashooter. Then, he passed the stone to the peashooter¡¯s cannon mouth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª # Chapter 17: The Third Round of Monster Invasion, Country M Chooses Hell Mode

Chapter 17: The Third Round of Monster Invasion, Country M Chooses Hell Mode

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the lightning elemental energy stone was passed to the peashooter¡¯s mouth, it didn¡¯t even look and directly swallowed it. A purple light shed. Crackle! Threads of lightning wrapped around the leaves of the peashooter. Its green body had turned dark purple. From the vines to the leaves above, there were unknown patterns carved on them. It looked like the symbol of lightning. The two ck eyes turned purple, and lightning shed in them from time to time. The peashooter gained the lightning attribute!! Pierce was delighted when he saw the lightning pea. He quickly used the Tower Defense information to check the peashooter¡¯s stats panel. [Lightning Pea] [Level: 4+] [Growth Potential: Level 7+] [Remarks: Do you see the lightning on its body? Don¡¯t ever touch it, and don¡¯t even think about provoking it, unless you want a shortcut to death.] Pierce smiled as he looked at the lightning pea. In the broadcast room. Everyone was already numb after witnessing this miraculous evolution. Whether it was Pierce defending the country alone, the ridiculously high attack power of his arrow towers, or the iparably ferocious griffin, each one was enough to shake the world. And now, what had Piercee up with? Some pea nts that had vitality and could move? It seemed like they could even spit out bullets. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, there was even one that was wrapped in lightning. It didn¡¯t look easy to deal with either. Everyone was waiting for nightfall. The third invasion was also at night like the previous times. After Pierce saw his peashooter evolve, he immediately brought over the remaining fire elemental energy stones and water elemental energy stones. In an instant, various lights shed in front of the city in Country M. All the nts hadpleted their evolution. After all the preparations werepleted, Pierce ate a sumptuous meal with the Tower Defense points. He theny down on the soft bed and began to rest. There was a row of level 4 guards guarding outside, so there was no need to worry at all. If there was an emergency, the griffin would wake him up immediately. And just like that, Pierce fell asleep. His spirit was not fully refreshed as his sleeping schedule had yet to adapt to the reversed living style in the Tower Defense world. While Pierce was resting, the yers from other countries were not idle. They did not have many elemental arrow towers and elemental nts like Pierce. Thus, they had to forge their own weapons and build defensive walls. This monster invasion was divided into three stages. Normal mode. Hard mode. Hell mode. The monsters that would appear in these three modes made them panic uncontrobly. Even the easiest normal mode had an aberration. If they made a mistake this time, there would be no need for them to continue this survival game anymore. Their respective country would be long destroyed. They had to defend against the aberration this time no matter what. Even if they had to exchange their lives for it, they had to guard the city!! These participants from various countries had a simple meal before they started working again. They did not have enough money to buy luxurious food. Pierce spent about seventy Tower Defense points for the meal. With their team of a hundred, it would cost about seven thousand points Even if the team only had ten people, this meal would be enough to bankrupt them. In the face of death, there was no other choice. Some countries even organized special exploration teams that risked being ambushed by monsters to search for leaves and food. Many were even shouting to cook the aberration. In such an environment, no one would be pretentious. Even when it was time to sleep, they took turns to stand guard, not daring to rx. After finishing a series of measures, the yers from the various countries were tense and exhausted. Naturally, Pierce did not understand their pain, nor did he want to know. Time passed quickly. Currently, there were 70 to 80 people defending each country. Almost every time the monsters invaded, a few people would be sacrificed. But correspondingly, they had gained quite a bit. Compared to when they first entered the Tower Defense world, they were more experienced now. At the very least, they would not be afraid when they saw the various monsters. Be it theirbat skills orbat awareness, they were all increasing rapidly. Therefore, in these nine days, everyonepleted the construction of the city. Right now, they were both hesitant and confident. On Blue, the audience was cheering for the contestants. They had all witnessed the hard work of the contestants from all over the world. Everyone was cheering for their country. No one wanted their country to be filled with monsters. Amidst all the anticipation and hope. The countdown for the third wave of monsters had officially begun! [Tower Defense World, the third round of monster invasion is about to begin!] [Leaders of various teams, please select the difficulty mode.] [Normal difficulty, Hard difficulty, Hell difficulty!] [Remarks: The more difficult the mode, the greater the rewards.] [Please choose!] The light screen appeared before the leaders. All the leaders chose the first difficulty without hesitation. Normal difficulty! Hard and hell difficulties were not even in their thoughts. Even though the rewards were generous, one had to be alive to enjoy them. If they lost their lives, what was the point in talking about generous rewards!? However, two countries chose differently. While the contestants from the various countries were still in shock, those two countries appeared. One was the hard mode. The country which chose it was the second cest time: Country G. They had only one casualty in the Tower Defense world. And the other¡­ Everyone was dumbfounded. Hell mode!! Seeing this, everyone had a guess in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare to believe it. [The Country Which Chose Hell Mode:¡­] Everyone was waiting for that name to appear. Everyone wanted to know who it was that dared to challenge the hell difficulty. [¡ª Country M!] Following the announcement, everyone on Blue and the entire Tower Defense went into an uproar. # Chapter 18: Esper Appears

Chapter 18: Esper Appears

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon seeing the two words ¡®Country M¡¯, the citizens in Country M panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t. What is Boss Pierce thinking?¡± ¡°No, do you really think you¡¯re all that just by raising a few nts?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The monster this time looks to be at least a level five creature. When I think of this monstering to our country!¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say no more. I¡¯m starting to shiver.¡± ¡°Boss Pierce, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that your action is beyond the norm!¡± ¡°Boss Pierce, charge bravely! They don¡¯t believe you, but I believe you!¡± ¡°Believe my ass!¡± ¡­¡­ Although the participants were very confident in their defensive measures, they could not challenge harder mode as they had no way to fight against multiple aberrations. After all, unlike Pierce and Country G, they did not possess elemental power. Even Blossoms Country was no exception. They also chose Normal Mode. After thest country finished selecting the difficulty level, the invasion officially began. The participants from various countries were all prepared. Stone spears, arrow towers, everything was ready. The only thing missing now was the attacking monsters. This time, they would definitely annihte the monsters. On Pierce¡¯s side. He had just woken up and was still in a daze when he heard the notification of the start of the third invasion. Just as he was about to choose the hard difficulty, he suddenly saw the golden text floating beside him. [In this battle, there are more than a thousand monsters. With a few aberrations, your situation is very restrained.] [If you choose hell difficulty, you will obtain something unexpected after winning!] Pierce had always believed in the golden words, and this time was no exception. Without much thought, he followed the advice of the notification and chose the hell difficulty. Among all the participating countries, only Country G and Country M did not choose normal difficulty. The leader of Country G, Zenus, was also stunned when he saw Pierce choose the Hell Difficulty. In his opinion, Pierce¡¯s most likely choice was hard difficulty. From the looks of it, this ally¡¯s hidden strength was very deep. Just as everyone entered a state of high alert, the monsters began to appear one after another. In countries that chose normal modes, a thousand dark zombies and an aberration swarmed out of the forest The yers controlled the arrow towers and were attacking crazily. Then, those who could engage in meleebat formed a defensive line outside the city gate to defend. Everything was in order. Under the attacks of the ordinary arrow towers, the dark zombies dragged their broken bodies forward tenaciously. The aberration at the back was hiding behind the dark zombies, waiting for an opportunity to strike. The decisive battle between the hunter and the prey was taking ce on many equally intense battlefields. In just a short period of time, the various countries proved their worth. Catapults, fire arrow towers, pitfalls, and so on were all used brilliantly. In this Tower Defense, All of them had absolute confidence in themselves! This did not include Pierce, of course. Compared to the other intense battlefields, in front of the city walls of Country M, not a single zombie appeared, and the aberrations were nowhere to be seen. Pierce stood on the city wall. The strong wind blew his shirt. He looked into the distance as if he was thinking about something. The forest in the distance was pitch-ck, and everything had fallen into a deep sleep. Silence. Pierce¡¯s situation confused many of the spectators. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Other countries are basically fighting to the death, but you don¡¯t have a single monster here?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they talking about a level five monster? Where is it?!¡± ¡°The other countries have either gone crazy from the killing or being killed crazily, but you still have the leisure to drink tea.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Pierce put down the cup and stared at the forest illuminated by themps. A short timeter, a small cue appeared. [There seems to be a terrifying creature hiding in the depths of the forest. Please do not act rashly¡ªit is slowly approaching.] Upon seeing this, Pierce quickly looked up and focused his gaze. Creak! It was the sound of a tree branch being broken. It was a very soft voice. However, on this quiet night, it was extremely stimting. Even the griffin turned to look at the source of the sound. The two rows of elemental peashooters at the city gate were also ready. In the game, the peashooters¡¯ shooting range was a straight line. But in the Tower Defense world, the peashooters could shoot anywhere in a range of 200 meters. Their sights were aimed at the forest. Just then¡ª A piercing sound came from the forest, and a half-moon-shaped white de energy was flying toward Pierce. The griffin screeched. Pierce quickly hid behind the city wall. The sharp de energy left a deep mark on the stone wall. Looking back at the forest, there was no more movement. However, a lot of the dense trees were cut off by this de energy, and one could faintly see the empty space behind them. After this probing attack, Pierce grimaced. This guy was definitely intelligent. Slowly, the creaking sound got closer and closer. A humanoid monster walked out of the forest under the moonlight. It was a thin, milky-white monster. It was about the same height as a human, but it had two feelers on its head. It had two apple-sized eyes which were the redpound eyes unique to insects. It just stood there, staring at Pierce. He instantly felt a sense of oppression and could not help but bend down. Was this the ability of Esper? How powerful. Pierce forced himself up and looked at the monster as well. In just a short while, the Tower Defense system gave him all the information about it. [Esper] [Level: 5] [Growth Potential: Level 7+] [Skill: de Energy, Spirit Suppression, Elemental Wave, Insight of All Things¡­] It was as he had expected. Or rather, a part of it was as he had expected. In this time¡¯s Tower Defense Survival, the first level 5 creature appeared. At the same time, the milky white humanoid creature appeared before the audience. Everyone was in an uproar. A level 5 creature!! This type of creature that could only appear in books and theories appeared. No one had ever seen such a creature before¡­ Or rather, they only knew creatures of the level 3 and below. # Chapter 19: The Weakness of a Level Five Creature

Chapter 19: The Weakness of a Level Five Creature

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In this Tower Defense world, there was no word simr to BOSS. However, such an oppressive creature was like a boss. Pierce stayed still and didn¡¯t retreat back into the city. He let the automatic defenses carry out the attack. This intelligent creature would definitely point its de energy at him if it saw him running away. As long as the other party took a step forward, he would be able to escape the monster¡¯s sight. Just as the two sides were at a stalemate, Griffin, flying beside Pierce, made its move. The air bullets condensed in its body charged at the Esper at an extremely fast speed. At this time, the level five creature also made its move. Its three-fingered palm condensed a de energy out of thin air and sent it flying towards the air bullets. Boom! A loud explosion attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Pierce also took the opportunity to hide in the viewing room that was built at the beginning. Pierce could easily see the monster¡¯s every move through the tiny holes. The pair of emotionlesspound eyes that made people shudder turned back and forth as if searching for where he was. After a while. Thepound eyes focused on the room Pierce was in. That surprised Pierce. This guy could also sense heat?? The monster slowly stepped out of the clearing. Just as its webbed feetnded on the ground, the peashooters who were already prepared attacked. A pea wrapped in lightning was spat out. Following it was arge number of pea bullets formed by fire and water. The Esper was caught off guard and was hit by the lightning pea. It immediately felt a numbness in its body. It stretched out its hand, but its movements were extremely slow. Soon, arge number of fire and water peas shot over. Boom! An explosion sounded, stirring up arge area of dust. For such a high-level creature that was already at level 5, an ordinary arrow tower would basically not be able to break through its defense. The arrows thatnded on its body would only tickle it. However, Pierce¡¯s peashooter and arrow towers were not ordinary. Instead, they were elements-enhanced peashooters and arrow towers. The peashooters were even at level 4. They were enough to cause considerable damage to this level 5 monster. Roar! A roar shook the dust around them, and the Esper appeared in Pierce¡¯s sight. Its originally clean and milky-white body had many charred areas. That was the effect of the fire peas. ¡°Are all these cannons so powerful?!¡± ¡°Boohoo, I thought that there was no monster and our Country M was given a direct pass. I didn¡¯t expect this!¡± ¡°This level 5 creature is too powerful. Look, the burns on its body have all recovered!¡± ¡°No wonder it¡¯s a level 5 creature. It has a strong recovery ability. If ten thousand of these creatures appeared in our country, it would basically be GG1.¡± ¡°Will we be like Blossoms Country?¡± ¡°Who knows? Things change, who knows if we might be next.¡± ¡°Holy f*ck, it¡¯s charging over. Hurry up, hurry up and use the arrow towers!!¡± ¡°Damn, so fast!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it enter the city, guard the city, guard the city¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, all the nervous viewers watching the live broadcast suddenly stopped breathing. Elemental arrows filled the sky and attacked like missiles. Countless peas also disyed their power at this moment. When the Esper broke into Pierce¡¯s defense line¡ª All the defenses of the city had been triggered. A crazy barrage of attacksnded on the face of the creature. Its widepound eyes narrowed at the sight of so much firepower. Rumble¡ª The ground was shaking. That was the result of the explosion of the attacks. The speed of this level 5 creature was really too fast. When he was under the spirit suppression earlier, Pierce was unable to focus his gaze on it to find its weakness. But now¡­ Dust flew everywhere. He still could not see the monster clearly. Piercepared all his equipment to this monster. He realized that if he were to drag it out, he might be able to win. However, there would be some damage, and there were also some risks. Soon, the dust dispersed. The creature was covering its head with its arms. Its body was filled with wounds. But only for a short while. These wounds began to heal themselves. Seeing that it was protecting its feelers, Pierce had a guess. After staring for a while, the golden hint appeared in the air. [This monster¡¯s weakness is the feelers, used to activate its power, on its head. By the way, there is a part behind it that cannot be healed perfectly.] Behind it and its feelers? ¡°The f*ck is this? It can even recover from this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t choose hell mode, you brat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Our Country M has no hope this time.¡± ¡°This thing was so fast that even the camera couldn¡¯t capture it. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡± Some viewers in the live-stream started to tremble when they saw the emotionlesspound eyes. Some of the audiences who were experiencing intense panic were already starting to feel numb all over. The level 5 monster moved its body slightly, and then suddenly stared at Pierce, who was in the room on the city wall. Pierce matched its gaze through the thin hole. His figure was clearly reflected in thosepound eyes. It dodged all kinds of bullets flying towards its face with its extremely fast speed. Pierce¡¯s lips curled up at the sight. A level 5 is at this level? ¡®I thought it would be quite impressive.¡¯ After exploring the ws of the Esper, Pierce had a n in his mind. Boom! The sky was dyed red by the mes. Sharp de energy sliced through the shells flying toward it. Under the dense firepower, it could not take a step forward at all. Pierce sauntered out of the room. He walked up the tform step by step, and appeared before the monster¡¯s eyes. An iparably sharp de energy suddenly charged towards him. Pierce snapped his fingers. The griffin also shot an air bullet back. At first nce, both sides appeared to be in a stalemate. But no one knew what Pierce was nning. No other reason, there was just too much manpower. He had twenty elemental arrow towers and thirty peashooters. # Chapter 20: Let the Country Celebrate! The Age of Superpowers Has Begun!

Chapter 20: Let the Country Celebrate! The Age of Superpowers Has Begun!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just the twenty elemental arrow towers and thirty elemental peashooters were enough to hold the Esper back. Not to mention that Pierce now had a griffin that had evolved to level 4. He patted the griffin¡¯s head, hinting it to make a detour. Griffin understood Pierce¡¯s intention. It flew high into the air, and avoided the sight of the Esper. Right now, the Esper¡¯s vision was being disrupted by the exploding fire arrows and water arrows. Therefore, it did not see the griffin circling around from the sky. But even if it saw, what could it do? Pierce had already set the arrow towers¡¯ target to the two feelers on its head. And now the griffin was going behind it. Everything was under Pierce¡¯s control. At this moment, the griffin in the sky followed Pierce¡¯s instructions and activated its skill. [Waterspout!] A small whirlpool came from the sky and attacked the Esper. More and more water elements condensed in the air from the waterspout. In the end, it brought about a storm. The Esper also realized that something was wrong. It quickly retreated. But! How could it be that easy to escape!? Thepleted waterspout was already behind it. As the rain fell, the Esper was sucked in. ¡°Die!!¡± A strange, shrill voice that was almost human came from the waterspout. Immediately after, one after the other de energy sliced through the swirling water walls and shot in all directions. The tall trees were cut into two, and the hard ground was also cut open. Even the city walls were covered with scars. Pierce stood on the wall, not dodging. With the golden hint, there was no need for him to dodge them one by one. As the griffin was too young, it could not sustain this skill for too long. Finally, the waterspout dissipated. A figure covered in wounds fell to the ground. The recovery ability of a level 5 creature was very astonishing. In just a blink of an eye, the wounds on its body began to wriggle and recover. However¡ª The wounds on its back had not healed. Blood flowed down its back and onto the ground. When the waterspout dissipated, Pierce saw a huge blood mist in the rain. ¡°Roar¡­ roar¡­¡± It spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. The wounds on its back made it ache. Its redpound eyes narrowed. Creak! Creak! There was a soft sound. Pierce controlled a fire elemental arrow tower and aimed at the Esper¡¯s back. The other arrow towers were the same. Except that they were targeting the feelers. Whoosh¡ª BANG! Fire elemental arrows had the characteristic of explosion. Sound of bones shattering soon followed. Dea¡­ dead?? That was it? The audience was stunned. Everyone was in a daze. A beast that looked so powerful was killed just like that? Is this a joke!? The other countries had yet to finish their battle. All the yers, except Pierce, were still fighting against the monsters. At this moment, the participants heard a notification from the Tower Defense world. Many people were stunned. [Hell mode has been sessfully defended.] The third round¡¯s Tower Defense Ranking is: First ce: Country M¡¯s Pierce! Tower Defense Index: 100+, Level S What! This kid again!? Additionally, it was still an S ranking! Please don¡¯t be ridiculous. That b*stard must have cheated! I beg you to quickly ban him! ¡°F*ck!¡± One participant was so angry that he threw his weapon to the ground while there were still several zombies beside him. Why? Why?¡­ And on Blue. The leaders of Country M were instructing and gathering manpower as they waited for new resources to appear. They were sure. Pierce was definitely a Chosen One. First ce, three times in a row. At this moment, Country M was making preparations, ignoring the envious people. The leaders from the other countries also sent their congrattions. It seemed like they were all trying their best to curry favor with Country M. What a joke. If there were another hundred times more resources, Country M would definitely be the strongest country in the world. They could not be med for bootlicking. All the countries had paid a heavy price for resisting this time¡¯s invasion. Many countries had already lost their cities, and blood flowed like rivers. There was no such thing as ¡®easy¡¯ in the Tower Defense world. Perhaps it was indeed easier for Pierce. They¡¯d reyed Pierce¡¯s broadcasts, and understood some things. The first thing was that the higher the level of a creature, the higher its intelligence. For example, the roar of the Esper today. The second thing was that Pierce definitely had a secret that no one knew about. It was these secrets that doubled the Tower Defense Survival index. In the past Tower Defenses, the highest defense was a thousand level three dark zombies. But now, the level three dark zombies had be the first batch of mobs. Even the ridiculous level 5 had appeared. The leaders of these countries had toe even if they didn¡¯t want to. It was mainly about whether Pierce could publicize the secret in his hands. However, the Country M leaders smiled awkwardly in front of such a simple request¡­ ¡°As you know, Pierce was the one who discovered this secret, and we have no authority over it.¡± ¡°Also, even if we can control him, we can¡¯t contact him. You guys should know about Pierce. He basically doesn¡¯t read thements.¡± ¡°Our leaders have no way to even express our sincere regards to him.¡± The other leaders silently sighed. They no longer had hope for their participants to bring any good resources to the country. All they asked was for them to guard the city walls safely. That was enough. At the same time. The leader of Country G walked over with a smile and shook hands with the leader of Country M. ¡°From now on, Country M and Country G will be allies for generations!¡± The moment that was said, the leaders of the surrounding countries could not help but tear up. ¡°We are begging you. Let Pierce tell us the secret about the Tower Defense. We¡¯re willing to be friends with Country M for generations. We can sign an agreement!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the Tower Defense world. Pierce, who was cleaning up the battlefield, suddenly received a message. [Hell Difficulty. Reward: Superpower Awakening in Country M!] Superpower awakening in Country M??? Before Pierce could react, the global media who were staring at the broadcast erupted! # Chapter 21: All Eyes on Country M

Chapter 21: All Eyes on Country M

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [The Tower Defense difficulty mode is hell. Reward: Superpower awakening in Country M!] Superpower awakening!? On the white screen, a series of notifications appeared, stunning everyone in the world. Even Pierce and the other yers who had sessfully defended were stunned. Other countries that chose normal difficulty and sessfully defended received resources as rewards However, Pierce chose hell mode. The reward was superpower awakening which had never been seen or heard of before! This news instantly became a hot topic on the inte. All the countries around the world were crazily discussing Country M¡¯s current situation. Just based on the first two times, Pierce¡¯s results were outstanding. The country M¡¯s resources made it the number one power in the world. Not to mention that they were about to go through superpower awakening. They deserved to be the number one. Many who changed their nationality were in tears in their luxurious vis. Why? Why did they change their nationality so early! If they had just waited a little. They had an endless amount of money, and they might even be able to awaken superpowers simr to level 5 creatures. They felt as if their hearts were bleeding. It was very painful. After a period of silence, the country leaders who had not gone to Country M were starting to rush. The foreign country leaders in Country M also expressed that if they did not reveal the secret and did not ally with them, they would not leave. Sometimes, being shameless was just the smallest sacrifice for a big country. Pierce was not one of them. If there was anyone to me, it was their country. They had no one like Pierce. The leaders of Country M wereughing in their hearts as they looked at the leaders of the various countries who had strong attitudes and fawning expressions. The third round of the Tower Defense gradually came to an end after two days and one night of battle. Every country¡¯s city was in ruins. The rankings were announced, and it was no surprise that Pierce was first. The entire world was observing the relevant changes in Country M. This time, almost all the participating countries had suffered heavy losses. Some of the smaller countries were even destroyed. Thend had be a paradise for aberrations and dark zombies. Countless wild animals became their targets. The World Organization also gathered arge number of people to send to the affected countries to hunt monsters. There was no benefit in leaving these things in the real world. In contrast, Country M was the biggest winner this time. She even started to awaken supernatural powers. Compared to other countries, the difference was like heaven and earth. In Country M, many people were looking forward to what kind of superpower they would awaken. At this moment, Country M was the center of attention. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the Tower Defense world. Pierce did not care about the superpower awakening in Country M. To him, it did not matter. After waking up, he had a simple meal. He then began to set up the city walls. Many parts of the city walls had been cut into two by the de energy of the Esper. Naturally, he had to maintain them. He bought a lot of hard materials with some Tower Defense points. After five hours, the entire city wall was renewed. In the world chat. Everyone was crying in the chat. This time, due to the monster invasion being too intense, many cities were invaded. He saw the chat log that was like a flood of messages. Pierce was d that he had listened to the hint and chosen the hell difficulty. Otherwise, he would not have been able to hold out against the many monsters alone. Even though he had chosen the hell difficulty, the creature that appeared was only a cautious Esper with level 5 strength. Perhaps in other countries, the city would be breached by its level 5 strength in minutes. But coincidentally¡­ Pierce¡¯s equipment was very effective against it. A Level 4 griffin and 30 level 4 elemental peashooters. There were also 20 powerful elemental arrow towers. The firepower suppression they provided made it impossible for the Esper to deal with him. Country G might be able to sessfully defend against it, but the losses would be painful. If other countries tried, there was only one option waiting for them. The destruction of the country and the deaths of the people. Ordinary iron arrow towers had no way of breaking through the hard milky white skin on its body. Not to mention the spears and stone axes in the hands of the meleebatants. They were of no use at all. So after this, they all texted Pierce. For a moment, Pierce¡¯s private messages exploded. Pierce didn¡¯t even bother to nce at the message, and emptied the private message box. Whether they lived or died had nothing to do with him. He was once again prepared to leave. He closed therge city gate properly. As the two rows of peashooters were already rooted to the ground, there was no way to bring them away. Therefore, he had no choice but to let these thirty nts guard the house. This was because during normal times, some ignorant level 1 or low level creatures would attack the entrance from time to time. With an empty but particrlyrge backpack on his back, Pierce and Griffin set off. After going through this battle, Pierce noticed that the griffin¡¯s body seemed to be growing a little. Perhaps it was just his imagination. Pierce walked out of the city gate and entered the forest under the numb gazes of the people in the live-stream. They had no more energy toin about this action. They were always the ones who got pped in the face. It¡¯s time they remembered it. They had witnessed Pierce¡¯s unlimited firepower suppressing a level 5 creature. They only had one word in their hearts. Awesome The game had continued for thousands of years. No one had ever been able to suppress the monster mobs or the high-level creatures with firepower. But Pierce did it. He had also be the first big shot in history to discover the true way to y the Tower Defense game. Without Pierce, they would still be using ordinary stone weapons and arrows to defend against the creatures; if so, they would not be able to defend against beyond level 3 creatures. On second thought. Why did high-level creatures appear in groups in the Tower Defense this time? Could this be rted to the stone and other things that Pierce had picked up? # Chapter 22: Unique Shop Opens

Chapter 22: Unique Shop Opens

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as everyone was guessing. The prepared Pierce followed the old trail to the abandoned city where he had found the seeds. The previous golden treasure chest was discovered here. And coincidentally¡­ Pierce removed the dust and waste from a b with his spear. Two carved words appeared before his eyes. Country M. Pierce looked thoughtful. From the looks of it, this ce used to be the Tower Defense city of Country M. Who knew it would be so close to his city? ¡°Country M? Isn¡¯t this the city where he found the treasure chestst time?¡± ¡°Previous poster, have you not seen the recording of the previous Tower Defense? I could tell at one nce that this was the location of the previous Tower Defense.¡± ¡°I always thought that they weren¡¯t in the same world.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, the yers from other countries are also looking for stones and treasure chests like Big Boss Pierce.¡± ¡°Blossoms Country just found a water elemental stone. Their arrow towers have also evolved.¡± The screen was filled with discussions. Unfortunately, Pierce did not read thements often. While the discussion was going on, Pierce walked in the city several times, but the golden hint did not appear. He could only go somewhere else. It was almost evening. Helpless, Pierce could only return the way he came. On this day, other than knowing that this city belonged to Country M, there was no other gain. The next morning. Dawn. The sun shone on the ground, and a gentle breeze brushed past everything. Pierce woke up early because he had slept earlierst night. Lying on the soft bed, he felt fully refreshed and energized. Pondering for a while in bed, Pierce stretched and got out of bed. A new day had begun. After breakfast, he would go to water the peashooters. Then, he would continue to search for things that could bring about great power. He walked out of the city gate. The two rows of peashooters also swayed. After watering the peashooters, he entered the world chat. No matter what time it was, there were always people chatting in the chat. These contestants were defending the city at all times. After thinking for a while, Pierce suddenly realized that after the Tower Defense ended, there was still no hint of the next round. What was going on? At this moment. [Country G: Firos]: ¡°Did a unique shop appear over there???¡± Country Z: Vand: ¡°It¡¯s true. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have realized.¡± [Country Q: Lee Sin]: ¡°But what the hell is this unique point? I have 10 points here.¡± [Country H: Fekov]: 10 points? Do you have that much? I only have 3 points. ¡­¡­¡­ These conversations attracted Pierce¡¯s attention. Without any hesitation, he opened the store. [Unique Shop] In the upper left corner of the currency area, Pierce¡¯s points were much more than these adorable bunch in the chat. A total of 800 points. Then Pierce remembered. After killing the Esper, his Tower Defense points had not increased. Could the reward be these 800 unique points? At this thought, Pierce quickly looked at this special shop. [Green-haired Subus: 100 points] [Strange Seed: 300 points] [Elemental Arrow Tower: 50 points] ¡­ Of these things, there were some that Pierce had seen and some that Pierce had not. But he was very familiar with the elemental arrow tower that was sold in the shop. It was the correct way to y the Tower Defense. He was no longer the sole user of this game style. But¡­ The contents of the chat almost made Pierceugh to death. [Country W: May]: ¡°What elemental arrow tower? Someone will really buy this lousy thing!?¡± Country E: Thousand Stars: ¡°Tsk, only idiots will buy this thing. It¡¯s better to save the points for a green-haired subus.¡± [Notification: The leader of Blossoms Country bought 10 elemental arrow towers.] ¡°¡­¡± The face smacking came too quickly. Caught off guard, many people who were eager to speak were given a big p on their face. Blossoms Country: Sasaki Meiryu: ¡°You bunch of idiots, what do you know? With your foresight, sooner orter, your entire country will be destroyed!¡± The chat was already in a heated argument. Pierce grinned. Indeed, with their foresight, they would not be able to do anything, and their country would be destroyed soon. With twenty elemental arrow towers in his possession, he had the most say in this. A Level 3 green-haired subus could not withstand the ferocious firepower of the elemental arrow towers. It was not cost-efficient. Of course, he had no interest in participating in this ridiculous farce. Right now, he was excitedly browsing the things in the store. There were too many things inside. He was dazzled. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the real world. In Country M. To wee the arrival of the supernatural power. A statute book on the usage of supernatural power was produced overnight. It was about the thickness of a dictionary. The person in charge of this immediately got someone to make copies of the books and distribute them to various schools andpanies. Supernatural powers had to be regted; otherwise, it could be a danger to normal people. At the same time, Country M also set up a special department in charge of supervising psychics. They were responsible for supervising espers. After all preparations were finished in Country M, a huge dark cloud covered the entire Country M. From the satellite view, arge portion of Blue was covered. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Rain began to fall andsted for a long time. The inte was also spreading this phenomenon crazily, saying that the rain was the key to awakening special abilities. Let everyone get drenched quickly. For a time, the streets and alleys were filled with unprecedented scenes. Everywhere was packed with humans. Whoosh¡ª With the rain¡¯s presence, many entertainers and capitalists who had gone to other countries to seek refuge returned to Country M. They hoped that the rain would have a special effect on them too. All in all, on this day, all the major media outlets in Country M were fighting to report about it. In an instant, this incident surpassed Pierce, who had been on the hot topic for about half a month and was defending the country alone. The foreignizens also leftments crazily, their words filled with envy and jealousy. ¡°Why is Pierce not from our country!? Why?!¡± ¡°You should ask why you¡¯re not from Country M¡­ That¡¯s the problem.¡± # Chapter 23: Purchasing Level 4 Angel

Chapter 23: Purchasing Level 4 Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to transfer my nationality to Country M too. I want supernatural power too!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The news about Country M¡¯s supernatural power had already exploded. Amidst this heated discussion. The dark clouds that covered the entire Country M had dissipated. The light rain thatsted for half a day was also gone. Everyone was excited as they went back home, drenched. They were all quietly waiting for the arrival of the supernatural power. Everyone, including foreign audiences, was looking forward to it. Even if they couldn¡¯t get supernatural power, just watching would satisfy their hearts. Not to mention, what if their country also got superpowers? Wasn¡¯t there always a ¡®what if¡¯? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°My long-range attacks are already very ridiculous.¡± ¡°But if a monster nears me, a weakling, it will basically be GG.¡± ¡°No, I have to prepare for closebat with these 800 points.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if I can buff myself like a tank¡­¡± Tanks and marksmen were a disgusting pair. However, Pierce¡¯s n was doomed to fail. He searched through the entire shop but did not find anything rted to improving his physique. All the items were seeds and monsters. Pierce even saw his griffin, and gasped at the price. 600 Unique Points. He did not expect such a small griffin to be worth so much money. Secondly, Pierce also noticed something amiss. Like the peashooters he grew, there weren¡¯t any avable in the store. Just when Pierce was feeling troubled, a loud voice sounded in Pierce¡¯s head. [Since the development of the Tower Defense world, more than 1,000 years have passed.] [Countless civilizations died in the invasion.] [In order to ensure absolute fairness in this war, Unique Shop is opened.] [All contestants who are participating in this survival can obtain unique points by killing level 3 and above monsters. Unique points can be exchanged for various creatures.] [Please work hard to build your own city.] He looked at the huge screen of light in the sky and the words that appeared. The contestants were in an uproar. The yers who didn¡¯t know about this at the start also went into the shop to check their unique points. The highest points were 10-15. The lowest was 0. These points were obtained by the participants who killed the level 3 creatures. There had to be a support crew as well among the team of many people. While everyone was celebrating, they received a message from the Unique Shop. [The first auction will begin in ten minutes. Please organize your unique points.] Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up at the news. He was worried that he had nowhere to spend the 800 points. There was still ten minutes to go. Everyone was gathering the unique points of their team. In the world chat. [Blossoms Country: Sasaki Meiryu]: ¡°Haha, our Blossoms Country has already gathered 100 points!¡± [Country P: Pfizer]: ¡°F*ck, so much! We only have 40 points here.¡± [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°Sorry, we might have a little more, just 300 points.¡± [Country U: Westin]: ¡°Your mindset is narrow. Why don¡¯t you say that you chose hard mode!? [Country K: Gura]: ¡°Don¡¯t. If you say that, I suddenly remember the big shot from Country M who took down Hell Mode alone. How many unique points does he have?¡± The moment that was said, the chat group, which had been bustling with noise and excitement, suddenly fell silent. That¡¯s right, how many unique points did that big shot have? Pierce replied. [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°I don¡¯t have many unique points on hand, only 800 points. I hope everyone will put up with me for this auction.¡± The chat group, which had been silent to begin with, became even more deserted after Pierce finished speaking. Pierce even wondered if the chat group had been sealed. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°Powerful Pierce.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone waited patiently for ten minutes. The auction officially began. Following the appearance of the light screen in the sky. A clock also appeared in the upper left corner. It was the countdown for this auction. Although it was called an auction, it was actually simr to the time-limited shop in games. Eachmodity had its own number. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s faster. Pierce had browsed the Unique Shop. However, there were too many items in this time-limited shop. [Level 3 Creature Egg¡ª300 unique points] [Light Barrier¡ª150 unique points] [Level 4 Angel Egg¡ª400 unique points] [Enemy Detection Radar¡ª70 unique points] [Firearm AK-47¡ª200 unique points] ¡­ The dazzling array of goods momentarily dazzled Pierce. There were too many items that he needed inside. 800 unique points were not enough to spend¡ª Pierce had no choice but to buy things that were useful to him. [Congrattions to contestant Pierce from Country M for purchasing¡ªLevel 4 Angel Egg.] [Congrattions to contestant Pierce from Country M for purchasing¡ªLight Barrier] [Congrattions to contestant Pierce from Country M for purchasing¡ªLightning Elemental Energy Stone x 10] [Congrattions to contestant Pierce from Country M for purchasing¡ªFirearm AK-47] Before the yers from the other countries could react, a series of notifications made them stunned. D*mn, big boss, you are too much! He took advantage of the fact that he had a lot of money and went on a crazy shopping spree! And it was broadcasted live on the screen. Was this something a human would do?! Then, they looked at the price of Pierce¡¯s purchase list curiously. Instantly, their mouths opened wide but no words came out. Was this the power of a big shot?! Pierce bought the items without blinking. There were many items in the list, but not many of them were useful to him now. Pierce even saw a level 9 creature egg among the item list. However, since it was in a petrified state, the price was not too ridiculous. Price: 30,000 unique points The price of 30,000 surprised Pierce. Just a petrified level 9 creature egg could be sold for so much?? # Chapter 24: Battle Angel Is Born

Chapter 24: Battle Angel Is Born

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After purchasing the necessary supplies, Pierce looked at the remaining hundreds of unique points and spent them all in one go. He bought many materials, traps, and seeds that grew in the Tower Defense world. The rewards for killing a level 5 creature alone had all been consumed. Finally, after an hour of shopping, the light screen shattered into pieces. Pierce retrieved various items from his backpack and ced them on the table. The most eye-catching was the huge egg that had the milky white wings carved on it. It was a level 4 angel creature egg that Pierce had purchased from the shop. He could feel a holy auraing from the egg. Pierce looked at the egg with a troubled expression. Although the introduction said angel egg, no one had seen how an angel looked. Should I¡­ Forget it, I hope it¡¯s not a male! Pierce bet on Griffin¡¯s idle life. Next was the hatching of the egg. Pierce looked at the motionless angel egg with a headache. He did not know how to hatch it. Even when the griffin hatched, it had jumped out of the egg after opening the box. There was no incubation at all. Now, what should I do? Right! Pierce suddenly remembered his active skill. Golden hint! Pierce stared at the white angel egg for a few seconds before a golden hint appeared in his vision. [The angel egg in front of you looks very beautiful. The young girl that will hatch is also very cute. If you want to hatch her, I suggest that you carry this egg back to your bed and sleep.] Sleep again? No¡­ that¡¯s not right! Beautiful young girl! Pierce perked up when he read that. He stood up quickly. He sent the drooling griffin flying with a p. You can eat this egg too?! I should be the one eating it! Under the griffin¡¯s death re, Pierce carried the egg to the bedroom and prepared to sleep. The audience in the broadcast room were confused. ¡°What are you doing? Incubating egg?¡± ¡°^ Have you never seen a hen hatching an egg?!¡± ¡°Ah, it can¡¯t be hatched like this, right? The livestock farmers are doubtful!¡± ¡°The same. I¡¯ve never seen an egg being incubated like this in my life. Thank you, Big Boss Pierce, for broadening my horizons.¡± ¡°Instead of spending time to incubate it, he might as well cook it for the griffin.¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Just like that, while the viewers were scratching their heads and the other contestants were working hard to build defenses, Pierce slept while holding the angel egg in his arms. This sleepsted eight hours. When Pierce woke up, it was one in the morning. It was dark outside. asionally, he could hear the sounds of insects outside the window. Pierce rubbed his heavy eyelids and got off the bed with the egg. He stretched his back weakly. Oh no, he had overslept. Pierce yawned weakly and ced the precious angel egg on the table. Griffin, who was sleeping on the side, looked up at him sleepily, then turned its head to the other side and went back to sleep. Looking at the angel egg that had no changes in front of him, for the first time, Pierce began to doubt the hint. Then, [The angel egg seems to be moving. Please don¡¯t disturb her birth. I will thank your whole family!] How could you say that! Pierce gritted his teeth at thest sentence. After a while. Under the warm candlelight in the hall, the angel egg began to sway. It swayed left and right. She seemed to be trying her best to break through the eggshell¡¯s restrictions on her. Crack! A crisp sound startled Pierce who was beginning to doze off. He took another look. There were no some conspicuous tiny cracks on the white eggshell. Theis discovery instantly energized Pierce. It was about to hatch!? Whoosh! With a thud, the entire egg topped over on the table. Pierce tried to straighten it out. But the next moment made him stop. Crack! The cracked eggshells fell out. A small white hand reached out from the gap. She clenched her fist and punched the eggshell that trapped her. Pa! Pa! One after another, Pierce¡¯s eyelids twitched at the sheer hardness of the eggshell. After a while, her hand started to swell up. As if she saw that the eggshell had not opened up yet, a golden light condensed in her hand. A sword covered in strange patterns appeared in her hand. Pierce was dumbfounded. Crack! The sharp sword shattered the eggshell. What was revealed was a very cute baby. She had soft golden hair, an expressionless exquisite face, light golden pupils, and a rune sword in her hand. All of this proved that this angel was extraordinary. She raised her head slightly and looked at Pierce who was staring at her with wide eyes. She said softly, ¡°Name¡­¡± ¡°Ha!?¡± Pierce didn¡¯t hear her clearly. Why was a newborn baby able to speak? But when he thought about how this was an angel baby, everything seemed to make sense. ¡°My¡­ name!¡± Name! Pierce looked at the startled griffin, and was lost in thought. He had never been good at naming things. Even for the griffin, he had been calling it as griffin. But this child in front of him¡­ It did not seem appropriate to call her an angel. He thought about it for a long time. While he was feeling troubled, that light and melodious voice sounded again. ¡°Vivier¡ª¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Vivier, thank you for giving me this name.¡± ¡°Ah no¡­¡± Looking at Wei Er¡¯s expressionless face, Pierce wisely chose to shut up. It was okay for her to select a name. It saved him the trouble of racking his brains for a name. Pierce thought for a moment as he looked at Vivier, the angel baby still sitting in the eggshell. Then, he carried her out and turned off the live-stream. As a contestant, Pierce could choose to turn off the live broadcast. He carried Vivier into the bath and washed her off with warm water. He then wiped her body clean with a towel. # Chapter 25: The Fourth Invasion

Chapter 25: The Fourth Invasion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He used the battery-operated hairdryer he bought at the Tower Defense store to dry Vivier¡¯s body. At this moment, Vivier was wrapped in Pierce¡¯s nket and sitting on the bed, her eyes following the busy Pierce. Her light golden eyes were emotionless. She looked like an expressionless Lolita. But this loli had used her sword to open her eggshell, and Pierce did not dare to touch her. He was afraid that he would die here if he was not careful. It was simply not worth it. Under the little loli¡¯s gaze which was fixed on him, a cup of steaming hot milk was bought. He passed the hot milk to Vivier. Vivier took the ss of milk, and took a sip. As if she had discovered a treasure, she hugged it and started gulping it down. Taking advantage of the moment, Pierce searched for a set of clothes from the store for Vivier, in case she froze to death. This was also considering the identity of an angel. Right at this moment, the awakened griffin slowly flew in and flew around Vivier curiously. However, what it didn¡¯t know was that today was its nightmare. Vivier drank her milk and looked expressionlessly at the griffin flying above. She extended a small hand, and arge hand condensed from light instantly grabbed the griffin¡¯s neck. Seeing the griffin jumping around in her hand, Vivier drank her milk calmly. The creature before her had disturbed her meal. After a while, Pierce finally found a set of nice clothes that was pleasing to the eye. It was a long red dress. The upper part was even engraved with all kinds of gold and shiny essories. It cost Pierce almost 200 Tower Defense points. It was not because it looked good. But because it had special characteristics. It was a characteristic of changing size at will and a characteristic of self-repair after damage. Considering that Vivier was an angel, her growth would definitely be different from ordinary humans. Not to mention that she was currently a high level 4 creature. Her currentbat power couldpletely crush Pierce. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Pierce had a powerfulbat force beside him now. Passing the dress to Vivier, Pierce checked her attributes panel. [Battle Angel Vivier] [Level: Level 4+ (The plus sign means that her all-out attack can reach Level 5)] [Growth Potential: Level 8] [Remarks: Please don¡¯t bully her just because she hatched from an egg recently. Never underestimate the strength of a battle angel.] [Elemental Attribute: Light] [Restraining Elements: Darkness, Supernatural Powers] Before Pierce could finish looking at Vivier¡¯s attributes panel, he felt a tug on his sleeve. Looking back, it was the Level 4 Battle Angel who was walking barefoot with her clothes. ¡°Put.¡± Pierce¡¯s eyelids twitched at thismand-like tone. He took the clothes and put them on Vivier. After a while. An exquisite-looking expressionless princess appeared. Pierce quickly bought a pair of shoes after seeing her barefoot. At the same time, he prepared a set of clothes for himself. There were already a fewrge holes in his clothes after half a month. Now was the perfect time to change everything. The clothes Pierce prepared for himself were a gorgeous medieval aristocratic outfit. He also had his eye on another nice set of furniture which was simr to a medieval aristocratic decoration. This time, he spent more than 300 Tower Defense points. He had over 700 points remaining now. It would be used to purchase food in the future. Now that he had an angel baby to take care of, the food and drinks naturally had to be more exquisite than before. Therefore, when would the next Tower Defense round start? He was about to run out of money. After tossing the old clothes he¡¯d taken off to the dispirited griffin, Pierce spent another ten Tower Defense points to trim and style his hair. The image of a medieval noble young lord appeared in the clear mirror in front of him. By the time all these were finished, it was already six in the morning. He started installing the purchases he made yesterday. An enemy detection radar was installed in the main living room. In the main living room, there happened to be a huge monitor that Pierce bought when he was bored. He had originally thought that he could watch some entertainment programs to rx. However, he was told that he had to connect to the dimensionalwork cable, and the cost was 5,000 Tower Defense Points. He was unable to afford it. So, it was just for show, and he would install it when he could afford it. Now, it had be a radar disy device. He then installed the light barrier in the garden. A green film of light enveloped Pierce¡¯s entire city. Some of the fruit seeds that were purchased were nted in the garden. After everything was arranged, Pierce started thinking again about where he should adventure today. At this moment, the symbol on the back of his hand shed. He had blocked all the other contestants¡¯ messages. There was only one person who was not blocked, the leader of Country G: Zenus! [Zenus]: ¡°Boss Pierce, I also bought a radar. My address is 257.46.951. What is yours? We can look after each other in the future.¡± Address? [Pierce]: ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± He turned on the radar and saw a white coordinate on the monitor. [Pierce]: ¡°154.91.104. This is my address.¡± [Zenus]: ¡°Ok!¡± A horrible thought urred to Pierce as he looked at the two addresses. Forget it, forget it. Now was not the time. Walking into the house, he saw the originally majestic griffin being tortured like a chicken by Vivier. He smiled helplessly. Just then¡ª A voice sounded in the ears of all the contestants. [The fourth monster invasion will take ce in two days. Please get everything ready!] Two dayster!? Pierce started, then nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that the appearance of that Unique Shop had caused the invasion time to be much shorter. But did I forget something? Pierce scratched his head in confusion. It might be a trivial thing. At this moment, Zenus sent another message to Pierce. [Zenus]: ¡°Brother Pierce, how are things on your side? Did you encounter any danger?¡± [Pierce]: ¡°No, why?¡± Pierce was confused. [Zenus]: ¡°Boss, the people in your live-stream havee to our live-stream to cause trouble. Now, they are asking me to hand over your news in thements!¡± [Pierce]: ¡°¡­¡± Pierce pped his forehead. Under Vivier¡¯s confused gaze, he turned on the live-stream. Unexpectedly, he had forgotten to turn on the live-stream. # Chapter 26: You Haven’t Live Broadcasted for Half a Day!

Chapter 26: You Haven¡¯t Live Broadcasted for Half a Day!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He looked at the message sent by Zenus. Pierce then remembered that his live-stream hadn¡¯t been opened since he had closed it this morning. Pierce scratched his head numbly. It shouldn¡¯t matter whether he turned on the live-stream or not, right? In the end, under Zenus¡¯ reminder, the only live-stream room in Country M opened. Countless streams of people entered, visible to the naked eye. The screen that was originally ck instantly became densely packed with words. Thements came from all over the world. That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t just the audience from Country M who had been paying attention to Pierce¡¯s live-stream. There were also arge number of viewers from other countries. What could they do, their own participants were nothingpared to Pierce. Comparisons were really odious. The hot topic of the day was¡ª¡±Pierce¡¯s live-stream room closed at three in the morning!¡± The current Pierce was one of the top sensations in the world. He was also the only contestant whose every move affected the only strong country in the world. ¡°Ahhhhhh, Boss Pierce, where did you go all this time!!!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. What¡¯s wrong with my boss settling his private life in the middle of the night?!¡± ¡°Have you hatched that angel egg?! Let me see.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too! I want to see an angel with wings!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about a birdman, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Boohoohoo, Big Boss, your live stream went offst night. I couldn¡¯t sleep and eat all night. I woke up early in the morning to pray for you!¡± ¡°What kind of d*ck are you?¡± This was also the first time Pierce was reading thements. However, due to the rapid flow of thements, it was swiped away before he could see it clearly. He decided not to look at it anymore and walked out. As he got up, the audience could clearly see Pierce¡¯s attire. A medieval sky-blue aristocratic outfit. ¡°Hubby, Hubby, hurry up and ept me!¡± ¡°Ah ah, so handsome!!¡± ¡°Hubby loves me, loves me!!¡± After a while, the entirement section was led to a strange direction by the group ofments. At this moment, Vivier, who was wearing a red dress, grabbed the griffin¡¯s neck with one hand and held a kitchen knife that was formed from her divine power in the other. She sauntered into the kitchen with bare feet in front of Pierce. Pierce blinked in disbelief. Let¡¯s not talk about the griffin in Vivier¡¯s hand for now. It was the little girl who was about five or six years old. Who was she??? It can¡¯t be Vivier! She was clearly a very young baby earlier. How did she be so big within a few hours!? Pierce watched as Vivier walked away. [As expected of an angel. A few hours¡¯ growth isparable to five years of an ordinary person¡¯s growth. Is this the characteristic of a battle angel?] [The growth this time has exhausted all the hormones in her body. If she wants to grow to the size of an adult, she might have to wait for a month or two, or even longer.] Soon after, the Tower Defense interface appeared. [Battle Angel¡ªVivier] [Level: 4+] [Growth Potential: Level 8] [Remarks: In just a few hours, this child has grown so big. Please treat her well. She will be your best helper in the Tower Defense!] Seeing that the griffin was pinned to the chopping board, Pierce quickly stopped Vivier. ¡°This thing can¡¯t be eaten. It¡¯s poisonous!¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Pierce felt a headacheing on as he looked at the expressionless girl in front of him. He had still been thinking of how to educate and discipline her. However, he had not expected the little girl to grow so big within a day. Pierce said weakly, ¡°You can¡¯t eat griffin even if you¡¯re hungry. Wait, I will bring some food for you.¡± Vivier blinked her golden eyes and said emotionlessly, ¡°No milk. I want to eat griffin.¡± The griffin, who had been pretending to be dead, quickly shook its head at Pierce. From its anxious look, it seemed like it was about to be forced to speak human words. A level 4 griffin was being bullied by a level 4 angel who had just been born for a day. It was still being held by the neck by the angel who had reached level 5 and threatened to be cooked into chicken soup. No matter how he looked at it, it did not seem reliable. Pierce shook his head. He hurriedly bought some chicken meat and other food from the store by spending tens of Tower Defense points. Speaking of which, ever since Vivier was born, she had only drunk a ss of milk. Then wouldn¡¯t he have to finish the carton of milk he bought himself? Who would have thought that she would grow so much in the blink of an eye? He felt an inexplicable sense of fulfillment. After cing the sumptuous food on the marble-made dining table, the griffin was released. It hurriedly flew into the sky to look for the peashooters as they wouldn¡¯t bully it. A short whileter, after Pierce had finished his meal, he suddenly caught sight of Vivier¡¯s feet swinging lightly under the table. Her delicate little feet were as white as jade. The dust and mud on the ground could not stain her body at all. But being barefooted was not a solution. With no other choice, Pierce used a huge amount of points to buy a pair of sneakers that could also change size and repair itself. He handed them to Vivier. In the living room, he also found the abandoned, smaller red shoes. He could not help but sigh. Ever since he joined the Tower Defense world, he had never suffered from ack of money! But after the angel arrived at his house, he had been spending quite a bit. Helpless, Pierce could only hope that this invasion¡¯s Tower Defense monsters were more powerful. It would be best if ten thousand came. That way, his future meals would be guaranteed. Looking at the darkening sky, Pierce thought for a moment and went to the vegetable garden in the yard. After nting the seeds, in less than a day, there were already tender emerald-green saplings. These were the seeds of all kinds of fruits in this world. From the looks of it, with the current rate of growth, they would bear fruits in less than half a month. Meanwhile, in the live-stream, many Country M audiences saw everything Pierce did today. Especially after seeing the angel called Vivier, countless people were expressing their regret in thements! Why were they not the ones to be chosen in this Tower Defense? How hateful! As for the audience from other countries, when they saw such a warm and leisurely life, their hearts were filled withplicated emotions. Especially when theypared it with their own country, they fell silent. Their contestants were in deep distress as they built various structures. # Chapter 27: The Fourth Monster Invasion Begins!

Chapter 27: The Fourth Monster Invasion Begins!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While others were building various structures, Pierce was having a leisurely time. This made many people feel ufortable. Thements from foreign audience were filled with envy and jealousy. As they waited, the sky gradually darkened. The pea shooters outside also fell asleep. At this moment. The countdown for the fourth wave of monster invasion began. Many contestants in other countries had yet to clean up the blood stains on their faces. Now they were ready to fight the next monsters. They were exhausted and did not have much energy left, and also did not get a good night¡¯s sleep. However, they had participated in thepetition with the belief that they could die. Just like that, the anxious and unbearable time passed second by second. Everyone was waiting eagerly for the next battle. Many small countries started to feel anxious when they saw their yers working so hard. There were all kinds of posts on the Inte, full of encouragement and trust. Now they were the only members of this war. No one would me these defenders who were doing their best to protect them when death was imminent. The posts from the countless small countries were slowly spreading around the world. Countless people were shaken and moved. They all prayed that these small countries would survive this battle. The contestants in the Tower Defense world were greatly encouraged when they saw this. All of them were full of enthusiasm. Every country was cheering on the chat channel! After a night of rest, Pierce regained his spirit. He was sitting in front of the living room, looking at the interface of the enemy detection radar. It showed that everything was fine, because the countdown given by the Tower Defense had yet to appear. Therefore, no one knew how long it would take for the monsters to appear. But was this problem enough to stop Pierce? Just as Pierce was looking at the empty disy, a golden hint appeared. It was the same as before. Every time around this time, the text would definitely appear to gain attention. [ording to current observations, the fourth monster invasion will happen within three hours, so please prepare quickly.] Pierce slowly calmed down. He did not know what kind of monsters would invade in the fourth round. Although he did not have money to spend now, but¡­ Time ticked by in this strange silence. The Level 4 battle angel who was sleeping on the bed suddenly opened its light golden eyes. A glimmer of light appeared in her eyes, and her gaze passed through the thick and hard walls and fixed on the distant forest. Vivier felt that something was wrong. Angels were naturally sensitive to monsters. She could vaguely sense that something unknown was gradually forming in the forest. Vivier slowly walked to the living room in her slippers and looked at Pierce. Pierce was taken aback as well. He stood up, but at that moment¡ª [The Fourth Monster Invasion will begin in ten minutes. Please be prepared!] [This challenge will be the same as the previous one. There will be three modes: Normal, Hard, and Hell. The higher the level, the more rewards you will receive. But remember, choose ording to your ability.] What could they do in ten minutes! This was not much time at all in Pierce¡¯s view, but it was enough time for the other countries to quickly adjust their battle states. The rules were the same as the previous time. Just like the previous time, everyone made up their minds to choose the normal mode. At this moment, everyone could not help but focus on contestant Pierce from Country M. They wanted to see what he would choose this time. He had chosen hell modest time, and still won first ce. This had really surprised them quite a bit. Would contestant Pierce be able to continue his previous glorious battle record and create an epic record again? No one was sure about this, and even Pierce was uncertain! Because he still did not know what kind of monsters would appear this time. Just like that, while everyone was waiting with anticipation, the ten minutes quietly passed. Just as everyone was about to make their choice, the information from the Tower Defense World appeared before them. [The difficulty of the fourth round of monsters invasion is divided into: Normal Mode: 3,000 Dark Zombies and 2,000 Skeleton Undead. Hard Mode: 5000 Dark Zombies and One Esper. Hell Mode: An Eight-Headed Serpent and an unknown number of Dark Cavaliers!] Everyone looked at Hell Mode and thought that the eight-headed serpent this time should at least be a level 6 creature. But this was only a guess. No one knew, and no one dared to try. Beams of light shot into the sky. The yers and leaders of the various countries all chose the normal mode. Even Country G¡¯s participants chose the normal mode. They had no other choice. They simply could not recover their peak strength with the short two days of rest. Even challenging the normal mode now was like snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth. Not to mention the hard and hell modes. This was simply courting death! When all the contestants were observing the choices of other countries, Pierce also chose¡­ Pierce¡¯s choice shocked them all again. Because he had once again chosen hell mode. This was also the only person who dared to challenge the difficulty of hell. Perhaps these difficulty modes appeared because Pierce had discovered the elemental enhancements. This was because in the past, such an option had never appeared before. In fact, the highest number of monsters in the past Tower Defenses had been one thousand, and did not cross 2000. Moreover, their levels were very low, and the highest was only rank three! But now? They had to choose the difficulty modes. Furthermore, after each selection, the lowest level of creatures would start from level 3. Level 2 and level 1 monsters had almost be extinct! # Chapter 28: Dark Cavaliers Arrive!

Chapter 28: Dark Cavaliers Arrive!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sky became darker and darker. The moon today was different from other dark nights. The pure white light of the full moon was extremely bright in the night. Everything within a few hundred meters could be seen clearly. As thest country chose its difficulty, this tower defense battle officially began. In other countries that chose normal difficulty, a dense fog began to appear, and a viscous darkness enveloped the desert, mountains, and other ces. Pierce had chosen the hell difficulty level, and unlike the situation in other teams, he could still see the surroundings clearly. Roar! The level 3 zombies hiding in the fog shouted loudly. The weapons that they had prepared were all damaged during the previous invasion. But today was different. Even though they had lost their weapons, they had bought elemental arrow towers and all kinds of weapon seeds from the Unique Shop. It gave them some sense of security. All the contestants were already in their positions. Some were in charge of the arrow towers on top of the city walls and some were in charge of meleebat. Everything seemed to be in order. However, the number of monsters this time made them feel very troubled. The hard iron spears bought from the store were stabbed into the dark zombies, but they were stuck. These melee fighters were caught by the zombies and eaten until only bloody bones were left. This situation was happening on most battlefields. On Pierce¡¯s side. Pierce, who had just fused the lightning element energy stone into the AK-47, was scrutinizing the gun carefully. Purple patterns covered the entire body of the gun, giving it a feeling of explosive power. The bullets inside automatically evolved into lightning elemental bullets. Its power wasparable to an arrow from the elemental arrow tower. [Lightning Elemental AK-47] [Level: 2] [Remarks: I wonder which genius came up with this fusion method.] Pierce smiled when he read the remarks. With the golden hint, he could do anything. Vivier was sitting on the ground, looking into the distance. Her light golden pupils reflected the stars in the sky. It was an extremely beautiful sight. Pierce did not know if it was a misconception, but every time he chose hell difficulty, the monsters on his side would arrive a bit slower. Lights shed as the green radar rang in rm. Everyone was on high alert. Even the swaying, sleepy peashooters perked up. They looked warily at the dark forest in the distance. Under the illumination of themps, three tall and mighty figures appeared from the forest. They rode on tall, armored horses. Their eyes were dark, they wore armor and held spears in their hands. These were the entourage. Level 4 creature. [Dark Cavalier] Pierce¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he saw the three tall and mighty figures, but his expression became much more serious. ¡°Level 4 monsters? It seems like the eight-headed serpent is at least a level 5 creature, or even a level 6 one¡­¡± Then, the Tower Defense world¡¯s system interface showed Pierce their relevant attributes. [Dark Cavalier] [Level: 4] [Growth Potential: Level 4+] [Skills: Sweep in all directions, Iron Steed Charging] [Elemental Attribute: Darkness] [Remarks: These unyielding riders who roam the battlefield are the leaders of the zombie army. Please be careful of their speed¡­ and tactics!] Tactics!?! Pierce was taken aback. This meant that the dark cavalier in front of him had considerable intelligence. Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more careful this time. It seemed like it would not be easy to deal with these zombie leaders who could cooperate. Then, as Pierce stared at them, all their weaknesses were exposed. [As they were cavalry soldiers when they were alive, they can cooperate with theirrades and use various tactics. If possible, you can kill their horses first¡­] [Without horses, they will be as fragile as ordinary level 3 zombies.] Pierce looked at the three tall figures who had been hovering in the distance, carefully observing the city. He immediately ordered the griffin, which had been tortured to the point of being half-dead, to go and conduct a series of harassments to lure them into the range of the peashooters. With a low growl, the griffin flew into the night sky and hid in the darkness. Following a soft flying sound, the griffin began to harass the dark cavaliers. But the effect was minimal. It was unable to attract their attention. The griffin¡¯s attacks werepletely unable to break through their armor. Its attacks were simr to scratching their itch. The people watching Pierce¡¯s live stream on Blue were also stunned. After all, they had all witnessed the griffin¡¯s might when it fought against a level 5 creature. However, right now, its air bullet could not break through these riders¡¯ defenses. There was not even a trace on their armor. Furthermore, there were three such monsters! Countless people watched the live broadcast in disbelief. ¡°What can be done? Even the griffin can¡¯t break open this thing, the arrow towers should be even more ineffective, right!?¡± ¡°F*ck, this must be a level 4 creature. No, no, no, even a level 5 creature doesn¡¯t have such strong defense.¡± ¡°Is this the hell mode? Love it, love it.¡± ¡°If this thing were to be ced on any other battlefield, it would have already started a massacre. Do not ever doubt the strength of a cavalier. They are the main fighting force in the battlefield.¡± ¡°The reason why they are not attacking Boss Pierce¡¯s city is maybe because they are observing?¡± ¡°Sigh, I actually wanted to persuade Big Boss Pierce, but I was scolded too harshly by you fanatics. You¡¯re just a bunch of idiots. Let¡¯s see what you can say now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of persuading him? Don¡¯t you know that Sir Pierce never reads the live-streamments?¡± ¡°My boss did not even read thements sent by the country. Why would he read thement of a nobody like you? Who do you think you are?¡± All of a sudden, the live-stream was filled withments. Everyone was worried about Pierce. However, there was simply nothing they could do. They couldn¡¯t just go in and help Pierce. After all, it was the Tower Defense world inside. And on Blue, there were also many people gloating. ¡°Take a look, what is called stupidity? Our savior, Pierce, has sessfully exined it to us.¡± ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯re all that just because you yed Hell Mode once?¡± ¡°Pierce is from a prestigious university. We can¡¯tpare to him.¡± ¡°He has to be brainless and stupid¡­ I don¡¯t even know how he got into a famous university in the country.¡± # Chapter 29: God of Close Combat, Battle Angel!

Chapter 29: God of Close Combat, Battle Angel!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Haha, don¡¯t you know what the schools in your own country are like?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The livestream was divided into two extremes. Pierce had no idea. However, the weakness revealed by the hints made these threatening dark cavaliers weak like paper tigers. The hard exterior was peeled away, and it immediately revealed the paper-like characteristic. At most, it was a dark zombie wearing armor and riding a warhorse. During his first Tower Defense, he had killed five hundred of such creatures. What a joke. There was nothing to fear at all. [Lightning Element + AK-47 = Lightning Elemental AK-47!] Do you think you can escape death if you don¡¯t move forward? How naive! How far is the AK-47¡¯s range? The effective range was 300m! From where Pierce was to the entrance of the forest, it was less than 250 meters. It was a piece of cake to shoot them. Not to mention, there was the five times strengthening from the lightning element. ording to the stats, the range had already reached about 500 meters. It also gained the characteristics of armor piercing and paralysis. Even though it was only a level 2 weapon, it could take the life of a level 3 monster instantly if it struck its weakness. It would be a smooth execution. He held the AK-47 in his hand. ording to the hint, he stood at the position where the wind was in his favor. Pierce aimed at the target and gently pulled the trigger. Bang! A bolt of lightning shot out from the muzzle, and Pierce was also sent flying by the powerful recoil. Just as he was about to fall off the city wall, Vivier caught him. Standing back on the wall, Pierce patted his chest with lingering fear. He felt a sharp pain throughout his body. Some areas had already reddened and turned purple. This firearm, which had been enhanced five times, was not something he could control at the moment. Pierce looked at the result of the shot He saw the three dark cavaliers staring fixedly at a five-meter-wide hole beside them. Lightning shed in the sky. A thick tree lost its upper body. Silence filled the air. After a while, the dark cavalier that was targeted, suddenly turned its head, and the two eyes under the armor glowed with a red light. The giant horse beneath it roared. Under Pierce¡¯s surprised gaze, it slowly took a step back. ??? Bro, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Pierce was confused. Before he coulde to his senses, the other two also simultaneously took a step back. They were already retreating into the forest. Just then¡ª Vivier, who was smaller but well-nourished, grabbed the AK-47 in Pierce¡¯s hand. Wide white sportswear swayed in the breeze as Vivier took aim with the gun. Her fair and slender fingers were on the gun and the butt of the gun was pressed against the chest of her white sweater. One look and one could tell that she was a veteran. She pulled the trigger. The lightning bolt that shook the sky appeared once again. With a sh of light, the bullet charged into the forest. Pierce was looking at Vivier, ready to catch her delicate body. However, she did not even budge. The strong recoil did not affect her at all. He looked at Vivier¡¯s expression. Her expression was indifferent, and her light golden eyes were narrowed. It looked like she wanted to continue! Bang! Before Pierce could finish his thought, another gunshot rang in his ears. Before the smoke in the distance could dissipate, they rose again. At this moment, Vivier put away her gun and stood up. She was still chewing on the apple-vored lollipop Pierce had bought for her. As the smoke dissipated, Pierce was shocked by what he saw. Two dark cavaliers were shot in the head, and the remaining one was nowhere to be seen. Only two mounts were left on the spot, neighing non-stop. Another two shots rang out. Those two horses were also killed by Vivier who shot with one hand. Pierce was dumbfounded. Was this the strength of a level 4 angel?! This was too scary. Before Pierce could recover himself, loud noises came from the distant forest. The stones on the ground trembled as arge group of dark cavaliers charged out from the forest. There seemed to be over a hundred of them, and they seemed to be moving in arge formation. Under the lead of the cavalier that escaped from Vivier¡¯s gun, this hell mode officially started. After they entered the range of the peashooters, the arrow towers and the peas of various elements attacked. Seeing this, Pierce quickly asked Vivier to take aim. Bang bang bang! After more than ten shots, the lightning element was used up. AK-47¡¯s elemental capacity was not asrge as an arrow tower¡¯s. It would take half an hour to replenish the element. However, there were still more than 70 dark cavaliers left. The tough armors were covered in burns and water stains. Vivier, who was watching from the side, jumped down while Pierce was watching the battle. The rune sword transformed from divine power lit up half the sky. It caught Pierce¡¯s gaze as well. ¡°F*ck! This is way too fierce!¡± Pierce muttered as he watched Vivier rush into the enemy ranks without hesitation. The golden rune sword was swung freely by Vivier¡¯s petite body, sweeping across arge area. The sharp sword sliced through the surrounding dark cavaliers, leaving scorching scars on the hard armors. It was obvious how high the temperature was from how the heat distorted the surrounding air. Coincidentally¡­ Vivier, who was of light element, was able to counter the dark element dark cavaliers. Therefore, her every sh dealt 100% true damage. In the blink of an eye, more than almost all the dark cavaliers were wiped out. Vivier saw the remaining dark cavaliers surrounding her and frowned slightly. The rune sword gradually turned into light particles and dissipated into the night sky. Immediately after, a golden spear appeared in her hand. As she waved, a biting cold wind spread out from the surroundings. When the surrounding dark cavaliers saw that the broadsword changed into a long spear, they immediately changed their positions. The dark cavaliers who had formed an encirclement had scattered. But even after changing their fighting style, they were still unable to resist Vivier who had the light attribute. The spear pierced through the armor. # Chapter 30: Killing the Eight-Headed Serpent and Helping Country G

Chapter 30: Killing the Eight-Headed Serpent and Helping Country G

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Slowly, the mes dissipated. Thest dark cavalier was pierced by the spear, and turned into dust. The battle with the entourage was over. Now, he would have to face the unknown eight-headed serpent. Pierce would never understand why they didn¡¯te up and attack the city together. They had toe one by one to die. Vivier stood in the middle of the corpses, waving her spear before disappearing. It had only been about two days since she was born, and she could actually kill a hundred level 4 creatures alone. She was practically a god in closebat. No wonder she was called Battle Angel. Pierce was envious of this innatebat talent and strong physique. When would he be so powerful? He did not want to continue living off her. After Vivier returned to the city wall, she extended her hand to Pierce. Under Pierce¡¯s puzzled gaze, she took out the lollipop that was only left with a stick. Pierce smiled and stroked her soft golden hair. It was extremelyfortable. Then, he handed her a watermelon-vored lollipop. Just then¡ª Boom! A loud sound sounded from the far end of the forest, stirring up a cloud of dust. Even Pierce, who was standing hundreds of kilometers away, could see it. The eight-headed serpent that was swaying its heads in the dust. As the name suggested, the eight giant serpent heads waved wildly in the air, and all of them looked at Pierce with ferocious expressions. A huge serpent tail slowly crawled over. The huge body brought with it an endless sense of oppression. It was stronger than all the creatures he had encountered before. Pierce¡¯s expression was grave. Such a massive creature was beyond his imagination. While Pierce was thinking of a solution, the Tower Defense system notification sounded. [A creature that does not conform to the current rules of the Tower Defense World has arrived. Making up for it!] [Eight-headed serpent, Mythical Creature. Current Strength: Level 8+. Sending it back to its original world!] Roar! The serpent let out a long cry toward the sky. Its unwillingness, anger, and everything else were mixed in. Under Pierce¡¯s wide eyes, a huge ck vortex appeared above the eight-headed serpent. The body of the eight-headed serpent twisted non-stop as its eight heads stared intently at Pierce. Vivier also dropped her lollipop. All creatures submitted to the pressure of higher level creatures. Slowly, the eight-headed serpent¡¯s gigantic body was sucked into the ck hole. [The creature is sessfully deported. A remnant shadow is being created¡­] [Remnant shadow is created. Contestant Pierce, please continue fighting.] The voice faded from Pierce¡¯s mind. He took another look. The remnant shadow of the eight-headed serpent that was eight to nine meters tall was moving over with a ferocious look. Pierce patted Vivier, who was equally shocked. It was no surprise, the pressure that came from the higher being was too strong. It was impossible for anyone to resist. But did its appearance now mean that it would appear in a future invasion? He calmed himself down. Pierce looked determinedly at the approaching remnant shadow of the eight-headed serpent. Instead of thinking about escaping, it was better to think of a way to face it. The eight-headed serpent was a level 8 mythical creature. Likewise, Vivier also had the potential of a level 8 mythical creature. After all, she was a battle angel. The two could definitely bepared. Vivienne lifted her head from Pierce¡¯s arms. Her light golden eyes looked at the roaring eight-headed serpent spewing mes in the distance. She gritted her teeth slightly. The sound was so soft that Pierce couldn¡¯t hear it. Vivier picked up the lollipop from the ground and stuffed it into the dazed griffin¡¯s mouth. She raised her hand and summoned the golden rune sword. With a leap, she charged towards the eight-headed serpent. [Eight-Headed Serpent¡¯s Remnant Shadow] [Level: 4+] [Growth Potential: None] [Remarks: Due to a miscalction, the Mythical Creature, Eight-Headed Serpent, descended. After withdrawing it, it left behind a remnant shadow. Please do not underestimate it!] A level 4 creature? Pierce looked at Vivier, who rushed over without a word. He was slightly relieved. Vivier was no match for the real eight-headed serpent. But if it was just a level 4 remnant shadow, it was as easy as flipping her hand to defeat it. Golden light illuminated half of the sky. The roars and collisions were deafening. The weapon in Vivier¡¯s hand was interchanged between a greatsword and spear. Half of the eight serpent heads were forcefully severed. Dark green corrosive blood flowed out from the severed heads. In just a while, only one serpent head was left. The vicious glint in its eyes had long dissipated, reced by deep fear. The golden girl wielding a greatsword in front of it was just too fierce. She had a small body with extreme agility and great strength. Her golden greatsword restrained it as well. All these conditions put it in a passive position. It could only fly into a rage and sprayva and frost everywhere. But it was useless. The attack did not hit Vivier. As a battle angel, she began to strategically tangle with the remnant shadow of the eight-headed serpent. She was capable of killing it, but was unable to deal the fatal blow. The serpent seemed to have a huge w, but in reality, its final defense was so tight that she was unable to deal with it easily. Eventually. Just as dawn was about to break, a powerless cry proved that the cat-and-mouse game hade to an end. After killing the remnant shadow of the eight-headed serpent, Vivier walked to Pierce happily and asked for more candy. Pierce bought a box of lollipops from the store and hinted her to move it to her room. He looked at Vivier who was hopping around. Pierce lowered his head and began thinking about the training n for the battle angel. She had to be trained sooner orter. The descent of the eight-headed serpent had greatly increased his feeling of impending crisis. He could only put it on the agenda. However, at this moment. The symbol on the back of Pierce¡¯s hand suddenly received a transaction message. He took a look. It was from Zenus. The content of the transaction was: All the assets of the participants from Country G! And all Pierce had to offer was an ordinary stone. Country G was going to be destroyed?? This was the first thought that came to Pierce¡¯s mind. He hurriedly sent a message to Zenus. [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The reply came a short whileter. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°A Level 4 creature appeared halfway. The city is going to be destroyed.¡± [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°Try your best to hold on for a while. I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± # Chapter 31: The Tragic Country G

Chapter 31: The Tragic Country G

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The coordinates of Country G were in the chat records. Soon, the address of Country G appeared on the radar. On the green screen, Pierce firmly locked the spot on the mountain. He was going to bring the radar along. Pierce prepared to set off with the Battle Angel and Griffin without even looking at the rewards of his battle. When Pierce¡¯s battle angel had killed the eight-headed serpent¡¯s remnant shadow, all of the participants who had been struggling to survive received the news of the first victory. [The winner of the fourth round: Pierce from Country M!] [Congrattions on clearing Hell Mode and sessfully defending the city.] [Current Ranking: First ce: Pierce from Country M!!] The mechanical voice entered the minds of everyone who was fighting a bloody battle. It instantly caused a huge uproar. ¡°How is this possible? Why is it him again?!?!¡± ¡°Seriously¡­¡± ¡°Is this guy cheating? I want to report him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. Kill all the monsters in front of you first!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When this message was sent out. There were only 67 people left on Country G¡¯s side who were holding their ground. The leader, Zenus, lit a cigarette with a mncholic expression. The smell of blood, the smell of burnt tobo, the air of war. All kinds of smells were sucked into Zenus¡¯ lungs. The light from the cigarette reflected in his lifeless eyes. In the distance, there were all kinds of deafening shouts. It was their unyielding souls shouting. It was over, there was no way to defend. Originally, thousands of dark zombies were not too difficult for them with the elemental arrow towers. It could even be said to be easy. But no one expected a death god to arrive with a sickle. Where did this level 4 creature that was crazily reaping livese from? Out of the 30 people in charge of the meleebat, almost all of them were killed except for him. Even he had lost his left arm under the sharp de of that leopard-like creature with horns. Zenus was left-handed, and now, his left arm had been forcibly torn off. Now that he had nobat power, he was sent to the city wall by his teammates. The yers in charge of controlling the arrow towers also picked up their weapons and stood firmly in front of the city wall. He had already smoked halfway through the cigarette. The smoke was blown away by the wind. It made for a really lonely sight. Zenus brooded for a moment. He sent a transaction request to his ally Pierce. It was about the weapons and items that Country G had won in the past few tower defense victories. And the price was an ordinary rock. Even if he were to die, he had to give his ally some help. After the message was sent out, Pierce¡¯s reply came before long. [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The situation¡­ Zenus smiled. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°A Level 4 creature appeared halfway. The city is going to be destroyed.¡± [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°Try your best to hold on for a while. I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± Looking at the message Pierce sent, Zenus just smiled and shook his head. It was hopeless. There was no way to save this situation. After all, he remembered that Pierce had chosen the hell difficulty. How could it be that easy to pass through such a difficulty? The hard mode fromst time had forced the members of Country G to use up most of their umtions. Maybe even Pierce was protecting himself now, and might not be able to survive. After all, one could not always be lucky. Zenusughed in self-ridicule. However, the sudden notification caused his trembling body to stiffen. [Country M contestant Pierce has passed Hell Mode and is currently ranked first!] Zenus¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Pierce had broken the record again in Hell Mode?? Last time, too. And this time as well. Why, this man¡­ How could he be so powerful?! Seeing this message, Zenus suddenly sat up from the stone b. The clean white bandage on the torn part of his left arm was stained red again. But he couldn¡¯t care less. Zenus quickly got up and shouted excitedly at his teammates who were fighting for their lives. ¡°Listen!! Immediately change your tactics!¡± ¡°Pierce is on his way to the battlefield!¡± This shout with all his might instantly roused the warriors¡¯ spirits! The reckless and suicidal charge changed into proper tactics when they heard that reinforcements were rushing over. They began to retreat. The originally silent battlefield was gradually filled with sounds. ¡°It¡¯s great that we have reinforcements! Everyone, hold on!¡± ¡°Ah, I really don¡¯t know which country¡¯s reinforcements are from!¡± ¡°Only Country P, Country B, and Country M have a friendly rtion with our Country G!¡± ¡°Um, I heard that the reinforcements this time seem to be from Country M.¡± ¡°From Country M? As expected of our neighbor. We¡¯ve been friends for generations!¡± ¡°No, f*ck, Country M, isn¡¯t it just Pierce over there?¡± ¡°One person came to help??¡± When they thought of Country M, they were stunned. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t Pierce the only person in Country M? Wouldn¡¯t it be akin to suicide if he rushed over to help? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. The ups and downs of their emotions caused many of the contestants to start crying. They had thought it would be a group of about fifty people, and had not thought it was just Pierceing. Isn¡¯t this game over? However, at this moment. A shocked voice came from the crowd. ¡°The f*ck, didn¡¯t Pierce choose Hell Mode this time?!¡± ¡°Yeah, is he lying to us?¡± ¡°No! Brothers, quickly check the notification from the Tower Defense World!¡± ¡°Country M is currently ranked first??¡± At once, the iron-blooded warriors who were originally fighting a bloody battle and were overflowing with fighting spirit, were dumbfounded. Their first thought was unanimous. Was this a joke? The second thought was: Did he really pass Hell Mode?! Then they thought back to the previous time Pierce had created a miracle. At that time, too, he was looked down upon, even in the chat. He had been mocked by many. But what was the final oue? Countless people were given a loud p in the face. Not only did he pass the hell difficulty, he even got first ce! # Chapter 32: The Reinforcements From Country M.

Chapter 32: The Reinforcements From Country M.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment they thought of these things, the fear on their faces slowly dissipated. Everyone had witnessed Pierce¡¯s strength. He had always won first ce in every round! This gave everyone a notion that Pierce was invincible! They began to retreat. Their attacks, which had been growing fiercer, had now be especially conservative. Now all they had to do was wait for Pierce¡¯s rescue. The dark zombies roared in the clearing. A huge creature was hanging from a tree branch, its blood-red eyes staring fixedly at the group of prey that was constantly resisting. The leopard¡¯s face broke into a sly grin. It was the expression of a hunter looking at his prey. When everyone thought that their country G was going to perish in the hands of this level 4 monster which had suddenly appeared, their captain Zenus gave them a glimmer of light. It was the hope of survival. All the contestants from Country G looked at the dark zombies vigntly. The elemental arrow towers on the high walls were fully activated by the remaining female yers. The arrows carried a trace of lightning, killing a dark zombie with each arrow. Those ordinary level 3 dark zombies could not resist at all. The only source of danger was that hiding level 4 creature! That creature had the attributes of a cat. It liked to release its prey before capturing them again. After this went on a few times, Country G, which originally had ny or so people, now had about fifty. Time gradually passed. Two hours had passed since Pierce¡¯s result was announced. The next winner still did not appear. This also meant that the yers from other countries were facing a life and death struggle. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the forest. Pierce, who was moving with Vivier, looked at the radar in his hand. Country G¡¯s city was located far away from where they were. They still had about seven hundred meters to go now. Not far away, a snowy mountain was enshrouded in arge cloud of ck mist which was most likely the dark zombies. Vivier shook free of Pierce¡¯s hand. She looked at the distant mountain with a calm expression, unlike the griffin that was screaming incessantly. These level 4 creatures had both sensed what was going on in thisnd. ¡°A level rank creature¡­¡± Pierce smiled. He had even killed level 5 creatures, so what was there to be afraid of this tiny level 4 creature? Not to mention, he had a battle angel protecting him. A mythical growth type creature was not something ordinary level 4 creatures couldpare to. Without further thought, Pierce quickly led the way toward the high mountain. After about ten minutes, they finally passed through the forest and arrived at the foot of the mountain. The entire mountain was precipitous, and wild nts were growing all over the mountain. Country G¡¯s city was located at the top of this mountain, about 300 meters from the ground. How were they supposed to climb up? Pierce was feeling a little troubled when Vivier reached out and held his hand. Under Pierce¡¯s shocked gaze, a pair of huge wings formed out of thin air behind her. The feathers that fell shone with golden light. It looked extremely gorgeous. Vivier then wrapped her arms around Pierce¡¯s body, and before he could react, her feet left the ground. Huge golden wings pped in the sky, and strong winds swept up dust from the ground. This was the correct usage of the divine power of the battle angel! With their omnipotent divine power, they were able to create all sorts of weapons or tools. It was extremely convenient. Not to mention that it belonged to the light element that was the nemesis of dark elements. One sh was enough to split the dark creatures into half. Pierce fastened the AK47 on Vivier¡¯s petite body. He had no choice. He couldn¡¯t use this gun at all. Without a strong physique, he did not even have the qualifications to fire this gun. Just like when he had shot the dark cavalier. When he pulled the trigger, he was sent flying by the recoil. The aim had also shifted and hit a tree at the side. Helpless, Pierce could only give this gun to Vivier, a level 4 battle angel. Vivier flew faster and faster in the sky. The city hidden in the mist came into sight. The originally clean and white city walls were now covered in all kinds of blood. Pierce could even see broken limbs and remains that had been torn apart by monsters. He felt nauseated. This was the first time he saw dead humans after entering the Tower Defense world! After all, he had been ying alone. Fortunately, he now had a humanoid battle angel apanying him. ¡°Look! The reinforcements are here!¡± ¡°Boss Pierce,e quickly!¡± ¡°Wee, Big Boss Pierce!¡± ¡°We¡¯re saved. Boss Pierce, who cleared Hell Mode, hase to save us!¡± Pierce, who was flying in the sky, was discovered by the people on the ground. After all, the wings that Vivier had condensed with her divine power were simply too dazzling. Even the fallen feathers were like falling stars. It was dazzling and gorgeous! Under the cheers of the crowd, Pierce and Vivier graduallynded on the city wall. The injured Zenus hurried over to greet Pierce. Since he had lost his left hand, he could only use his right hand to shake Pierce¡¯s hand in a friendly gesture. Sensing the arm that was unable to control strength properly, Pierce finally recognized the identity of the person in front of him. Country G¡¯s participant leader! Zenus! He was Pierce¡¯s first ally! The two of them exchanged simple greetings. Under the grateful gazes of the people around him, Pierce epted the information that Country G¡¯s intelligence crews had organized. It was rted to the level 4 creature. There was a portrait of a level 4 creature inside. It had quite a strong presence. In a short while, Pierce finished reading the report. Firstly, based on its appearance, it was simply a hodgepodge of creatures from Blue! # Chapter 33: Massacre!

Chapter 33: Massacre!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After checking the data, Pierce suddenly froze. At this moment, a deep roar came from a tall tree by the cliff. That level 4 creature should be hiding there. Pierce smiled at the puzzled looks. He shot a look at Vivier, who had a lollipop in her mouth. Seeing this, Vivier nodded her head. Pierce was signaling her that it was her turn. At that moment, everyone on the battlefield had returned to the city while helping one another. Their clothes and faces were stained with blood. Their frail bodies swayed weakly in the air from time to time. This also indirectly proved that their bodies and stamina had reached their limits. Sure enough, a female contestant fainted on the spot after her body rxed. Everyone seemed to heave a sigh of relief. They all sat down on the ground. Some even fell asleep. Pierce looked to where Zenus¡¯s arm was broken, and asked, ¡°Did you apply medicine?¡± ¡°No, just a simple bandage.¡± Zenus¡¯s reply was exactly what Pierce had expected. He then exchanged for some potions for treating heavy bleeding and handed them to Zenus. If he was not properly treated, his injuries might worsen. Even if he did not die in the hands of the monster, he might have died from the infection. In the live-stream room of Country G. When the people of Country G saw that Country G team was in a hopeless situation, everyone¡¯s faces revealed a tragic expression. If they were to fight to the death like this, Country G would undoubtedly perish. With the rewards given by the Tower Defense world, Country M had already be the world¡¯srgest country. No one wanted to see their civilization disappear! But then, they saw Pierce appear like a god, with golden wings waving in the air and descending. ¡°Pierce Pierce Pierce¡­¡± ¡°Big Boss Pierce is finally here!¡± ¡°Our Country G is finally saved!¡± ¡°Everyone, give Sir Pierce a toast!¡± ¡°Can Pierce save the situation by himself?¡± Someone asked in the live-stream, but in the blink of an eye, thement disappeared. ¡°God Pierce is a man among men. He just passed the Hell Difficulty, what is a mere level 4 creature of normal difficulty?.¡± ¡°It is not even fit to carry Boss Pierce¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°If you try to disrupt the morale, don¡¯t me us for tracking your I.P to your house and giving you a sound beating!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pierce appeared like the dawn piercing the darkness. He was so dazzling in their eyes. After a while, even the audience from Country M had arrived at Country G¡¯s live-stream to cheer on their international friends. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Vivier held a lollipop with a melon vor in her mouth and looked emotionlessly at the thick tree trunk in the distance. Then, she looked at the dark zombies which were gradually surrounding the city. That level-four creature was like prey in her eyes. And an excellent hunter often appeared as a prey. What she needed to do now was to get rid of those annoying dark zombies. A golden radiance condensed in her fair hand. A three-foot-long thin sword appeared in her hand. This sword was different from the golden rune sword and the golden rune spear. This thin sword looked like a thin golden outer garment. It did not seem to have highbat power. Or rather, it was missing the enormous pressure and awe-inspiring power. The tiny sword seemed extremely fragile under Vivier¡¯s young body, making her look rather harmless. But don¡¯t judge thebat strength of a level 4 battle angel just based on this appearance. Pierce was quite surprised as this was the first time he had seen this weapon. As Vivier jumped down from the city wall, the overwhelming battle began. Her small body kept moving around the battlefield. Every strikended urately on the dark zombie¡¯s body. But each sh was controlled and failed to kill them. Zenus looked solemn, but Pierce smiled and shook his head. Seeing the confident Pierce, Zenus felt slightly relieved. Since Pierce had his own n, then the leadership of this battle would be left to Pierce. The elemental arrow towers shed with white light. Pierce was already given the control over the elemental arrow towers. Just a thought from him could inflict an extremely disastrous loss to the entire Country G. Seeing that Zenus was so assured, Pierce was stunned. To be honest, in his two lifetimes, he had never seen anyone give the control over the fate of their country to someone else. This went beyond the concept of trust. Apanied by Vivier¡¯s ultra-high-speed low shes on the battlefield, traces of golden light attached to thousands of dark zombies without harming them. Just as those traces were about to reach all the dark zombies, the level 4 creature that had been biding its time could no longer suppress its restless heart. It moved silently and waited for an opportunity. After a while, it got its opportunity. Vivienne turned her back to it. The beast widened its eyes and pounced forward. The red light in its eyes drew a long red line in the night. However¡ª Vivier, who had been waiting for this moment, looked up and smirked. BANG! A clear sound echoed throughout the entire battlefield! The golden traces carved on the dark zombies¡¯ bodies shone brightly! Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless rotting bodies suddenly exploded! Rotten flesh exploded into the sky. The entire battlefield was covered in blood rain. This sudden turn of events shocked the level 4 beast that was already flying in the air. However, at this moment, it was like an arrow that had left the bowstring, unable to return at all. It could only move forward. At this moment, it understood with its tiny brain that the prey in front of it was a hunter luring it into the trap! However, it was toote to say anything now. # Chapter 34: Congratulations to Country G for Obtaining a Bonus!

Chapter 34: Congrattions to Country G for Obtaining a Bonus!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The arrow was already released and could not return. With no other way out, it could only pounce on this hunter who had ridiculously highbat strength but had pretended to be prey. After analyzing the situation within a second, the beast revealed an ominous glint as it let out a low growl. At this moment, the silent Tower Defense system gave the information of the beast. Pierce and Zenus sat beside an exquisite round table, two cups of hot coffee in their hands. However, Zenus was using his right hand, so the cup was a little unsteady. After all, his main hand had been torn off by the monsters on the battlefield. Right now, the battlefield had already be a huge river of blood. Blood flowed like rivers, and severed limbs could be seen everywhere. Where could they find his broken hand? When they received the character panel from the tower defense system, Pierce and Zenus were stunned. This creature was a native of the Tower Defense world?? [Hell Leopard] [Level: 4] [Growth Potential: Level 4] [Remarks: Due to the geographical issue in Country G, this native creature that was wandering in the forest found its way here by following the scent of blood.] Native? Pierce had a bold guess regarding this key word after he experienced the descent of the mythological eight-headed serpent. On the other hand, Zenus, who had yet to make a guess, was surprised. After all, to him who had no news, this bit of information was enough to shock him. Seeing Pierce still calmly sipping his tea, Zenus was no idiot. Naturally, he realized that Pierce probably already knew about this. He could not help but sigh in his heart. A big shot was indeed a big shot. Just as the two of them were leisurely drinking tea. A cat-and-mouse game had officially begun outside the city walls. Vivier looked at the Hell Leopard who was afraid to take a step forward. The long and thin sword instantly dissipated in the air. The light elements in the air condensed rapidly, and a huge golden bow with patterns carved on it appeared in her hand. At this moment, there were two weapons hanging from Vivier¡¯s delicate body. One was the huge bow that she had conjured. The other was the lightning AK-47 that Pierce had given her. Thebination gave a feeling of disharmony. The battle began. When Vivier fired her first light arrow, the Hell Leopard made its move. Following a soft sound, dust exploded under its body as it quickly lowered its body and used all its strength to dodge to the side. However, the arrow was simply too fast. Even though the Hell Leopard dodged when the arrow was fired, the shining golden arrow still brushed past its fur. Burning sensation spread in the Hell Leopard¡¯s body. When they saw this, the participants standing on the city walls pped and cheered!! Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, the scales of victory in this battle were beginning to tip towards Vivier. Just under the power of one arrow, the Hell Leopard had already begun to search for a way out, frantically retreating toward the precipice behind it. But how could Vivier let it escape so easily? The golden bow in her hand condensed once again, and a golden arrow appeared on the bow. Do you think you can escape? The arrow was fired, apanied by an explosive sound. The Hell Leopard¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as it ran towards the bushes behind it with all its strength!! However, under the full-powered attack of a mythical creature that was also a level 4 creature, the speed of the arrow was far beyond the Hell Leopard¡¯s speed. Before long, the arrow caught up to the Hell Leopard, The golden arrow pierced into the back of its blood red fur and flew out of its gaping maw. Its speed did not decrease at all as it continued towards the gradually brightening sun. All enemies were wiped out. This Tower Defense invasion was over. The people standing on the city walls were also cheering. Everyone had smiles on their faces. These monsters that could kill them and wipe them out were all killed by this little girl. All of them turned into dust. At this moment, the notification from the Tower Defense world arrived. [The 18th sessful defender of this Tower Defense round has been decided!] [Due to special circumstances in Country G, its ranking has been raised to second ce!!] [Second ce: Country G with a total of 54 people!] Cheers sounded on the city walls. Pierce looked at the cheering crowd from Country G and a trace of gratification shed across his eyes. Ever since he entered the pagoda defense world, this was the first time he had seen so many people celebrating their survival together. Back in his city, every time the battle ended, he would either go to sleep or prepare various resources to explore this world. It waspletely different from the current atmosphere. At that moment, Zenus, who had already applied the medicine on his wounds, strolled over. He gripped Pierce¡¯s hand tightly, and invited him to join the celebration. In terms of ingredients, their chefs had already bought them and were preparing them. That¡¯s right, there were participants who were in charge of cooking in Country G¡¯s team. After all, no one was as extravagant as Pierce who spent a lot of points buying food directly. Everyone¡¯s tower defense points and unique points were fought over in dangerous battlefields. The main food of this celebration was the Hell Leopard whose body had been prated. Eight people carried its corpse back to the camp to be skinned and cut. The preparations were done joyfully. Pierce was also enjoying himself. He would not be able to enjoy such a sight after he returned to the empty city in Country M. After all, he only had Viver as apanion in the entire city. Griffin didn¡¯t count. The food was cooked quickly since there wasn¡¯t much to prepare for this celebration. The exhausted participants became full of spirit at this moment. Zenus pulled Pierce to a corner. Under Pierce¡¯s puzzled gaze, he opened the chat box on the back of his hand and put some items in the exchange tform. Immediately after, Pierce received a transaction message from Zenus! # Chapter 35: Always Prepared!

Chapter 35: Always Prepared!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The celebration partysted until noon. This was after considering the time Pierce would need to return to the city in Country M. When they parted, Zenus offered to give Pierce some members to escort him back. But Pierce refused since there was really no need for that. Before long, Pierce left the city of Country G. With the support of Vivier¡¯s wings, he flew back into the forest. Why didn¡¯t Vivier directly fly him straight back to the city? Pierce asked. But Vivier shook her head expressionlessly and did not exin why. While moving through the forest, the griffin stood quietly on top of Vivier¡¯s head. Vivier did not mind at all. The main force this time was Vivier. Griffin had no chance to perform this time. Pierce opened his backpack and took out a bottle of golden liquid. This was what Zenus had transacted with him. Pierce did not ept at first, but at Zenus¡¯s strong request, and the effect of this item, he chose to ept the deal. But as this transaction ended, Pierce also knew that this was just a simple transaction. Country G had not even considered canceling the favor they owed to Pierce with this. If they were trying to return the favor, this golden potion would not be given to Pierce through the exchange tform. They could have given it to him directly. This bottle of potion was really too useful. For Pierce, it was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. [Gold Quality Evolution Potion] [Level: 4] [Remarks: This is a magical potion that can allow creatures to break through arge level. There are no side effects, and it only appears in the System¡¯spensation!] A golden evolution potion! Coincidentally, Pierce had two level 4 creatures beside him. One was the griffin that had followed him from the very beginning. The other was an angel with incredible abilities. After some thought, Pierce decided to give the potion to Vivier. It was because of the incident of the Eight-Headed Serpent. That devastating power and pressure was still fresh in Pierce¡¯s memory. As a Mythical creature, the battle angel Vivier also had the ability to evolve into a level 8 creature. Hence, in order to protect himself, Pierce could only let Vivier use this potion first. After exining the situation to the girl and the griffin, neither of them reacted. Griffin tilted its head to show it didn¡¯t understand. As for Vivier, she was an emotionless loli. She did not talk at all. Ever since she was born, she had only spoken a few times. Pierce had only seen a slight smile on her face when she fought the Hell Leopard. She only showed facial expressions when fighting. In fact, even under the pressure of the eight-headed serpent, she had been expressionless. Pierce rubbed his forehead. His teammates were truly powerful. But there was no one whomunicated with him. He had to talk to the peashooters every day. At least the peashooters could understand him and could even answer with expressions. This golden potion could be said to be Pierce¡¯s most treasured possession at the moment. He put it back in the backpack. Because when Vivier looked up, the golden hint appeared once again to show its existence. [Golden-haired little angel seems to have reached the peak of Level 4. Why don¡¯t you wait until she reaches Level 5 before using it on her?] Good news! Vivier was about to advance to level 5. This news cheered Pierce up instantly. Meanwhile, on Blue. Tens of thousands of dark zombies suddenly showed up in the capital of over 30 countries. ck fog shrouded the entire country. These level 3 dark zombies naturally couldn¡¯t resist the firepower of the firearms. But there were many of them. Dark zombies kept on appearing from the ck fog, and wandered aimlessly on the streets. It was a scene of the apocalypse and looked like a scene out of Resident Evil. The modern humans, who had not exercised for a long period, were no match for them even with weapons. One zombie could easily fight against ten humans. Thus, in the modern era, human firearms upied the peak. Those tens of thousands of zombies had given the capitals of all countries a baptism. Transportation, economy, everything was inflicted serious damage. These lifelines were all shattered. More than 30 countries copsed at the same time. This made the people on the Blue realize their own insignificance. They also realized the pressure theirpatriots in the Tower Defense world were facing every day and how they spent every second in fear of being taken away by the scythe of death. People were plunged into misery and suffering. Blood flowed like rivers. Meanwhile, in Country M. Manyizens also posted to encourage Pierce. Especially when they saw Pierce¡¯s expression when he joined the celebration party in the city of Country G. Many people felt a sharp pain in their hearts. Even if he had powerfulpanions, the feeling of being alone was unbearable. By now, many people in Country M had awakened their superpowers. State policies were also well prepared. Many official ounts were registered on various major video websites. There were videos of those who were spitting fire and those who were spraying water. In an instant, all sorts of Gods emerged. In just a few days, the official team had gathered a Cbash Brothers team. Especially Seventh Brother¡¯s special ability, invisibility, made many people envious. However, this invisibility could not bypass infrared detection. Among the most wanted superpowers polls that were held online, more than half of the voters chose space superpowers. One of the hotments was: He wanted to awaken the space superpower and get into the Tower Defense world to help Brother Pierce so he wouldn¡¯t think he was alone. Because we have always been cheering you from behind! # Chapter 36: Mysterious Ruins

Chapter 36: Mysterious Ruins

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce walked on the path through the forest. The mottled light shone through the sparse leaves and scattered on the ground, reflecting the trail ahead. Pierce put away the golden evolution potion and took out a map from his backpack. He then bought a blueprint that could update the map automatically from the shop. After two battles, Pierce had over a thousand Tower Defense points and unique points. Especially the reward from the eight-headed serpent. Although it was only a remnant shadow, the reward he received wasparable to the sum of all the monsters in the past. Indeed, the rewards of a mythical creature were far beyond that of ordinary creatures. Vivier had obtained the prize for one against a hundred, and it was naturally recorded in Pierce¡¯s ount. And the people far away on the blue were amazed at seeing the battle. This was because they had never seen such a rescue operation in history or in documentaries. In fact, they had never seen anyone from a country discover another country¡¯s city. It was beyond normal. This time, many people were in a good mood when they watched the Tower Defense Survival. But at the same time, there were also many people who were filled with grievances. It was the same sentence. Why Pierce wasn¡¯t from their country. No one knew how this useless and seemingly retardedment became popr. It even gradually became a meme. In the eyes of some people, this saying was simply a sign of ipetence. If you want to me someone, me your own participants for being ipetent. Why me Pierce for not being from your side? Just like that,ments and trending topics were created constantly. Following the golden hint, Pierce found a small path hidden in the dense forest. ording to the golden hint, if he took this path, he would encounter a strange ruin. Pierce nced up at the sun which had moved to the center of the sky. The re made him squint his eyes. He was still quite a distance away from Country M¡¯s city. However, since he discovered an unknown ruin in front of him, he could only dy the return trip and try to return before dark. Of course, he wasn¡¯t too worried. After all, there were two rows of peashooters nted in front of his city gate, as well as elemental arrow towers that could shoot automatically. Normal creatures did not dare to go near. Even this time¡¯s level 4 creature, the Hell Leopard, had to think carefully about whether it was worth it. Just like that, Pierce chose to go to the ruins. He nodded at Vivier. Vivier instantly understood. Her light golden eyes looked at the entrance blocked by thick green vines. Golden light condensed in midair. Before long, a golden rune sword appeared. Pierce realized that Vivier really liked using greatswords to open a path and fight. It seemed to be a tradition left behind by the bloodline of the battle angel. Two gorgeous sword lights shed. The vines were neatly cut into a rectangr entrance. There were even burnt marks on the broken vines caused by the golden sword. Pierce was very interested in the greatsword. But Vivier just looked at him impassively at Pierce¡¯s request. Neither spoke. She did not even pull out the sword. It looked like Pierce had misunderstood her. If he were to grip the sword without any preparation, his hand would probably be crippled. That kind of temperature was not something an ordinary person like him could control. Pierce watched Vivier think for a moment before handing him the greatsword. Startled, Pierce shook his hand and quickly refused. What a joke. If he touched the greatsword, he would be like Zenus today, losing one arm. Seeing Pierce shake his head, Vivier turned her sword into light and withdrew it. Only the vines, which were still smoking, remained. Pierce led Vivier and Griffin up the path to the ruins. On both sides of the path were dense trees without any gap between them. It looked like thick walls. Maybe because no one had been here for a long time, the path was filled with thick vines and weeds. With no other choice, Pierce could only let Vivier open the path. Vivier impatiently summoned her golden sword again. The sword shed again and again. Pierce, who was standing behind Vivier, could feel a wave of heat wash over him. It was simply too terrifying. The weeds and vines on the road were chopped down by the huge golden sword and burned into ashes. Even the surrounding wooden walls were charred. Just then¡ª [There is a trap a hundred meters ahead. Please pay attention, it would be best if there is adder.] A trap? Adder? Pierce immediately thought of pit traps. He quickly pulled Vivier who was moving slowly to prevent her from going into the trap. A hundred meters was neither too far nor too close. Without time and equipment, it was difficult to estimate the distance of 100 meters. After all, he did not study engineering in university. Fortunately, Pierce had a radar. Through the X-axis coordinates, he could clearly mark the location. He calcted the distance between them and the trap. The two of them slowly moved forward. In front, the greatsword was still carrying out the task of removing the weeds dedicatedly. Soon, they reached the location of the trap. It did not look any different from other areas. Pierce sank into thought. If he did not have Vivier to scout the path, it would be a nightmare. While he was thinking, Vivienne conjured arge bow. A golden arrow appeared and was shot. The trap exploded. It was a deep pit-like trap. It was about seven to eight meters deep, and was filled with stone spikes that protruded outwards. It was a spike trap. Unless his eyes deceived him, Pierce saw many white objects in this trap. # Chapter 37: Purple Pattern Creature Egg

Chapter 37: Purple Pattern Creature Egg

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce motioned for Vivier to illuminate the dark pit below. An illusionary light source entered the bottom of the pit. The faint white objects underneath also revealed their full appearance. They were the bones of unknown creatures. Pierce clearly saw many human skulls inside. There were even bones of countless other creatures around. Some clothes were torn by insects. They seemed to be matching and some unknown symbols could be vaguely seen on them. It was highly possible that these humans were natives of this ce. After putting in some effort, Pierce scooped them up with the hook that Vivier had conjured. However, because the hook was really too hot, there were holes on the clothings that were scooped up. The unknown symbols were also charred ck. Pierce pped his forehead. He had forgotten the characteristics of Vivier¡¯s skills. In short, there was nothing he could do about these clothings. It was better to head to the ruins first. He might find something there. He made a prompt decision. Vivienne read Pierce¡¯s facial expression, and summoned adder with her divine power and walked on it. Pierce stared at the steamingdder in front of him, his eyes twitching involuntarily. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for him? ¡°Wings, bring me there with wings!¡± Helpless, Pierce could only whisper to Vivienne. For some reason, Vivier seemed to hate flying. Could an angel that did not want to fly still be called an angel? The golden light spread out again, and Pierce finally passed the ridiculouslyrge trap. They set off again. This time, their pace was much faster. After all, they had wasted a lot of time because they had been walking slowly. It was almost 1: 30 PM. Who knew if he would be able to return to Country M before night! He could not be sure. What if they encountered bizarre creatures in the ruins? These were all uncertainties. Fortunately, he had a level 4 battle angel as his bodyguard. It was a safe trip. While they were hurrying into the ruins, thest defending team fell. The monsters stepped on the bodies of the Blossoms Country yers and advanced into the city. At the same time, in the capital of Blossoms Country. A vortex-shaped portal appeared in the sky. Because of the rules of the Tower Defense world, the death of every participant would reduce the lifespan of all people of their country by a year. Furthermore, because the members of Blossoms Country had performed very wellst time, they had received an additional 100 years of lifespan. Of course, notifications about increased lifespan would usually not appear in the notification column. The top three in each Tower Defense round would receive 300 years of lifespan. The top ten would obtain about a hundred years of lifespan. In other words, since Pierce had won first ce three times in a row, Country M¡¯s overall lifespan had already reached close to a thousand years. The brutal extermination of Blossoms Country¡¯s team was witnessed by the leaders of Blossoms Country. Therefore, when thest line of defense was broken through, the leaders had already evacuated the citizens of the capital. Numerous cannons and tanks surrounded the entire capital. As a country¡¯s leader, they had to be resolute. They immediately cut off all contact with the capital, and marked it as a forbidden area to encircle the monsters. While the audience was paying attention to Blossoms Country, which was arge country, resisting the invasion of the monsters, Pierce sped up for half an hour before reaching his destination. It was different from the narrow entrance. It was an open space several thousand meters wide. There was a building made of white stones. It was a Greek-style building. However, the passage of time had erased the patterns on the building. Pierce quickly led the way inside. Vivier used one hand to move away the pir blocking the door and threw it a few hundred meters away. Pierce looked around and walked in. Vivier followed closely behind and used her divine power to create a light source, lighting up the entire building. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He was stunned by the things inside the building. On the pure white walls, there were vivid and lifelike colorful murals. It was a work of art that was carved with a knife and then painted with various colors. These were simply precious treasures to artists. But! In this chaotic Tower Defense world, artists and entertainers were useless. Because every time the monsters invaded, they would be the first to run away. They were also useless when rebuilding structures. For this kind of profession that was of no help at all, it was looked down upon by everyone. Artists? There was no need for those things in this world. They were just a tool for capitalists to make money. Pierce quietly observed the tens of murals in front of him. They were of angels, demons, and other creatures of myths. Pierce even saw a mural of angels fighting demons. These murals were so lifelike that the viewer would want to observe them up close. However, Pierce¡¯s golden hint did not appear again. Pierce shook his head in disappointment. It seemed that these murals were just murals, and did not have any hidden mystery. He walked into the hall. In front of him was a mural of a human warrior. Beneath it was a suit of armor that had been buried by dust. Thousands of years had gone by but time did not leave any traces on it. Pierce wiped the dust from it. The surface of the armor was still shining with golden light. It looked like it was worth quite a lot. Right at this moment, Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly caught sight of arge purple egg on his left. At the corner of the wall, there was arge egg that was purple in color with ck patterns on it. It looked the same size as the egg that hatched Vivier. Was this also a creature egg? Just as Pierce was frowning, a golden hint appeared. ¡­¡­ # Chapter 38: A Bunch of Idiots Always Stand at the Top of Morals!

Chapter 38: A Bunch of Idiots Always Stand at the Top of Morals!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Pierce was frowning, a golden hint appeared. [Detected a purple rank 4 creature egg. I suggest you pack it up and bring it back!] [The most valuable thing in this ruin is this egg!] The most valuable thing was this egg?? Furthermore, it was a purple level 4 creature egg? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but look at the expressionless girl who was following him. Thebat power of Vivier, hatched from a golden level 4 creature egg, was simply off the charts. Then what about purple that was one level lower than gold? Needless to say, it was definitely a powerful battle prowess! Pierce quickly stowed the egg in his bag. Vivier followed behind him quietly without any expression. Just like a shadow. Immediately after, Pierce stowed the armor as well in his spare backpack, and ced it on the griffin. After all, he could not carry such heavy armor. When everything was ready, Pierce was ready to return home. However, at this moment¡ª [Blossoms Country¡¯s defense has failed this time. The invading monsters will appear in the capital of the real world after an increase of ten thousand times.] [Country C¡¯s defense has failed this time. The invading monsters will appear in the capital of the real world after an increase of ten thousand times.] [Country T¡¯s defense has failed this time. The invading monsters will appear in the capital of the real world after an increase of ten thousand times.] ¡°¡­¡± As the notifications appeared on the screen in front of all the contestants, everyone fell into despair and their hearts felt heavier. This emotion would appear every time the Tower Defense started. It was unavoidable. This was because the monster invasion caused them too great of a loss and too big of an impact on their souls. They were all aware that the next round of monster invasion would also be increasingly difficult to challenge. They might also end up like Blossoms Country, forced out of thepetition. But because Blossoms Country was a superpower, the punishment this time was not a heavy loss to them. However, the power level of Blossoms Country would inevitably drop crazily. Although the country was saved, it was reduced from a superpower to a small country. This was it for Blossoms Country in the Tower Defense Survival. The celebratory atmosphere in Country M was an unrealistic desire for them. It was simply too extravagant. The white light screen showing the list of countries who failed this round hung in the sky for a long time. After that, the rewards were announced. [The Tower Defense is calcting rewards!] [The rewards are calcted ording to the difficulty level of Tower Defense, the number of casualties, the time of sess, and other factors.] [Now announcing the rankings of this Tower Defense!] [The top twenty are all material rewards.] [The top ten get¡ªSuperpower Awakening!] [Top three will be given mysterious rewards.] [The lower rankings do not get any rewards.] Seeing this clear-cut message, the contestants in the Tower Defense world had mixed feelings. Everyone knew of Pierce¡¯s achievements. Through reading thements, they knew that Country G, which was on the verge of destruction, was forced into second ce by Pierce¡¯s support. It was simply a miracle. Many contestants had mixed feelings about Pierce¡¯s ranking. Some participants even wanted to give themselves two ps. Why didn¡¯t they help the lone Pierce when they entered the Tower Defense world back then? After all, most of the countries were in a friendly rtionship like Country G and Country M! Why did they stand aside and watch the show? Otherwise, with Pierce¡¯s help, they would have also reached second ce like Country G this time. Sigh! I regret my past actions! They no longer had any intention ofpeting with Pierce in the rankings. As the light screen floated. The rankings of the participating countries were also announced. [Number one on the rankings: Pierce from Country M!!] Like everyone expected, the first ce was definitely Country M¡¯s Pierce! The man who chose hell mode again! That man who defended the country alone and still unharmed! Everyone had expected this result. However, all the leaders widened their eyes. Their eyes were lifeless and filled with disbelief. Once again, Pierce seeded in defending by himself! The most terrifying thing was¡­ The difficulty level he chose was still Hell Mode! What the hell was this guy! He could no longer be called a human! [Second ce: Country G] Following the release of this ranking, Country U was dumbfounded. Originally, their country was the first yer to clear the game. But now, with Pierce¡¯s help, Country G had sessfully overtaken them! Where could they pour this grievance?! Of course, the most tragic ones were still the third and tenth ce. One had fallen from rich rewards of the top three to the top ten rewards. While the other fell to getting materials rewards. These contestants all looked up to the sky and cried bitterly. Unfortunately, this result had already been decided. There was no way to change it. Ten minutes passed quietly. While Pierce was walking home, the rankings were already announced. Country G, who was in second ce, had already started to publicly thank Pierce in the world chat. The rankings this time made people from other countries feel as if they had eaten sh*t. It was because the first and second ce were both decided by Pierce; first being himself, and the second being the allied country. Under theplex gazes of the contestants, the white light screen changed again. The rewards came. In the world channel. [Country Q: Cloudy]: We have to strongly resist this kind of problem! We have to make Pierce hand over all his secrets!! [Country Q: White g]: ¡°Yes, yes!! Why must our people die, we must make Pierce hand over everything!!¡± [Country N: Sashank]: ¡°You guys must be idiots, hahaha, LMAO!!¡± ¡°¡­¡± # Chapter 39: A Cute… Succubus?

Chapter 39: A Cute¡­ Subus?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [Country N: Sashank]: ¡°You guys must be idiots, hahaha, LMAO!!¡± [Country G: Zenus]: What did they say? My eyes hurt, who can tell me? [Country Y: Pepe People]: ¡°They said that their entire country Q is going to be Sir Pierce¡¯s dog, licking sir¡¯s shoes every day, hahaha!¡± [Country F: Lmu] ¡°A bunch of brats, f*ck your rebellion!¡± ¡°¡­¡± [Rewards for the Top 3 for this Tower Defense round: 500 Tower Defense Points, One time Superpower Evolution (limited to the country, ineffective against yers)] [Rewards for the Top 10 for this Tower Defense round: 200 Tower Defense Points, One time Superpower Awakening (limited to the country, ineffective against yers!)] Pierce smiled. He had previously harvested the monsters on the battlefield in Country G, and now he had gained additional 500 Tower Defense points. His total capital had reached an astonishing level. He opened the store. Tower Defense Points: 1570 Unique points: 1,200 It was really a joy to behold. However, just as Pierce was thinking about how to spend it, the symbol on the back of his hand began to shine. It was a message notification. Pierce raised an eyebrow as he opened the chat box. [Country G¡¯s Zenus sends you 251 Tower Defense Points!] Pierce froze, then epted with a smile. The gain this time was not bad. Now, he alone had more wealth than the teams of other countries. He simply stood out from the rest. But these points were still not enough for Pierce. After all, when the Unique Shop was auctioning, the precious items were valued at close to 10,000 points. There were many good things that he wanted to buy, but there wasn¡¯t enough money! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Night had fallen, and it was time for monsters. Pierce did not want to go out at night in the Tower Defense world even with the golden hint. It was too much psychological pressure. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be surrounded by wild beasts. When he went to the aid this time, Pierce was attacked by several wild beasts. However, under the powerful pressure of Vivier and the griffin, they all fled with their tails between their legs. Pierce returned to the city of Country M. The peashooters in front of the city gate were almost dried up. He immediately started watering the pea shooters. He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the peashooters swaying again. Just earlier, the peashooters were practically lying on the ground listlessly. Even the two leaves on their heads had been drooping. After everything was settled, it was already 9 PM. Pierce opened his backpack and put the golden evolution drug in the safe to prevent Vivier from drinking it secretly. Yes, stealing a drink. Pierce had spent so many days studying the expressionless girl that he finally noticed a thing. She liked to eat all sorts of things. A lot of the snacks in Pierce¡¯s bedroom had been stolen by Vivier. ¡°Hah, it¡¯s time to see that egg!¡± He took out the purple egg with ck patterns on it and ced it on the table in the living room. He focused on the egg to activate the golden hint. But even when his eyes began to sting after two minutes, there was no hint. Helpless, Pierce could only follow the same incubation process as the angel egg to hatch this devilishly beautiful egg. It was time to sleep anyway. Pierce purchased a sumptuous dinner at the store using the Tower Defense Points. After having the meal, he returned to his room to sleep with therge creature egg. Let¡¯s follow the previous steps of incubating angels. Thinking of this, Pierce hugged the egg and fell asleep. Just as all the yers were arguing non-stop in the chat. Pierce, the subject of the conversation, had begun to sleep. About three hourster, Pierce suddenly felt a tremor in his arms. Before he could react, he heard a crack. This sound was extremely soft. But for Pierce, who was in an alert state, the sound was simply too loud. Pierce scrambled out of bed and looked at the purple creature egg that was swaying left and right. Surprise shed across his face. However, right at this moment, the golden hint appeared again. To be honest, Pierce had no idea what was going on with the golden hint. It was really useful, but there were times when he could not call it out no matter how hard he tried. [An exotic creature is trying to break out of its shell. Please do not disturb it!] [If possible, I suggest that you prepare a basin of hot water for her birth¡­] Looking at the notification from the system, Pierce was slightly stunned. Exotic creature? It seemed like the golden hint had once again lost its effect. It was screwing up! Sigh, as a transmigrator, why do I have such a system? Pierce smiled and shook his head. Then, he quickly got up and went to the bathtub to fetch a basin of water and ced it in the living room. It was hot water. He adjusted the heat to warm. He then quietly took the egg from the bedroom to the living room table. Crack! Crack! Cracks began to spread from the top of the eggshell before spreading in all directions. With a loud sound, the top of the egg was kicked open. It was the foot of a human baby. It seemed that this time too, the creature was in human form like the Battle Angel. Pierce was delighted. After all, there was no one here to talk to him, except for the peashooters who shook their heads every day. Before long, the entire eggshell cracked open. Pierce saw the appearance of this exotic creature. The shape of a human baby. It looked like a human baby, but had short purple hair. Two very hard-looking horns hung on the head. Most importantly, it was a female humanoid creature. At that moment, a notification from the Tower Defense system appeared. [Subus] [Level: 4] [Growth Potential: Level 7] [Remarks: Subi aren¡¯t good at closebat, but don¡¯t underestimate their spiritual potential¡­] # Chapter 40: Raising a Succubus, the Infinite Invasion Mode of the Tower Defense

Chapter 40: Raising a Subus, the Infinite Invasion Mode of the Tower Defense

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up as he read the introduction from the Tower Defense system. [Subus] Such a cute thing is a Subus?? Damn. Pierce quickly put the newborn subus into the basin filled with warm water. Soon, the sticky liquid on her body was washed. The little subus pulled Pierce¡¯s hair and giggled non-stop. It seemed that her familial affection was much stronger than Vivier, that expressionless loli. After a while, Pierce wrapped the subus¡¯s body in a towel purchased from the store. The live broadcast had long turned off. ¡°????¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my hubby Pierce?¡± ¡°Gone. Pierce is suddenly gone.¡± ¡°It should be rted to the broadcast, isn¡¯t it resolved?!¡± ¡°No, can¡¯t my Boss Pierce have some private time to deal with his physiological reaction?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just dealt with a few days ago?¡± ¡°Pierce: None of your business!¡± ¡°¡­¡± While the discussion was still going on, the broadcast was still off. It was midnight. For some reason, these creatures liked to hatch out in the middle of the night. Pierce yawned. The little subus, who had been tugging at his hair, couldn¡¯t stop giggling. She looked very happy. She waspletely different from that little loli at home. Subi were also considered mythical creatures, right? Pierce thought to himself as he looked at the baby-sized subus in his arms. Subi should be in the same dimension as angels. After going through a series of notifications, he confirmed it. The Subus¡¯s myth system was the same as the Battle Angel¡¯s. Pierce looked at the little subus with the purple pupils, and a smile appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t know why but the pupils of Mythical creatures were very beautiful. Vivier was the same, and the newborn subus was the same as well. Vivier¡¯s pupils seemed to be filled with holy light. While the little subus¡¯s pupils were like a sky full of purple stars. She blinked beautifully. Pierce took out the milk that Vivier had abandoned and warmed a cup for the subus. Vivier drank some of this milk when she was born. After that, she ate lollipops non-stop. He smiled happily while looking at the satisfied Subus. Now, there was finally someone who could speak to him. Pierce remembered Vivier¡¯s birth. The sword that appeared out of thin air smashed towards the eggshell without a word. The ferocity had shocked him. Little subus¡¯s birth was a bit more normal, although it was also a little violent. One smashed with a sword, the other kicked with his foot. This also meant that the Subus was not as strong as the Battle Angel. It seemed like Vivier was still the most brutal creature in his family. Looking at the little subus with the white liquid left at the corner of her mouth, Pierce wiped her mouth with a napkin. After a while, the little subus looked at Pierce with her purple eyes and startedughing. Seeing this cheerful appearance, Pierce was finally satisfied. However, at this moment¡ª Vivier, who had returned to her room to sleep, walked in expressionlessly. The little subus¡¯sughter woke her up. She looked at the cracked eggshell and the short purple-haired subus. A faint golden light shed across her eyes. ¡°Name?¡± Pierce heard a pleasant voice. Eh? Pierce was taken aback. After all, this was the third time Vivier had spoken. ¡°What name?¡± ¡°Her¡­ name¡­ does she have?¡± Vivier asked. Pierce shook his head. ¡°Not yet, she was just born.¡± There was nothing he could do about it. He was basically a trash at naming. How could he think of a good name? Not to mention that even Vivier¡¯s name was given by herself. He couldn¡¯t expect a subus to be like her, and name herself. That would be too weird. When Vivier heard Pierce say that he had not named the subus, she lowered her head in thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s call her Mel¡­¡± Mel? So be it. In any case, he himself was a trash in naming. ¡°Then let¡¯s call her Mel!¡± The subus¡¯s name was decided instantly. The previous hairdryer was used to dry Mel¡¯s wet purple hair. At this moment, Mel was sitting in Vivier¡¯s arms, staring at her with her bright purple eyes. A pair of light gold eyes and a pair of purple eyes stared at each other for a long time. Vivier was expressionless while Mel kept giggling foolishly. Pierce sighed. These two were really the opposite of each other. God knew how he got them. Pierce began browsing the store for clothes for Mel. A crib was purchased first, followed by a creamy-white sportswear whose size could be adjusted. It was It was a matching set with Vivienne¡¯s workout clothes. However, this set of clothes had some golden decorations. Pierce bought the crib as a precaution. He did not know whether Mel, a subus, would grow as fast as Vivier. Anyway, a crib was not too expensive. It was already one in the morning by the time everything was settled. Everyone who had been busy for the entire day was preparing to go to bed to rest. But at that moment¡ª [Four Tower Defense invasions have finished, the next round will be a special battle!] [The next special mode is: Tower Defense Infinite Invasion Mode!] [In the Infinite Invasion Mode, there will be countless monsters attacking the city. Please do your best to defend!] [In this mode, there will be no punishment even if the city is breached.] [The winner of thepetition will receive rich rewards. The other 20 will also receive corresponding rewards!] [The invasion will begin in five days!] [All contestants, please purchase everything you need in the store¡ª] What the hell? Pierce, who was preparing to sleep, was suddenly awakened by this voice. Infinite invasion?? Since when did the Tower Defense World have such a battle mode?! Pierce was not the only one who was puzzled¡­ Many contestants were also puzzled. # Chapter 41: Preparations Before Infinite Invasion

Chapter 41: Preparations Before Infinite Invasion

Infinite invasion mode?? Who could endure such a thing? A trace of despair filled everyone¡¯s hearts. They were already beside themselves dealing with just ordinary level 3 creatures. Wasn¡¯t this infinite invasion asking for their lives? Once this announcement was released, everyone was panic-stricken. The participating teams began to make preparations to try their best to prevent their cities from being destroyed. Many attentive people noticed the main point. They would not be punished even if the city was breached. Because the words ¡®infinite invasion¡¯ were too eye-catching, most people had ignored the remark about the punishment. In other words, they only had to focus on increasing the offensive powers of the city. This way, they could enter the rankings and obtain rewards. Slowly, everyone realized this rule. The world chat was abuzz. [Country I: Manono]: ¡°Purchasing elemental stones, price is negotiable!¡± [Country U: Cassie]: ¡°Energy stones? Isn¡¯t there a lot of that sh*t in the Unique Shop?¡± [Country W: Shining Everywhere]: ¡°Hehe, sh*t? Someone has cleared all that sh*t from the Unique Shop!¡± [Country T: Pisces]: ¡°??? F*ck, which tycoon is so rich??¡± [Country R: Quex]: ¡°F*ck, there really isn¡¯t a single one left. Boss, please exchange some energy stones!¡± [Country T: Zeke]: ¡°Aren¡¯t there still light elemental energy stones in the shop?¡± [Country E: Casey]: ¡°What use is that thing that only knows how to shine!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pierce was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this a free gift? Let¡¯s not talk about the arrow towers and peashooters. Just Vivier alone was not enough to be feared. The battle at Country G¡¯s camp had given Pierce a concept of Vivier¡¯s strength. She challenged the remnant shadow of the eight-headed serpent, then went on to rampage in Country G¡¯s battlefield alone. And this battle angel was only a newborn. Not to mention, he now had a subus, Mel. It was like adding wings to a tiger¡­ probably? Pierce looked at the little subus who was crying because Vivier punched her for being too noisy. For a moment, he was doubtful. However, he had to get first ce in this invasion. There was still a long way to go before he could gather 10,000 unique points. After pacifying the crying subus, Pierce looked at the energy stones he had bought. Yes, he was the one who had emptied the energy stones in the Unique Shop. There were a total of 20 energy stones; five of lightning element, five of fire elements, and ten of water element He spent nearly 500 unique points for them. Now, there were only 860 unique points left. There were still five days before he could harvest the unique points. The sky had already darkened. Dark clouds blocked the moonlight, and there was a light drizzle. Outside the city, the rows of peashooters shook their heads in joy. Before long, the lights in Country M¡¯s city were switched off. Everything fell into silence. There was only the sound of the wind and the pitter patter of rain. Other than Country M, the people from other countries were exhausted. That night, some people slept soundly, while others could not sleep or eat¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The night passed. It was still drizzling outside, and the sun was blocked by the clouds. It looked a little dark today. Pierce woke up early. He felt like this weather was the perfect time to sleep until noon. But there was still a newborn subus to feed, and she was still small. Pierce sighed. Not all types of creatures were like angels who could grow so big overnight and even speak. Pierce was lost in thought as he stared at the subus¡¯s beautiful purple eyes. He quickly shook his head. Was this the essence of a subus? He remembered the introduction of the subus from the system. It was not good at closebat, but its spiritual aspect was very strong. It did not matter if she could fight in closebat. After all, he already had the Battle Angel Vivier. He had maxed out the battle force in terms of melee and long-rangebat. The only thingcking was in terms of spiritual power. Now, he had hatched a Subus who was good at controlling spiritual power. This was the will of the heavens! He put on the purple dress on Mel. Her short body looked very different from Vivier who had the size of an elementary school student. They looked like a pair of mismatched sisters. One was always smiling, the other was always expressionless. Vivier nced at Mel, who was holding the sleeve of her beige sweater, and fell into thought. She took out a durian-vored lollipop and handed it to Mel. Pierce nodded in delight. He did not expect Vivier to know how to share. Mel¡¯s eyes lit up as she took the lollipop and licked it. Then¡­ ¡°Pfff¡ª¡± Mel had just put it in her mouth when the disgusting smell hit her brain. She spat it out and red at Vivier. Vivier raised her head and put an orange-vored lollipop in her mouth. The hat blocked the rain from drenching her head. Before long, Mel came crying to Pierce. Seeing Vivier feed Mel with a durian-vored lollipop, he was speechless. Helpless, he could only spend some Tower Defense points to buy a box of lollipops for Mel. Life was really difficult. Time passed, and it was noon. He installed the energy stones he bought from the Unique Shop on the arrow towers or the peashooters. His defense project had taken a huge step forward. Now, he only had to wait for the imminent Infinite Invasion Mode. At that time, with Vivier and the hint system, he waspletely confident in winning first ce. In the live stream room. Some Country M audience were excitedly watching Pierce arrange the defenses. By now, many of them had awakened superpowers. ¡°Wuwu, it¡¯s raining when the live-stream was just opened.¡± ¡°Ahhh, my Miss Vivier is still so handsome!!¡± ¡°Is that purple-haired girl Big Boss Pierce¡¯s new pet?!¡± ¡°Damn it, a new pet.¡± ¡°Hehe, Boss Pierce, I want to be a pet too!¡± ¡°Previous poster,e here. Let me give you a sauna experience with my newly awakened fire power!¡± ¡°Haha, fire elemental superpowers can be used to have a sauna!¡± ¡°Pierce: Is this how you use the most powerful fire element superpower??¡± ¡°Polite Pierce: F*ck you?¡± After waking up, Pierce turned on the live-stream again. Countlessments flooded the screen. It was not that he did not want to look at thements, but thements were too fast, and there seemed to be no use reading them. # Chapter 42: The Ghost in the Darkness

Chapter 42: The Ghost in the Darkness

Thements box was flooded in an instant. Pierce was ready. All that was left was to wait for the start of the infinite invasion. Under the lively atmosphere in the live-stream, time slowly passed and it was evening. As usual, he bought dinner from the Tower Defense store. Simply put, the Tower Defense points he had now could support their daily lives for about a year. Pierce sat at the head of the table, while Vivier, Griffin, and Mel sat beside him. It was still drizzling outside, and the darkness gradually descended on thend. It was quite strange. This was the first time he had seen rain since he came to this Tower Defense world. And it rained for an entire day. Looking at the motionless dark clouds, it would probably continue for a few more days. He did not have the strength to explore the secrets of this Tower Defense world currently. It was time to think of ways to strengthen himself. Just as everyone was eating around the candlelight, Vivier suddenly frowned and looked out the window. Pierce quickly got up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you notice anything?¡± Pierce was surprised to see Vivier frowning. They were not in monster invasion mode, which meant that¡­ Wuuuu! A faint sound rang outside, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. This creature outside, was it a native of this world?! At that moment, the people watching the live stream were also shocked by this faint cry. ¡°F*ck, what the hell is that outside!¡± ¡°WTF, I¡¯m alone at home. F*ck!¡± ¡°Damn it boss, don¡¯t go out, don¡¯t be rash!¡± ¡°Boss Pierce is leaving just like that?!¡± Pierce walked to the second-floor balcony. Pierce froze as soon as he walked out the door. The rain fell on his hair. The scene in front of him stunned everyone. There was a huge, white, and transparent creature in front of Pierce. It seemed to have a strange face. It looked like a ghost. At this moment, the stats of this creature appeared. Pierce looked at the panel thoughtfully. [Ghost] [Level: 5] [Growth Potential: Zero] [Introduction: It was created from the amalgamation of the many souls who died in the Tower Defense and some special energy items.] A level 5 creature!! Growth potential was zero, and the many souls who died in the Tower Defense¡­ In other words, this thing was formed because of me? However, light element creatures like angels should be able to restrain this kind of ghost, right? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but look at Vivier. Vivier was still expressionless, and behind her, Mel was trembling in fear. What a cute subus. Seeing Vivier¡¯s expression, it seemed like she was at ease. However, the audience in the live-stream did not think so. ¡°F*ck, this thing can also appear. No way!¡± ¡°Goddamn, why is our Country M suffering so much!?¡± ¡°Stop ying around. Isn¡¯t this bullying us!?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just our Country M, these creatures are appearing in other countries¡¯ camps as well.¡± ¡°They have appeared in Country H.¡± ¡°F*ck, the arrow towers can¡¯t hit this thing?¡± Back in the city of Country M. Pierce smiled at the approaching shadow. He handed the lightning element AK-47 to Vivier. At the same time, he ordered the arrow towers to aim at the ghost. Just as he was about to fire, he suddenly froze. Cannot fire?? Lightning shed on the arrow tower as they left Pierce¡¯s control. Damn. Was this ghost¡¯s characteristic interference? Pierce stared at the huge ghost. Vivier pulled the trigger and found that it was not working. She conjured a golden bow with patterns carved on it. Specks of golden light surrounded it. It was very eye-catching in the dark. The arrow condensed on her bow. A golden hint appeared in Pierce¡¯s vision at the same time. [Ghost] [A strange creature that contravenes scientific development. When ites to ghosts, it should be afraid of things rted to light. Why are you asking me such an easy question?] Just like I expected. How could ghosts not be afraid of angels? Pierce rubbed his nose. Vivier was ready to fight. Looking at the small figure that was aiming with the bow, he smiled. He was simply too lucky to have such powerfulbat strength. Pierce thought to himself. How could other countries be like him, guarding a country alone? ¡°Absolute strength wins against weak quantity!¡± Pierce muttered to himself as he watched the little subus hug the griffin. Because of Vivier, the intruder was easily restrained. Whoosh. The golden arrow drew a straight line in the night sky and shot into the huge body of the ghost. Roar! Its originally transparent body instantly began to smoke as it let out a hoarse and shrill cry. A level 4 angel perfectly restrained a level 5 ghost. This battle, which seemed to be extremely dangerous to outsiders, had ended just like that with one arrow from Vivier. However, this seemingly simple monster had be a nightmare for many tonight. Thements in the live-stream were already exploding. ¡°I thought it would be a powerful character, but this is it?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it! Don¡¯t you see what the other countries are like!¡± ¡°Good lord, a small country is already destroyed by the ghost!¡± ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that Vivier is an angel!¡± ¡°Please change your eyes. Won¡¯t you die in an ident with your sight?¡± ¡°Vivier, hehe, Vivier!¡± ¡°Previous poster, what the f*ck are you on?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°Ha!¡± Pierce stretched and confirmed that he had regained control over the arrow towers. Relieved, he walked into the living room and made himself a cup of coffee. He had thought that the intruder was fierce, but in the end, it encountered Vivier. That ghost was really unlucky. If it were another country, it would basically be GG. It had not even been three days since thest battle, and their vitality was greatly damaged. In addition, the arrow towers and other weapons had malfunctioned. It was basically hopeless for them to turn the tables. This could be said to be a true disaster. # Chapter 43 - Mysterious Map, Countdown to Infinite Invasion!

Chapter 43: Mysterious Map, Countdown to Infinite Invasion!

After Pierce destroyed the ghost, the live-stream was filled with cheers. On the other hand, the people from the other countries in the live-stream were very upset. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Is Country M still taking immigrants? I have a doctor¡¯s degree!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, what¡¯s the use of a doctor¡¯s degree? I¡¯ll pay for immigration!¡± ¡°No, why did your Country M shut down the immigration website? What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°F*cking hell, Country T is finished. That ghost is too strong!¡± Everyone wasining non-stop. There was nothing they could do. Their country¡¯s contestants had no way to deal with the phantasmal ghosts. All kinds of elemental arrow towers were disrupted, making it impossible for them to provide any assistance. Only spiritual energy and light elemental energy stones could harm it. But for those who had no unique points¡­ How should they fight? All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s hearts were in turmoil. On Pierce¡¯s side. He had finished dealing with the ghost early and had dinner. During this time, he sent a message to Zenus in Country G asking if he should go and rescue him. Zenus took a photo and sent it to him. They were three stones that glowed with hot white light in the night. It was the light elemental energy stone that restrained ghosts. It seemed like after Pierce had helped Country G deal with the monsters, they also obtained many unique points. Pierce took a shower, then went to bed. Since Country G was fine, there was nothing else to worry about. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The night passed peacefully. When he woke up in the morning, Pierce suddenly received an announcement from the Tower Defense world. The content was about the ghost incidentst night. If nothing went wrong, he probably got another reward. [Due to the changes in most of the battlefieldsst night, a level 5 creature appeared, a ghost.] [In order to ensure the smooth release of the infinite invasion, the countries that cleansed the ghosts will receive some rewards.] [The list is announced now.] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Time: 0.36] [Second ce: Country G, Time: 9.00] [Third ce: Country T, Time: 13.00] [¡­] [The winner of this round has obtained the mysterious treasure chest. Please open it yourself!] A white light shed and a gold-edged box with patterns appeared in Pierce¡¯s hand. Apart from the first ce, the remaining participants all obtained 50 unique points. Pierce scratched his head and looked thoughtfully at the treasure chest. From the looks of it, even if the natives attacked, the event would gain the approval of the Tower Defense world. The level 4 Hell Leopard that attacked Country Gst time was a native. This time, the ghosts formed by the souls of the dead were also counted. How user-friendly! Pierce slowly opened the box under the curious gazes of the people around him. A golden light shed from the box. Everyone except Vivier closed their eyes. Vivier squinted at the box expressionlessly. After all, she was a battle angel. Light was the faith ingrained deep in their genes. The golden light dissipated. The object inside the gorgeous box gradually appeared before everyone. It was a slightly yellowed goatskin scroll. It seemed to have some weight. Puzzled, Pierce picked up the scroll and spread it on the table. He only realized after opening it. This scroll was a map?! It spread out from his Country M city. The routes were marked. However, on the upper left corner of the map, a huge cross was carved with a red mark. Pierce stared at the scroll. After a while, the hint appeared. [This treasure map is not bad. Maybe there is a good treasure in that area marked with X!] Treasure map?! Pierce thought to himself. This time, he got a good item. He ced the scroll in his backpack. After this Infinite invasion ended, he would go and explore the area. With Vivier¡¯s light wings, it would only take an afternoon to return. Pierce shook his head, thinking this was not the time to think about it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Time flew. All the teams had prepared everything they could. Infinite invasion mode! It was officially activated! [Three hours until the infinite invasion!] [All participants, please get ready and try your best to resist the endless monsters!] [There is no punishment if the city is breached. Please rest assured!] [The more enemies you can fight off, the richer the rewards¡ª] When the participants from the various countries saw the third announcement, they all heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine as long as there was no punishment. At most, they could just hide and throw away the city. After all, the Tower Defense did not indicate whether there would be punishment for casualties in this invasion. At the same time. In the real world. The audience from various countries were all waiting with anticipation, hoping that their country¡¯s contestants would obtain a good result. Among these countries, only the audience from Country M appeared to be very rxed. After witnessing Vivier¡¯s one against a hundred battle, everyone had a clear understanding of Pierce¡¯sbat power. If nothing unexpected happened, Boss Pierce would definitely be first. Their trust in Pierce was at the peak. Meanwhile, in Country M¡¯s city. Pierce felt a headacheing on. After observing the little subus for a few days, he confirmed that she would not grow as quickly as an angel. He quickly bought some ordinary gorgeous clothes that were suitable for Mel. But¡­ Who would have thought that a day after buying the clothes, she would be like an angel! She grew bigger! Moreover, she grew to the same size as Vivier. She had beautiful purple hair, light purple eyes, red lips, and white teeth. It looked very cute. And she was always smiling. The most terrifying thing was that no matter where Pierce went, she would always follow him. This was too much. The clothes that he bought for her cost a lot. And now he had to buy another set. He did not have enough money to spend. Looking at Mel who was smiling behind him, he had no choice but to let Vivier watch her. There was still half an hour before the invasion. Pierce moved the table to the top of the city. A person, an angel, a subus, and a griffin quietly waited for the endless stream of monsters. The other countries were also prepared for this! A formidable battle was about to begin. Chapter 44 - Black Mist Arrives

Chapter 44: ck Mist Arrives

[There are ten minutes to the Infinite Invasion, please get ready!] [The time limit for this challenge is two days. The more waves you pass through, the more rewards you will receive. Please remember to do your best.] Ten minutes. Everyone was ready. Time passed while Pierce was leisurely drinking tea. The arrow towers were also arranged neatly. The peashooters under the city were also watered. He was ready for the continuous battle mode. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Dark clouds covered everything. The sky became darker and darker. Lightning danced among them. Vivier, who was reading with a lollipop in her mouth, snapped her fingers. Golden mes appeared out of thin air and illuminated the city of Country M and the path to the forest. But at this moment¡ª Under the illumination of the mes, thin mist still appeared on the dense forest that originally led to the city. Pierce reached out and controlled the arrow tower to aim at the forest. Elemental arrows condensed out of thin air on the arrow towers. Some arrows were wrapped in water, some were burning, and lightning shed across some of them. Pierce¡¯s group was indifferent, as if this battle was an easy job. [Time remaining for the start of the Infinite Invasion: 00:03] [Time remaining for the start of the Infinite Invasion: 00:02] [Time remaining for the start of the Infinite Invasion: 00:01] [Infinite invasion officially begins!] Thest number fell to zero. This dangerous Tower Defense invasion had officially begun. The thin mist in the forest quickly condensed and enveloped the mountain ranges, deserts, mountains, and other domains of various countries. All the teams were using fire torches to observe the situation. However, the violent winds that followed snuffed out the torches and caused their surroundings to fall into darkness. Except for the city in Country M. Golden mes stood tall in the strong wind, and the surroundings were still very bright. This was Vivier¡¯s divine power. Aawooo Roars came from the fog that was originally a forest. The sounds were mixed, and there seemed to be at least a few hundred creatures. Pierce stared into the mist. A golden hint appeared. [In the fog ahead, there are a thousand level 1 creatures, northern ins wolves. These weak creatures seem to be¡­ filled with weaknesses!] Pierce smiled at the hint. The first wave was a thousand level one creatures. He did not need Vivier or the griffin for this. Just the 50 arrow towers and 30 elemental peashooters were enough. These level 1 monsters had no way of breaking through his defense line. Pierce drank the cup of hot tea Mel had poured for him. ¡®Mel knows me best! She is theplete opposite of that gluttonous angel.¡¯ The participants from the various countries looked at the fog that covered the sky and swallowed involuntarily. They held the elemental bows tightly, which calmed them down slightly. Everyone had their own responsibilities. The vanguard team was removed. Everyone held long-range weapons and waited for the next order. Country G. The leader, Zenus, who had lost an arm, shot a fire elemental arrow at the distant fog. He wanted to test it out. As the mes shed, a wild wolf with red eyes fell to the ground and rolled out of the fog, turning into white ash. Zenusughed. They were all fragile level 1 creatures. He finally saw a level one creature in the Tower Defense world. Following themands, everything seemed to progress orderly. This time, even if there were more than a thousand monsters, they had nothing to fear. ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Pierce, who had been observing, looked at the fog in the distance and smirked. ¡°Ready!¡± ¡°Automatic mode, fire!¡± The fifty elemental arrow towers behind Pierce fired at the same time. The arrows left trails of various colors as they flew across the dark sky. Boom! Aawooo The explosion caused by the elementsnded in the midst of the wolves who were running at full speed. Like a bomb had exploded, blood and flesh flew all over the battlefield, the remains of limbs were scattered everywhere. Vivier also took out the lightning element AK-47 Pierce had given her and fired. A trace of light shed across her light golden eyes. Pierce thought he saw Vivier¡¯s lips curl up at that moment. Lightning shed. The power of lightning rampaged in the wolf pack like a lightning god. Every trace of lightning could instantly take the life of a northern ins wolf. The spirited peashooters also looked warily at the wolves in the distance. If they dared to take a step into their range, what awaited them was the oue of being burnt or frozen. Under the barrage of arrows, these level 1 creatures were like pigs and sheep being ughtered. The moment they got out of the fog, death weed them. Not to mention the terrifying peashooters. Lightning shed, mes burned¡­ The first round of battle ended quickly. Thest northern ins wolf was shot to death by a burning arrow. Pierce¡¯s first wave of defense was a sess! A light screen appeared before Pierce. It was the name list of the participants who had cleared this wave. Right now, he was the only one on the rankings. [The rankings of the first wave!] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Time: 7 minutes!] [Second ce: None] [¡­] Would the second wave appear after all the rankings were determined? Reality proved that Pierce was overthinking. Before he could put away the light screen, the Tower Defense world notified him. [The first wave of invasion ispleted, the second wave is loading!] As the mechanical voice fell, a roar came from the originally silent fog. This meant that the second invasion had begun! ¡°The second wave of invasion¡­¡± Pierce activated the golden hint. [In the fog ahead, many monsters appeared out of thin air. Let me see, there are 500 level 1 creatures and 500 level 2 creatures. They are blue serpents and zombie bulls respectively. Their weaknesses¡­ I suggest you shoot them with an arrow.] A level 2 creature appeared in the second wave? In other words, as the number of waves increased, they might even encounter a Mythical creature¡­ Chapter 45 - Angel Enters the Battle, Dominating the Battlefield!

Chapter 45: Angel Enters the Battle, Dominating the Battlefield!

A mythical creature? Pierce looked thoughtful. However, at this speed, he might not encounter a Mythical creature. After all, as the invading creatures grew stronger, the time spent would also increase exponentially. Not to mention, just a level 4 angel might not even be able to defeat a random Mythical creature. Pierce had been thinking about something else. Was there a way to let the participants obtain a method to be strong enough to fight a Mythical creature? Unfortunately, no one told him this answer. But he had a rough guess. Ever since he went to the ruins that had Mel, he had discovered traces of humans on the murals and traces of human life. In such a dangerous world, for humans to survive and build such gorgeous structures, they definitely had a way to be stronger. Just like the powers of the mages in novels. This was only his guess. After all, this world was too big. He could only explore it when he had time. Furthermore, he had coincidentally obtained a treasure map. He would explore it after this Infinite invasion ended. While he was thinking this, the second wave of invasion began. The arrows were fired. Vivier held the lightning element AK-47 and fired from time to time. Just like that, the second wave of monsters still did not enter the range of the peashooters. The rankings appeared again. He was still alone. The rankings for the first wave were gradually filled with people. Pierce¡¯s ally, Country G, was also among them, and was ranked fourth. Due to the addition of the level 2 creatures, the time taken to finish the second wave increased from 7 minutes to 10 minutes. Those level 2 zombie bulls had really thick skin. [The third wave of invasion is starting. Please be prepared¡ª] Pierce sat in a chair, holding a warm teacup and squinting at the distant fog. This time, they were all level 2 creatures. There were 1,000 of them. It was also a piece of cake. This battle allowed him to clearly understand how fragile level 1 and level 2 creatures were. After all, he had been facing level 3 zombies since the beginning. It was also Pierce¡¯s first time seeing level 1 and level 2 creatures. Too weak. They could put up no fight at all. The third wave started. Maybe Vivier was bored, she put on her hat and threw the AK-47 aside before continuing to read. Pierce looked at the shiny AK-47, and felt an itch to try it. However, his physique was only that of an ordinary person. One shot and his bones would almost fall apart. The little subus Mel, who was pouring tea, was delighted when she saw the AK-47 that had been thrown to the side. She picked it up and followed Vivier¡¯s example, aiming and firing. Bang! Lightning shed as Mel was sent flying like Pierce. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Looking at Mel¡¯s teary eyes, Pierce shook his head and took a sip of tea. Meanwhile, in other countries. The contestants could not help but tremble when they saw the monsters that were everywhere. Even though they knew that there was no punishment for the city being destroyed, they were still not ustomed to seeing so many monsters. The fear towards these monsters came from theirck of firepower! Sasaki Meiryu looked at thest level 2 creature that was killed and rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. He had made a miscalction. He had bought too many energy stones, but he only had seven arrow towers. I shouldn¡¯t have sold so many arrow towers to Pierce back then. Helpless, he could only install the excess energy stones on the bows and arrows. The rankings list appeared before him. ¡°Let me see if the first ce this time is still that Pierce kid!¡± [Second Wave Ranking] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Time: 10 minutes] [Second ce: Country T members, time: 18 minutes] [Third ce: Country R members, Time: 23 minutes] [¡­] ¡°Gasp, what the hell is this guy? He cleared the wave so quickly?¡± ¡°Even if he had thirty arrow towers, it shouldn¡¯t be this fast, right?!¡± However, what Sasaki Meiryu, who could not see Pierce¡¯s live broadcast, did not know was that¡­ Pierce had fifty arrow towers! This was something he would never have dreamed of. It was the offensive strategy of the rich! ¡ª¡ª¡ª A day had passed. Pierce reached the sixth wave. 500 level 3 creatures and 10 level 4 creatures. Just relying on the arrow towers and the peashooters were already quite strenuous now. Especially those ten level 4 creatures. Any creature that reached level 4 basically had a certain level of intelligence. To Pierce, even if a level 5 creature came, he might not be afraid. It was really a waste of time to use the arrow towers to kill these ten level 4 creatures. Pierce nced at the eager Vivier and nodded at her. After receiving the order, Vivier jumped and spread her golden wings of light, charging towards the level 4 creatures watching from afar. The ten bear-like level 4 creatures growled at the sky when they saw Vivier charging over. To them, it was like their prey was provoking them. A huge ck bear paw pped towards Vivier. Vivier condensed a golden spear with inscriptions on it. She dodged the iing bear paw and stabbed the spear into the bear¡¯s head. Under Vivier¡¯s control, the spear turned into starlight and condensed into a huge golden sword. She grabbed the sword hilt with one hand and pressed it down forcefully. The unstoppable divine power caused the iparably sharp greatsword to slice through the bear¡¯s body. Blood sttered everywhere. The weapons in the hands of the battle angel kept changing with the situation. Spear, greatsword, bow, dagger,¡­ Her agile body moved between the remaining nine level 4 creatures. The long and thin sword drew countless wounds on their bodies. As Vivier moved away from the battlefield, the long sword changed into a golden greatbow. An arrow condensed out of thin air. Whoosh! The sound of something breaking through the air rang out as the arrow shot into the clustered and heavily injured level 4 creatures. Boom! This arrow detonated the divine power left in the giant bears¡¯ bodies by the thin sword. The battle was over! Seeing the bloody sweater, Vivier took it off expressionlessly and threw it on the ground, revealing the white shirt underneath. Pierce¡¯s eyes twitched. Did she really think that the points came out of thin air?! Chapter 46 - The Arrival of Level Five Creatures

Chapter 46: The Arrival of Level Five Creatures

Did she really think that the points came out of thin air?! Pierce¡¯s mouth twitched at Vivier¡¯s action. It was just some blood. It could be washed off. After finishing the enemies, Vivier returned and sat beside the table. This wave was cleared. The sixth wave of monster invasion took about five hours. If nothing unexpected happened, he was still first on the ranking. After all, other than him, no one else was on the rankings. Pierce opened the rankings for the sixth wave of monster invasion. It was as he had expected. He was still ranked alone. In the real world. The audience watching Pierce¡¯s live broadcast were numb. From the initial shock, they slowly got used to it. However, it had to be said! Big Boss Pierce was really awesome. From having nothing to defending the city while drinking tea. Which of the other teams could do it? No one would have believed it could be possible before. Now, a living example was ced in front of everyone. They had to believe it. ¡°The sixth wave is cleared!¡± ¡°Charge! Charge!¡± ¡°Good lord, the highest the other countries have reached is the fourth wave, while Pierce reached the seventh!¡± ¡°Someone did a count just now. More than half of the remaining teams could not fight anymore and have been invaded!¡± ¡°Country M¡¯s eternal god. Coincidentally, my migration will bepleted next week!¡± ¡°Damn it, now that the immigration is closed, I can¡¯t go at all!¡± ¡°LOL, I was born in Country M!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Compared to the other countries who were doing their best to resist the invasion of the monsters, Pierce from Country M was always the most special. He was simply a pay to win yer with a cheat. Especially that angel. A humanoid battle machine! Who could fight it? However, they had no money to buy creature eggs. The wealth of two teamsbined might not even be able to buy one. This was the weakness of having too many people. After each team sessfully defended the city, they would obtain a certain number of unique points and Tower Defense points. The points obtained each time were divided ording to the number of people in each team. On Pierce¡¯s side, because he was alone, he was extremely rich. In Country G¡¯s city. The leader, Zenus, narrowed his eyes at the monsters that kept surging out of the fog, his expression unchanged. This strategy of relying on numbers was simply nothing to fear. After all, with the elemental arrow towers, it was like killing chickens. What caught his attention was¡­ The man who was always ranked first. Pierce! Every time they passed a round, they would always see a name. The Country M yer who had always been ranked first, their ally Pierce! ¡°To be able to achieve such strength by defending the country alone¡­¡± Zenus looked at the darkness in the distance and couldn¡¯t help but say to himself,¡± It looks like forming an alliance with Country M has really been a good decision. ¡± Around him were contestants holding long-range weapons. The light of the elements was extremely conspicuous in the night. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! As the elemental arrow towers and bows were activated, a new rain of arrows appeared. Under the rain of arrows enhanced by the elements, the level-three zombies below started howling non-stop. Every arrow dealt heavy damage to them. These red-eyed zombies were once their targets of fear. And now, these creatures that had threatened their lives could only fly into a rage under the rain of arrows. Zenus lit a cigarette on the tform. A breeze blew, bringing with it a musky smell. It made him frown slightly, not quite used to it. The smell of blood was too strong. The same went for other countries. In Country R. The city environment of Country R was filled with boundless yellow sand. In the desert. Under the illumination of the torches, the invading monsters were dyed red. It was like hell on earth. For this infinite invasion, all the countries chose the same defensive strategy. The vanguard team was removed. They chose to use elemental arrow towers and long-range weapons to defend. Once the city showed signs of being breached, everyone would abandon the city and retreat! Life was more important than everything. Especially since they had few people left. After the various countries sessfully defended, they saw the extremely familiar name on the rankings. Everyone remained silent. On Pierce¡¯s side. What belonged to him was Country M¡¯s as well. The seventh wave of invasion was underway. The monsters this time were on apletely different level from the previous six. In other words, Pierce had reached a major level. Pierce stood and looked at the thickening mist, a strange light in his eyes. The mist would also change as the monsters¡¯ level increased. This invasion had already reached level 5 monsters now. If they could not fight off this wave, Pierce could only make Vivier carry him, Griffin, and Mel away from here. By now, the other countries were exhausted. The mental exhaustion was indescribable. On Pierce¡¯s side, the real battle had just begun. He had mainly relied on the elemental arrow towers and peashooters to defend in the previous invasions. Although Vivier would clean up a little from time to time, she did not use her full strength. It might change in this seventh wave. The audience in the live-stream were also looking forward to it. Everyone was waiting with anticipation. Boom! A loud sound came from the mist. The ground was shaking. Even Pierce, who was sitting on the wall, felt it. Are these strength-type monsters? After that loud sound was heard, a golden hint appeared. [20 level 4 creatures and two level 5 creatures, together, they might be a little troublesome for the current you. Weaknesses are being analyzed. Please wait¡­] Analyzing weakness? Pierce was slightly taken aback when he saw the golden text floating in the air. This was the first time he had seen such a situation. Were the enemies this time¡­ very strong? The moon had appeared in the sky unknowingly. The bright white moonlight broke through the clouds and illuminated the surroundings of Country M¡¯s city. Pierce nced at his watch. It was already 2 a.m. This meant that he had already persisted for over a day. But strangely, he did not feel tired at all, other than bored. He had basically formed a biological clock. He would start feeling sleepy at 11 PM. But why was it different now? Chapter 47 - Succubuss Spiritual Crowd Control

Chapter 47: Subus¡¯s Spiritual Crowd Control

¡®I wonder why?¡¯ While thinking this, Pierce opened the world chat. Everyone was in high spirits. The screen refreshed withments at a high speed. Pierce was lost in thought as he read theirments. Was this a characteristic of the Tower Defense world? Before Pierce could think about it, there was a loud sound. The elemental arrow towers and peashooters, who had already given themand to fire, fired at the same time. Yes, even the peashooters enteredbat mode. Under the moonlight, a dark red leopard was staring at the arrows and peas flying towards it. This time, even before the Tower Defense world could introduce it, Pierce recognized the level 4 creature at a nce. Hell Leopard! There were still twenty such level 4 Hell Leopards that focused on agility. The loud sound from the ground earlier meant that the level 5 creatures this time focused on strength. Agility and strength! It was a little troublesome! If it was only strength, it would be a piece of cake with Vivier¡¯s fast body. But now, there were twenty Hell Leopards that were extremely agile! There were also two unknown level 5 creatures. Pierce nced at Vivier, who was also lost in thought. He then looked at the trembling Subus Mel. [Subus] [Level: 4] [Introduction: A Subus that is gradually growing. Her spiritual force is amazing!] Mel was proficient in the spiritual force aspect. He did not know if the Subus could activate her powers! Flying in the air, the griffin looked at the Hell Leopard dodging the arrows and peas. It knew that it was no match for it. At this moment, the remaining level 4 Hell Leopards walked out of the fog one after another. However, there were no signs of the two level 5 creatures. This made Pierceugh disapprovingly. Do you think I can¡¯t see your weakness if you don¡¯te out? Golden words appeared once again. [Two hybrid titans. They have high natural strength, but they cannotpare to the mythical titans. Their intelligence is low, and the eyes on their heads are their weakness!] Hybrid Titans? Pierce froze at the information. It had a trace of mythical bloodline? Pierce looked at the probing Hell Leopard in the distance and gradually grew impatient. He had stopped the elemental arrow towers from firing again after the attack earlier. This was to lure them into the range of the peashooters. But now, an hour had passed. There was no need to waste time. ¡°Fire!¡± Immediately after, under hismand, 50 elemental arrow towers fired automatically! Boom! Instantly, light shed and thunder rumbled. Smoke curled around the scorched earth. The arrows did not hit any Hell Leopard. They were simply too fast. What to do? Vivier was strong but it would be strenuous for her to deal with twenty Hell Leopards of the same level. Let alone mobilizing the griffin and¡­ Mel? ¡°Mel, can you think of a way to control their actions!¡± Pierce couldn¡¯t help but ask Mel, who was hiding behind Vivier. They were both level 4 creatures. She can¡¯t be good for nothing¡­ right? ¡°W-why are you looking at me?!¡± Mel, who felt Pierce¡¯s gaze, instantly perked up. Will he make her go down and fight like Vivier?! It was impossible. She was just a small subus, how could she be like a battle angel! But¡­ Mel was stunned when she heard Pierce. ¡°Control¡­ control?!¡± Mel thought carefully about her ability. As a level 4 subus, she had the same potential as the Battle Angel. However, she was only proficient in spiritual attacks. Of course, if Pierce hadn¡¯t reminded her, she might have forgotten that she had spiritual power. She checked her subus legacy. Half a minuteter, Mel opened her purple eyes. ¡°Found it!¡± Just as she finished speaking, the twenty Hell Leopards below could no longer suppress their beastly nature. Roar!! A deafening roar sounded. Their tall, dark red bodies arched slightly as they took an offensive stance. If it weren¡¯t for the two hybrid titans hiding in the fog, Pierce would have ordered Vivier to sh at them. The moonlight was pure white. Mel closed her eyes and tried to mobilize her spiritual force. Below, twenty level 4 Hell Leopards were staring covetously, hesitant. With their intelligence, they knew that once they entered the shooting range, it would be difficult for them to escape alive. The two sides were in a stalemate. At this moment¡ª Mel opened her eyes and the Hell Leopards¡¯ bodies suddenly froze. Pierce also fired the elemental arrow towers. The Hell Leopards looked at the various elemental arrows flying towards them and their red beast eyes widened. Run! Their animal senses were frantically warning them. However, their bodies were no longer under their control! They were already rooted by Mel¡¯s spiritual force. The level 4 subus released her full strength. All sorts of elements exploded! The ground was sted into pieces by the arrows. White smoke rose and enveloped the twenty fully controlled Hell Leopards. A breeze blew past, revealing the burnt red skins of the Hell Leopards. The hybrid titans hiding in the depths of the fog still did not appear. Helpless, Pierce could only aim at the Hell Leopards again. The wounds on their bodies made them cry out involuntarily. Beads of sweat started appearing on Mel¡¯s pure white forehead, and she looked very exhausted. After all, it had not even been a week since she was born, and she had to deal with so many creatures of the same level at once. This was simply exploitation! Seeing that the Hell Leopards did not move away from the range of the elemental arrow towers, Pierce was a little surprised as he looked at Mel, who was struggling. He did not expect her mind control to be so powerful. As expected of a Subus. The bodies of level 4 creatures were far beyond that of ordinary level 3 and level 2 creatures. It was actually within Pierce¡¯s expectations that the elemental arrow towers could not destroy them instantly. But it was okay! With the elemental arrow towers, he could fire elemental arrows limitlessly. Until the enemy died! Chapter 48 - Angel Wants a 1v2

Chapter 48: Angel Wants a 1v2

With the crowd control from Mel, the second round of elemental arrows fell down on the twenty injured level 4 Hell Leopards. Under the floating moonlight, it looked like arrays of light making an arc through the sky. Roar roar! Boom! It was a cacophony of explosions and roars. The two level 5 hybrid titans were forced to appear. Boom! Boom! Boom! A huge palm stirred up a violent wind, blowing away the smoke that filled the battlefield. Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed as he marveled at the power. It was just an ordinary wave of the hand, but it was so powerful. Not to mention Mel, even the battle angel Vivier was not as strong as this hybrid titan. The smoke and dust dispersed, and the full appearance of the creatures was revealed. They were well-built giants over three meters tall. Although the name had the word ¡®Titan¡¯ in it, the impression it gave was that it was only a giant. Half of the arrows fired by the elemental arrow towers had been blocked by the palm of this level 5 giant. Out of the twenty Hell Leopards, only six survived. Furthermore, they had considerable injuries. The power of fifty elemental arrow towers was not something they could defend against. Mel was already drenched in sweat from exhaustion. The crowd control on them waspletely removed. The remaining Hell Leopards squatted behind the two hybrid titans and roared softly. Pierce did not expect Mel¡¯s spiritual power control to be so powerful. It could actually control 20 creatures of the same level for a long time. If she cooperated with battle angel Vivier, wouldn¡¯t it be a massacre!? No, no, this is not the time to think about this. Pierce looked up at the two hybrid titans who didn¡¯t look very smart. The elemental arrows struck their skin, leaving only a few white scars, without causing any actual damage. Its defense and strength were ridiculously high. However, the pressure from their bodies was not as great as the projection of the eight-headed serpent. Indeed, there was a difference between the Mythical stage and the False Mythical stage. Pierce set the control of the arrow towers to automatic mode. The peashooters under the city were also ready to attack. Vivier also quietly looked at the two level 5 hybrid titans. The battle that was about to begin caused a heated discussion in the live-stream. In less than an hour, this seventh wave battle upied the top spot on the global rankings. Compared to the performance of other countries, this was a huge difference. Pierce¡¯s battle naturally attracted many people. Especially when they saw the appearance of the two level 5 hybrid titans, the live-stream instantly heated up. ¡°Level 5 creatures?!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. It¡¯s only the seventh wave and he¡¯s already encountered level 5 creatures!?¡± ¡°Good lord, if he goes further, won¡¯t he encounter a level 9 creature?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. There¡¯s less than half a day to go before the invasion ends. Boss Pierce¡¯s seventh wave will probably be the end of it.¡± ¡°End of it? Are you sure he can finish it? There are two level 5 creatures, and Miss Vivier can¡¯t possibly win against them, right?¡± ¡°Miss Vivier is a level 4, how can she fight them?!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that two level 5 creatures would appear in the seventh wave!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the city of Country M. Pierce looked at the tall titan giants in the distance and knew that the arrow towers could not cause any effective damage to the giants. Vivier¡¯s light golden eyes shed with interest. This was the first time she had encountered such a powerful opponent. Her petite body could not help but tremble as the divine power in her body surged. Pierce froze when he saw Vivier. This was the first time he saw Vivier, the level 4 battle angel, reveal such an expression. Pierce grinned at the sight. ¡°Looks like Vivier is looking forward to this battle¡­¡± The anticipation for the battle? She was apletely different creature from the Subus Mel who was squatting in the corner. Boom! ¡°Hu-human?¡± The sound attracted everyone¡¯s attention. In the live stream room. ¡°F*ck, this thing can speak. What kind of creature is this!?¡± ¡°Hell, can this thing be defeated? Hurry up and destroy the city, I¡¯m tired of this suspense!¡± ¡°Tsk, previous poster, which country are you from, cursing our Country M?!¡± ¡°F*ck you, don¡¯t you know that our Country M is the overlord of the world now?!¡± ¡°They are anxious, the p*ssies are getting anxious!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª It can speak? But why did it look less intelligent than the level 4 Hell Leopard? Pierce was calm when he heard the voice. He had long known about the intelligence of creatures at level 4 and above. However, the eight-headed serpent had made no sound. But this level 5 giant actually spoke? No¡­ there was another creature that had spoken before. After thinking for a while, Pierce walked forward and stroked Vivier¡¯s soft golden hair. Vivier¡¯s eyes narrowed with killing intent. Pierce quickly removed his hand and coughed dryly. ¡°Vivier has grown up too. Today is your 16 days birthday! Haha¡­¡± Vivier looked at him expressionlessly. Then, she pointed at the two giants who were umting strength. In the blink of an eye, a circle of golden light wrapped around her fingertip. The meaning was clear. She would deal with the two giants below. This action puzzled the giants. ¡°Human¡­ die¡­¡± Another giant spoke in a broken voice. Pierce didn¡¯t know why the creatures that appeared from the fog wanted him dead. An angel, a subus, and a griffin. They had to target him, a human, every time, instead of these three. It was really too difficult to be a human. Pierce nced at his watch. There were five hours until the end of this mode. The rules of this invasion were very detailed. The higher the level of the challenge, the higher the reward. He looked at Vivier who was eager to try and asked softly, ¡°Can you finish off the two giants and the remaining Hell Leopards in five hours?¡± Vivier shook her head. Under Pierce¡¯s puzzled gaze, she extended three fingers. ¡°Only need three hours¡­¡± Chapter 49 - Ending the Battle

Chapter 49: Ending the Battle

Seeing Pierce¡¯s puzzled expression, Vivier slowly extended three fingers. A cold voice sounded in the night sky. ¡°Only need three hours¡­¡± Pierce knew that Vivier was beginning to be interested in them. Three hours? That will not do. It is too fast! Pierce thought to himself. Then, he said to Vivier softly, ¡°Cripple them in three hours, and kill them when five hours is almost over.¡± ording to the analysis of the monster levels in the previous waves, Pierce could guess the level of the next wave of enemies. It was a power he had never encountered before. A level 6 creature! It was Viver¡¯s limit to fight the two level 5 hybrid titans. A level 6 creature was two levels higher than Vivier. Without a doubt, Pierce would be thoroughly beaten He had to be cautious. Pierce did not dare to bet on whether he could escape the pursuit of a level 6 creature. The loss of the city was a small matter. After all, there was no punishment. But if he was gone, it would really be over. Vivier nodded, realizing Pierce¡¯s words. She threw the lollipop in her mouth to the side and condensed a golden spear covered in special patterns. The spear was about three feet long and golden starlight flowed around it. It looked very noble and gorgeous. At this moment, the two level 5 giants could no longer suppress their restless hearts. They growled angrily. The arrow towers began to interfere with the two giants that had charged into their range. The peashooters also gave their all. mes rose everywhere and thunder rumbled, as a magnificent army was charging into the battle. Soon, Vivier, who had activated her divine power wings, reached the hybrid titans. The giants raised their huge palms, wanting to p this annoying little thing away. But Vivier¡¯s agility was quite high and she easily dodged the palms. The golden spear drew four to five wounds on the broad backs of the two giants. Dark red blood flowed down. The two giants roared in pain. The level 5 strength was still iparable to the spear condensed from divine power. Vivier looked at the two powerless but mad giants with a trace of disdain. She had thought that they would be extremely powerful, and had not expected them to be so fragile. The giants, who did not have any agility attribute, could not move freely due to their huge bodies. They were at Vivier¡¯s mercy. Sword, spear,¡­divine power changed constantly along with Vivier¡¯s will. No one expected that a level 4 creature could dominate a level 5 creature. Furthermore, there were two of them! Pierce smiled as he saw the battle. Against an agile attacker, the giants¡¯rge bodies affected their performance. Not to mention they were hybrids of a mythical creature fighting an angel who had orthodox mythical bloodline. This battle waspletely one-sided. Seeing the injuries that had umted on the two giants, Vivier was about to cut off their heads with the golden greatsword. But then she suddenly remembered Pierce¡¯s instructions to her. Should she leave them alive? Vivier looked at the two weak giants and fell into deep thought. In her opinion, she should annihte these two giants in one go and experience the eighth wave of monsters. But¡­ Vivier nced at Pierce, who was standing on the wall, and thought for a moment. She turned the divine power into ropes and tied them around the body of the giants. With the support of divine power, these two pieces of trash werepletely unable to move. This battle made everyone speechless. Who would have thought that the two ferocious-looking giants would be so easily defeated? And they were even captured alive. Wasn¡¯t this too shameful for a level five creature?! Pierce watched Vivier walk back with the lollipop in her mouth. He kindly pointed to the blood stains on her white shirt. Vivier nced at him calmly. Then, she returned to her seat and quietly read. They were at thest step, and were just waiting for time to kill the giants. This invasion was consideredplete! In the real world. Country M. Countless people were dumbfounded. How could such huge giants lose just like that!? ¡°This is too weak. I can do it too!¡± ¡°You? Forget it. Your small body isn¡¯t nimble enough. Your speed is all on your hand.¡± ¡°Being too big is not a good thing sometimes!¡± ¡°Boss Pierce is awesome!¡± ¡°Stop being awesome every day. Can you show us something new?!¡± ¡°They were defeated f*cking fast!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just as everyone on Blue was discussing heatedly, Pierce looked at the time and gave Vivier the finalmand. Kill these two hybrid titans! Vivier nodded. She strolled to the tied up giants who had no strength to struggle. Golden de beams condensed under their horrified gazes. She raised her hand and shed. The weapon enhanced by divine power could cut iron like mud. Two huge heads fell to the ground. Blood spurted out. Fortunately, Vivier had already dodged to the side. Otherwise, her clothes would be stained all over again. At this moment, the two massive headless bodies gradually turned into dust which blew away with the wind under Pierce¡¯s surprised gaze. What did this mean?? Soon after, the two heads disappeared as well. There was still a minute until the end of the invasion. Boom! Lightning exploded in the sky as lightning snakes slithered around. Vivier frowned and looked at the dark sky. She felt a trace of threat. She quickly returned to Pierce¡¯s side. Pierce also looked up at the squirming mist that seemed to have a life of its own. There was a grave expression on his face. This time, he also felt a trace of unease. It was as if something incredible was about to happen. [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for sessfully defeating the seventh wave of invasion.] [Ranking for the Seventh Wave] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Time: 8 hours] [Second ce: None] [Third ce¡­] [The seventh wave of invasion has ended. The eighth wave is loading!] The eighth wave? Before Pierce could look down at his watch, Vivier attacked. A golden beam shot past Pierce¡¯s ear. It charged straight into the fog. It was so fast that Pierce didn¡¯t even have time to react. Vivier had attacked with all her strength. Bang! Chapter 50 - The Fear, the Rewards of First Place!

Chapter 50: The Fear, the Rewards of First ce!

Bang! The light beam kept moving forward and charged straight into the fog. There was a soft sound. Specks of golden starlight flew out of the fog. Pierce had no time to think. He quickly looked at the fog. He hoped to obtain some information through his golden hint system. Tap! Tap! The world fell into silence. The lightning and thunder in the sky seemed to be afraid and dissipated. In the silence, only the sound of approaching footsteps could be heard. A level 6 creature? Pierce thought quietly. At this moment, the countdown for the end of the infinite invasion began. 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ The creature in the fog seemed to sense the flow of time and was slightly stunned. The footsteps gradually quickened. It had already turned into a run. Unknown was often the source of fear. Pierce ordered an arrow tower to fire. Bang! They seemed to have struck something, but the footsteps did not slow down. Instead, it became faster and faster. 3¡­ 2¡­ Whoosh! 1! Bang! As the countdown ended, there was no more sound of running. However, the arrow that was shot out was returned back. It was nailed to the city wall, with only the fletching of the arrow revealed outside. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. However, Vivier¡¯s eyes flickered. No one knew what she was thinking. Pierceforted her. ¡°It¡¯s just a level six creature. As long as you step into level 5, I have a way to evolve you to level 6! There will be nothing to fear then.¡± Pierce was also looking forward to that day. Unfortunately, he did not know when Vivier would be able to evolve into a level 5 creature. At that moment, the hint appeared in Pierce¡¯s vision in red font. [One level 6 creature and three level 5 creatures detected. Please do not act rashly. That will only increase useless casualties. Please wait patiently for the countdown to end!] Against such a creature, he could only wait for death? This was not like facing the eight-headed serpent¡¯s main body. The pressure from the eight-headed serpent was enough to suffocate them, while this level 6 creature made them feel an indescribable fear. The live-stream was also ignited by this monster. ¡°What the hell was in the fog? It made me feel fear even through the screen¡­¡± ¡°Damn, that was so scary. I thought I was going to die.¡± ¡°Earlier, I noticed Miss Vivier wanting to kill the giants immediately. Thinking of it now, I feel a lingering fear.¡± ¡°Yeah, Pierce is the only one from Country M. If he¡¯s killed, it is basically GG.¡± ¡°Damn it, how can Miss Vivier be soft-hearted at the most crucial moment?¡± ¡°Damn you, do you want our Country M to be destroyed?!¡± ¡°I am reporting him. We have a spy here!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even the audience behind the screen was terrified of the monster in the fog. They could not imagine the fear that Pierce, who was facing the monster, must have felt. If he had really cleared the seventh round and blindly started the eighth round, he would have been doomed. It would be the end of Country M¡¯s journey in this survival game. Everyone felt like they had just survived a disaster. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª On Pierce¡¯s side. Vivier was watching television in the living room. Griffin was in charge of cleaning the room. Mel was training her spiritual power control. Piercey on the sofa and looked at his ranking list. There were a total of seven rankings. Pierce alone took first ce on these seven rankings. And the other countries. After reaching the fourth wave, they all disappeared. They had either fought a war of attrition or were wiped out. In short, Pierce was the only one on theter ranking list. This undoubtedly shocked the whole world. All the topics in the livestream channels were about Pierce. A single person had cleared seven waves of monsters. Apart from reverence, they had no other emotion. He was simply too strong to the point of being inhuman. The city of Country M was brightly lit. After thest invasion, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the fog gradually dissipated. The moon hung high in the sky again. After the Infinite Invasion mode ended, it was already midnight. Fatigue swept through Pierce¡¯s body. Hey on the sofa and yawned. He prepared to take a shower and sleep. He had not slept for two days. Wasn¡¯t this making things too difficult for a human like him? Just as Pierce was about to get up and go to the bathroom. The rewards from the Tower Defense world came. [This Infinite Invasionsted 48 hours!] [ording to the rules of this game, the cities that were destroyed will be repaired.] [There is no punishment] [There are no relevant rules to resurrect the dead contestants. My condolences!] [The overall ranking is about to be announced!] As soon as the notifications arrived, a heated discussion broke out in the world chat. [Country E: Kor]: ¡°F*ck, why are you so ruthless? Our Country E has suffered severe casualties this time.¡± [Country I: Dune]: ¡°I protest too. I strongly requestpensation!¡± [Country N: Lashawi]: ¡°Compensation my ass. Are you courting death by protesting against the Tower Defense!¡± [Country E: Flu]: ¡°Damn, our Country E has no objections. People of Country I, speak clearly!¡± [¡­] Pierce did not feel like going through the conversation in the world chat. It was just a war of words. It was extremely boring. Everyone was waiting for the rankings to be released. As for the first ce, a name had already appeared in the hearts of the yers from the various countries. That was Pierce. Most of the contestants smiled helplessly. After all, Pierce¡¯s strength was obvious, so they had to ept it even if they did not want to. [The Infinite Invasion Rewards are announced!] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, receives a mysterious box, 12,000 unique points, 40,000 Tower Defense points] [Second ce: Country R Team, receives 2000 unique points and 4,000 Tower Defense points.] [Third ce: Country G Team, receives 2000 unique points and 2,800 Tower Defense points.] [¡­] In Country R. ¡°I refuse to ept this. Why is the difference between first and second ce so great!?!?¡± ¡°Thousands of unique points, ten thousand Tower Defense points¡­¡± ¡°Why is the distribution like this!?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pierce, who was about to go take a shower, looked at the box in his hand and fell into thought¡­ Chapter 51 - Bloodline Item

Chapter 51: Bloodline Item

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce looked at the box that had appeared out of thin air and thought for a moment. Could the reward for first ce be another treasure map?! He had a treasure map that had yet to be explored. ording to his n, he would set off to explore the map after reinforcing the city tomorrow. Forget it, there was no need to think so much. He would know when he opened it. Pierce opened the box. The others also came closer. Even Vivier, who was watching television, couldn¡¯t help but lean over. After the dazzling light shed, a bottle filled with golden liquid was revealed. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Pierce picked up the bottle and muttered to himself in confusion. The others also shook their heads, indicating that they did not know. At this moment, a notification from the Tower Defense world came. [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for unlocking a bloodline item!] [Appraising¡­] [Item: Vampire Bloodline Item] 1 [Level: 4] [Potential: Level 6] [Introduction: By drinking this vampire bloodline potion through a special ritual, you will turn from a human into a vampire.] Bloodline item??? Pierce froze. No, he was shocked. Transforming an ordinary person into a vampire? Topletely break away from the weak mortal body!? Pierce looked at the bottle with a fanatical expression. He did not expect such a bloodline item to really exist! If so, his thought of using his own strength to defend the city would be possible. Pierce stowed the vial in case it was lost. After feeling the appearance of this potion, Vivier felt a little ufortable. It was like an urge to destroy it. But she couldn¡¯t go against Pierce. She really felt troubled. Pierce was still thinking about the source of these bloodline items. He did not n to use this potion himself. He really did need such things to increase his strength. But a vampire bloodline with only level 6 growth potential was really not what he wanted. In the real world, many people started arguing over this bottle of bloodline potion. ¡°There¡¯s really no need to use the vampire bloodline. It¡¯s just a small bat.¡± ¡°Woah, look at your ignorant appearance. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t awaken the ability to p you across the screen. Otherwise, I would have pped you until you didn¡¯t even recognize your face.¡± ¡°LMAO Master Pierce already has an angel, a subus, and a griffin. Which one of them is not stronger than the vampire bloodline??¡± ¡°Oh, the vampire bloodline is more than twice as good as his ordinary physique.¡± ¡°Previous poster, you must be retarded. Don¡¯t you know what it means to have foresight?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was discussing the bloodline item. Pierce did not want to use this potion because its growth potential was really too low. In fact, it might not even beparable to the griffin. It was obvious that the vampire had many pros and cons. But overall, there were more cons than pros. Pierce did not want to be afraid of the sun, have a pale face, and obvious weaknesses. Furthermore, he had Vivier as a meleebatant, so there was no need to use it. In short, this bloodline had too little potential and too many ws. Pierce looked at the golden potion and thought for a moment. Then he suddenly pped his head. He felt like an idiot. Didn¡¯t he have the golden hint system? After staring at the liquid for half a minute, golden red words appeared. [High ranked vampire source. It has good recovery ability, transformation ability, and blood sucking ability.] [But at the same time, the limitations are too great. Uncontroble bloodsucking desire, fear of sunlight, and so on.] [Combining all the information, I don¡¯t really rmend you to use this potion. Of course, whether you use it or not is your business.] Pierce sighed as he read therge series of words. He had obtained a bloodline item, but he did not expect it to be so much trash. However, the reward this time gave him an answer to the question that he had been thinking about. There was indeed a power in this world that could let him fight against monsters. This was a good start. Pierce shook the liquid in his hand. At this moment, he noticed Vivier¡¯s strange expression. He was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Did she get injured while fighting the two hybrid titans? Vivier looked at the potion in Pierce¡¯s hand and lost control of her expression. That bottle was constantly emitting a nauseating smell. Even the scent of the subus was covered by it. Seeing Vivier pointing at the vampire potion in his hand, Pierce realized the situation. ording to the information given by the hint system, this bottle of Vampire Blood Potion was made from the source of a high ranked vampire. And Pierce knew what a high ranked vampire represented. He had thought that angels could get along with subus, so he didn¡¯t think too much about a bottle of vampire bloodline. But seeing Vivier, he realized how suffocating the nature of a level 6 vampire was. Looks like he could not keep this bottle of vampire bloodline with him. There was an issue of growth potential and other things if he used it. And now, it was at risk of being broken into pieces by Vivier whether he drank it or not. Pierce decided to sell the bottle. But it was better to talk about this tomorrow morning. Now that the invasion had ended, many of the participants who were still alive in the Tower Defense world had gone to sleep. Competition rtionships could not be taken too far, or the benefits would be affected. Taking some time, Pierce nced at the live-stream that he hadn¡¯t watched in a long time. Thements were flying everywhere, and every one of them was rted to him. Some questioned why he did not drink the bloodline potion. Forget it, forget it. Pierce did not want to continue reading thements. It was extremely boring. 1 After turning off the live-stream, Pierce walked into the bathroom with his new clothes. He prepared to take afortable hot bath and sleep soundly. After lying in bed, he began to think about his ns. If nothing unexpected happened, he would finish sorting out everything tomorrow. It was time to search for the treasure. Chapter 52 - Bloodline Item Transaction

Chapter 52: Bloodline Item Transaction

Pierce slept soundly. He got out of bed slowly at eight thirty and did a simple stretch. It had been a long time since he felt sofortable. Walking out of the bedroom, he saw Vivier sleeping on the sofa. The television was still on. As for Mel and the griffin, they had long returned to their beds to sleep and had yet to get up. Looking at the messy living room, Pierce bought a cleaning service from the Tower Defense store for ten points. The snacks and trash bags on the ground were automatically cleared. He turned off the television and carried Vivier back to her room. He washed his face and had breakfast. He then opened the world channel, nning to sell the vampire potion. At this moment, there were already many people chatting on the world channel. [Country T: Nuna]: ¡°Good morning, big shots!¡± [Country K: Fat Lake]: ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± [Country C: Kruru]: ¡°Morning (?§¥?).¡± [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°Good morning!¡± [Country G: Lika]: ¡°????¡± [Country K: Fat Lake]: ¡°?????¡± [Country K: Fat Lake]: ¡°????¡± [¡­] The screen was filled with question marks because of Pierce¡¯s simple greeting! All of you must be nuts! Pierce¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the question marks that filled the screen. How was he going to release the information about the bloodline trade? Wasn¡¯t it just a greeting? Was there a need to flood the screen? After some hesitation, he sent the message about wanting to sell the bloodline bottle. It was best to transact this bottle as soon as possible. If he held it in his hand, it would sooner orter be smashed by that angel. After all, thepatibility between the two was really too poor. [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°Vampire bloodline potion can turn a person into a vampire. Name the price if you want it!¡± [Country G: Huaji]: ¡°F*ck, Boss Pierce, wait for me to wake our boss up!¡± [Country R: Lizes]: ¡°I¡¯ll offer 10,000 unique points. If you ept, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± [Country R: Zomus]: ¡°Shut up, you bastard!¡± [Country F: Idol]: ¡°Bloodline tool, there¡¯s actually such a thing in this world!¡± [Country Y: Wandford]: ¡°It was probably the reward from that box for the first ce in the Infinite Invasion!¡± [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°Wow, Vampire, Pierce really got a good thing. I will offer 1,000 unique points, which is half of our Country G¡¯s assets!¡± [Country F: Idol]: 1,000 unique points? The big shots of Country G are really rich. Our Country F has less than 1,000 unique points. [Country Q: Maun]: ¡°The rich speak differently!¡± [¡­] Looking at the messages on the screen, Pierce asked the system to automatically provide him with information about the deal. Three countries participated in the bid. The highest bid was Country G¡¯s thousand unique points. One of the other two countries bid 500 unique points. The third country bid one unique point. They only bid to troll. This is so infuriating! Why didn¡¯t the Tower Defense world create a tform for trading? This was too troublesome. Pierce looked at the transaction information. Several small countries gradually appeared. They had offered half of their country¡¯s assets. But these countriesbined did not have as many unique points as Country G alone. Moreover, Pierce had even more unique points. About 13,000 points. It had already broken through the ten thousand mark. These thousand unique points were dispensable to him. After all, a thousand points more or a thousand points less would not affect him at all. He waited patiently for a while. No one was able to bid higher than Country G. Pierce then contacted Zenus through the private message. [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°If you want to convert into a vampire bloodline, you still need a ritual, but I don¡¯t know what that ritual is.¡± Pierce did not want to lie to his ally, so he told Zenus the ws. Before long, Zenus replied. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll find a way to inquire about the ritual.¡± Seeing that Zenus agreed immediately, Pierce sent him the exchange request without hesitation. [Country M: Pierce is sending an exchange request. Do you agree?] At this moment, Zenus, who was lying on the wooden bed with a cigarette in his mouth, smiled and used his remaining arm to confirm. Vampire bloodline? It should be able to heal my arm. Zenus looked at the empty sleeve on the other side, and excitement shed in his eyes. Life without a hand was too unbearable. Pierce also epted the deal. He ced the vampire bloodline in the transaction. A white light enveloped the item. Then, it disappeared. At this moment, a thousand unique points were instantly transferred to Pierce¡¯s ount. This meant that the transaction waspleted. After sending the potion to Zenus, Pierce began to prepare the city¡¯s safety measures. On the other side, after receiving the golden potion, Zenus¡¯s eyes lit up. The contestants from Country G surrounded him. They looked at the bloodline potion that cost them half of their assets curiously. They had unanimously approved this transaction. After all, their leader, Zenus, had lost his arm because of them. Seeing Zenus¡¯s face grow thinner after losing his arm, everyone felt very upset. Therefore, after knowing that Pierce had a vampire bloodline potion, they immediately inquired about everything rted to vampires. Especially after knowing the characteristics of body parts regeneration, they were even more shocked. They took out a portion of their savings and handed it to Zenus. The assets of the whole team were exchanged for a potion. In the live-stream room of Country G. The audience was in tears. ¡°Look, this is called team spirit!¡± ¡°Our Country G is definitely invincible!¡± ¡°Boss Pierce is doing it alone¡­¡± ¡°Can our Country G bepared to Big Boss Pierce?¡± ¡°¡­¡± On the other side, Pierce, who did not know the entire Country G was in tears, was leisurely watering the peashooters below the city. He watched as the green leaves swayed in the wind, and smiled in satisfaction. Chapter 53 - The Journey Under the Setting Sun!

Chapter 53: The Journey Under the Setting Sun!

Pierce smiled in satisfaction when he saw the peashooters brimming with vitality. After watering the nts, it was time to find the treasure. With Vivier¡¯s flying ability, it would take them an entire day to make a round trip. But considering that Mel was just born and had yet to properly experience this world, they decided to use this journey to broaden her horizons. By the time Pierce packed everything up, it was alreadyte afternoon. The sun was starting to set. Pierce brought Vivier and Mel to the city gate and prepared to leave. The griffin was responsible for guarding the city with the peashooters. It was also responsible for watering the peashooters. Pierce checked the time. If he dyed any longer, it would be dark before they set off. The earlier they set off, the better. After all, no one knew when the next invasion would begin. Before leaving, he transferred the thousand unique points he obtained earlier from Country G to the griffin. Yes, his unique points could indeed be transferred to other creatures. This was also a function Pierce had just discovered. Vivier was expressionless as she took a step away from Pierce. Her petite body had already retreated into the city. She stood there quietly looking at Pierce and Mel. The griffin suddenly had a bad feeling. Vivier¡¯s intention was clear. Go on, Griffin and I will guard the house¡­ A ck line appeared on Pierce¡¯s forehead. Wasn¡¯t she just coveting the thousand unique points of the griffin? With Vivier¡¯s strength, the ordinary griffin was easily controlled. Pierce walked up to Vivier and held her hand as he pulled her out of the city gate. Vivier looked a little unwilling. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The sun set, and the evening light reflected in Mel¡¯s dark purple pupils. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful sight. For a moment, she was stunned. After all, ever since she was born, she had been facing an endless invasion of monsters. Strictly speaking, this was the first time she felt so rxed. At this moment, Vivier handed her a lollipop and walked forward without looking back. Mel looked at the lollipop with doubt. It can¡¯t be durian-vored again, right?! With doubt in her heart, Mel licked it gently. There was no pungent smell like she remembered. At the thought of this, Mel put the candy in her mouth calmly. She hopped and followed Vivier. Pierce, who was walking in front, looked around as he referenced the map. There was not much concern about the danger. After all, he had a Mythical level 4 battle angel and a subus who controlled spiritual force. As long as it was not a level 6 creature that suddenly attacked, there was nothing that could pose a threat to him. Thinking of this, his heart calmed down. When they had covered less than half the distance, the sky had already darkened. The wind blew through the leaves of the forest, creating rustling sounds. Bright white moonlight shone through the trees andnded on the ground. With a snap of her fingers, Vivier mobilized her divine power and condensed a few golden guiding lights. Pierce looked around at the instantly bright surroundings and silently praised Vivier. Meanwhile, in Country M¡¯s livestream, it was still ck. Everyone was paying attention to this problem. Why wasn¡¯t Pierce¡¯s live-stream turned on?! Ever since it was closedst night, the screen had been ck for an entire day. Could Big Boss Pierce be in trouble?! The moment this thought appeared, it instantly became a hot topic in Country M. In the conference room of the leaders of Country M. The old man finally finished dealing with the diplomatic situation and convened a meeting regarding the fate of the country. Looking at the dark live-stream, the old man quickly sent a message to the leader of Country G and asked Zenus to send a message to Pierce to ask about the situation. After all, that was what happenedst time. After saying his request, the old man looked at the empty screen and sighed helplessly. There were too many countries that hade to do diplomacy recently, and they were too busy. And all of this was due to Pierce, this young man! The old man¡¯s lips gradually curled up. The feeling of all the countriesing for peace was too troublesome¡­ As for whether Pierce was in trouble? The old man had his own trust in the extremely cautious Pierce. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Beep! Beep! ¡°Boss, the country has sent another message!¡± A participant from Country G shouted. Zenus, who was browsing the world channel in search of information about the ritual, turned and asked. ¡°What orders did the country send again?¡± When Country G was about to send themand, they basically called for all theizens to send the message together on the screen. It wouldst for a total of ten minutes. Ever since Zenus came to this Tower Defense world, he had often received orders from his country. Was there anymand this time? Zenus instructed his teammates, who had nothing to do, to continue browsing for the information. Then, he quickly walked to a room. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about Pierce!¡± Hearing the teammate¡¯s reply, Zenus looked surprised. This was the first time the country had sent news about Pierce. ¡°What is the content?¡± Zenus asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s a request from the leaders of Country M. They hope you can send a message to Pierce and remind him to turn on the live-stream¡­¡± After reading this message, this person was a little stunned. Did the country need to issue an order for such a small matter¡­ After all, they had seen the audience from Country M flood the chat the previous time. And this time, it was actually released by the country! What did this mean?! Zenus was no fool. He guessed it immediately. Has the rtionship between Country G and Country M advanced further? Zenus was very supportive of this situation. After all, he had just obtained a bottle of vampire bloodline potion from Pierce today. The better the rtionship between the two countries, the better the rtionship between Country G and Pierce. This was something both sides were willing to see. But? Why didn¡¯t Pierce turn on the live-stream!? Did he forget again? Zenus couldn¡¯t help butugh when he recalled the previous incident.. Chapter 54 - Arriving at the Treasure Mark

Chapter 54: Arriving at the Treasure Mark

Did he forget again? Thinking back to the reply Pierce had given him thest time, Zenus couldn¡¯t help but want tough. He did not expect such a powerful person to have a bad memory. At the thought of this, Zenus sent a message to Pierce. In another area. The moon hung high in the sky. Pierce, who was strolling, suddenly heard a soft sound on the back of his hand. Someone sent him a message. He opened the chat interface. The person who sent him the message was none other than Zenus, who he hadpleted the transaction with earlier. Pierce scratched his head and didn¡¯t know how to reply to Zenus¡¯ message. ¡°Brother, why is your live-stream switched off again? Your country¡¯s leaders have contacted our leaders!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Was it that difficult for him to live a life without the live-stream? He could not say that he chose to close it and not turn it on, right? That would disappoint the Country M¡¯s citizens. Pierce thought for a moment and sent the message. ¡°It¡¯s not suitable to do a live broadcast while traveling.¡± ¡°Do not disturb, I am not dead!¡± Pierce closed the chat box with satisfaction. Zenus fell silent. Traveling¡­ As expected of Pierce, he could even go on a trip at such a time and did what they did not dare to imagine. Thinking of this, Zenus showed the chat records to the audience in the live-stream and said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t remind Pierce, but he¡¯s on a trip!¡± With that said, Zenus continued searching for information on the ritual. As for Pierce? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. With that level 4 angel, who could hurt him? Instead of worrying about Pierce, he might as well worry about himself. ¡°Everyone, continue searching for information on the ritual!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­¡­ The old man from Country M, who had received Pierce¡¯s message, was stunned. He was indeed a big shot. He actually dared to travel in the Tower Defense world! In the previous Tower Defense Survival game, which participant dared to take a step out of the city? Everyone was trembling as they hid in the city, waiting for the Tower Defense to end. Unexpectedly, were all the contestants this year so brave? Even the audience in Country M fell into a strange silence after seeing the message Pierce sent to Zenus. Too strong! He actually went on a trip in this war that concerned the fate of the countries! Forget it, forget it. Since Pierce was fine, it was okay. They had watched the live broadcast of Miss Vivier¡¯s strength and were very clear about it. With her around, father-inw Pierce¡¯s life was guaranteed. Pierce, who had no idea that he had be everyone¡¯s father-inw, had stopped to rest. They had walked for four to five hours. It was nothing to Vivier and Mel. But for Pierce, who was still a human, was too tired. He simply arranged the items for tonight. After all, everything could be purchased with the Tower Defense points. So Pierce didn¡¯t bring too much luggage with him. After dinner. He checked Vivier¡¯s stats. He wanted to confirm why she had yet to evolve to the fifth level. She had clearly reached the boundary of level 4, but still could not evolve. After a while, a floating text appeared before him. [Battle Angel (Vivier)] [Level: Peak Level 4 (Pseudo Level 5)] [Introduction: An angel who craves battle grows and sublimates in battle. She blooms in battle and dies in battle!] The Vivier interface had changed. Pseudo level 5 creature? And perish in battle¡­ Was this their fate as battle angels? Pierce nced at the listless Vivier. He had a new understanding of the mythical race Battle Angels. Anyway, there was no hurry. She would advance to Level 5 sooner orter. As long as Vivier reached level 5, Pierce could use the golden potion to push her to level six. She could be considered invincible then! She could almost do whatever she wanted. The night passed slowly under the bonfire. The sky was turning bright. Pierce opened his eyes. The two level 4 creatures beside him had not slept all night. One was reading aic in boredom while the other was ying with the game console. Ever since Mel obtained some Tower Defense points, she went on a shopping spree. Now, she had taken a liking to gaming. Shaking his head helplessly, Pierce got up and packed quickly to continue his journey. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be able to reach the treasure location this afternoon. On the way. After getting the game console, Mel, who was bing addicted to games, expressed that she was tired of the surrounding scenery. Vivier was totally unconcerned as she read theic. Pierce was the only one enjoying the view. After passing a grasnd filled with beautiful flowers, they finally arrived at the location of the treasure. It was a tall mountain range. Unlike the surroundings, the mountain range was covered in snow. But at this moment, the ce Pierce and the others were standing on was filled with the energy of spring. In the sky above the mountain peak. They could vaguely see tiny snowkes falling. It looked like winter wasing. The strange sight stunned Pierce. Was there such a magical sight in the Tower Defense world?! The mountain range in the middle was covered in snow, while spring wind blew in its surroundings. This went against the ecology of nature. Unfortunately, Pierce had turned off the live-stream before he got there. Therefore, only they could see this peculiar scene. Pierce bought a few thick clothes from the Tower Defense store and put them on. After making sufficient preparations, he began to advance toward the peak. His intuition told him that the treasure on the mountaintop was definitely extraordinary! The subus and angel followed behind Pierce. Only Mel obediently changed her clothes, while Vivier still moved in her usual white sweater and pants. Vivier looked at the icy mountain range without a change in expression. The cold was unable to affect her at all. She did not wear thick clothes and stepped straight into the foot of the mountain. After they took a step in, a cold wind blew as whistling snowkes fell from the sky. In front was a snowy mountain range, and behind it was a grasnd that felt like spring all year round. Pierce grinned. He was definitely going to take this treasure! Chapter 55 - Divine Armament Crimson Firmament, Countdown to the Fifth Invasion!

Chapter 55: Divine Armament Crimson Firmament, Countdown to the Fifth Invasion!

After stepping into this domain filled with ice and snow, he was stunned. A cold wind suddenly blew, as if an invisible consciousness was controlling everything. Pierce, who was walking in front, covered his head with his arms to block the wind and snow that blew towards him. There was no way to continue forward in this situation! It was clearly very calm when he was watching from outside. There were only some tiny snowkes floating down. However, when they entered this domain, dangers appeared everywhere? Was it blocking their path? At this moment, Vivier, who was walking at the back, extended her hand to the two in front. Golden divine power condensed in her palm. In the blink of an eye, this divine power enveloped the three figures in the snow. This barrier formed by divine power isted the cold wind and snow. Pierce sighed heavily in relief. He did not want to experience that suffocating feeling again. Fortunately, he did not leave Vivier in the city. Otherwise, with his mortal body and Mel¡¯s spiritual power, it would basically be GG. With Vivier¡¯s divine power protecting them, the speed at which the group advanced was tens of times faster than the difficult pace at the beginning. When they encountered any obstacles, Vivier directly used her divine power to clear them. Soon, they arrived at the top of the mountain. At the top of the mountain was a huge circr tform. In the middle of this tform was a long rectangr box. The box was very simple. It was even buried by the snow, revealing only a corner. It took Pierce a while to notice it. The snowstorm here seemed to be smaller than the snowstorm outside. But with Vivier¡¯s divine power barrier, Pierce could only judge with the naked eye. The most important thing now was definitely not to study whether the snowstorm was smaller. Pierce slowly approached the box. He brushed the snow off with his hand. There were no words carved on it. Pierce slowly opened the box with anticipation. The moment the long box was opened, a wave of heat swept over! The surrounding snow instantly evaporated! Boom! The heat wave was like ripples in water, spreading outwards from the mountaintop. Pierce, who was inside the divine power barrier, could not feel any heat. But he could clearly see the heat waves. If he did not have thisyer of Vivier¡¯s barrier on him¡­ Pierce didn¡¯t dare think further. The heat that erupted in that instant was enough to vaporize him into a dry corpse. Even the listless Vivier became interested. Pierce nced at Vivier to check if the barrier could hold on. Vivier nodded slowly. Pierce received the reply and continued to open the half-opened box. Creak! After Pierce had fully opened the box, the contents stunned him. It was a dark red sword that was burning. Three feet long and three fingers wide. It was carved with unknown symbols. Pierce was inside the barrier, but he still felt a burning sensation. ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Pierce muttered to himself. Unfortunately, no one answered him. The subus and angel behind him were stunned as well. Vivier could clearly feel the heat wave that could melt everything attacking her barrier. A very powerful sword¡­ Vivier¡¯s eyes lit up. Pierce crouched in front of the sword as the golden hint system activated again. Since the Tower Defense world did not give any answers, he could only rely on the golden hint. Before long, information rted to this sword appeared in his field of vision. [Level 7 Divine Armament, Crimson Firmament, is not something you can control as you don¡¯t have any power now. The blood of ordinary people will evaporate before it can bind the weapon. You can let the golden-haired Lolita behind you try¡­] ¡°Level 7 divine armament¡­ Crimson Firmament?¡± ¡°Level 7?¡­¡± Pierce did not hesitate and let Vivier step forward to bind it with blood. Vivier was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this sword something that Pierce had searched for? Why did he give it to her?! As a battle angel, Vivier could easily sense Pierce¡¯s desire to be stronger. But¡­ such a powerful sword was given to me just like that? Pierce nodded when Vivier looked at him. He wanted it too, but without any power, as an ordinary person, he had no way to bind it with blood! Not to mention, it did not matter who got this sword as long as it was not an outsider. With this sword, Vivier¡¯s strength would definitely rise to a new level. She would not have to be so passive if she faced that level 6 creature again. Seeing this, Vivier nodded. She followed the method Pierce had given her and dripped a drop of golden blood on the Crimson Firmament. Buzzz! Boom! The moment the golden blood dripped onto the sword, the Crimson Firmament seemed to be agitated. Raging mes surged out of the sword as if it had endless divine might. Vivier smiled and grabbed the sword hilt. She gently waved at the dark clouds above the mountain. A crescent moon energy with zing mes charged into the sky. The thick clouds were split into two. Along the way, the scorching mes turned the snowkes floating in the air into steam. Pierce was delighted at the power. Too strong! With Vivier and Crimson Firmament, where could he not go in this Tower Defense world! Not to mention anything else, he was sure to get a suitable bloodline item. Mel, who was hiding behind Pierce, opened her mouth slightly. That angel actually had such powerful strength? No, I have to work hard too! Just as the group of people was immersed in joy, a mechanical voice interrupted them. That was the Tower Defense world¡¯s announcement! Pierce looked up quickly. Vivier also put away the mes on the Crimson Firmament and walked to Pierce¡¯s side. [Countdown to the fifth monster invasion: 4 days!] [All contestants, please be prepared. This invasion will be the same as the previous four times. If the intruder breaches the city, they will appear in the real world with an increase of ten thousand times!] [The countdown to the fifth monster invasion has started!] The fifth monster invasion¡­ is it beginning? Pierce heard the mechanical voice that had been ringing in his ears and grinned. Chapter 56 - Return to the City, Information About the Ritual!

Chapter 56: Return to the City, Information About the Ritual!

[All contestants, please be prepared. The fifth invasion will begin in four days!] Pierce smiled when he saw the notification. It had really made him wait. After learning that he could obtain bloodlines and Vivier could evolve in battle, Pierce had been looking forward to the next invasion. Every invasion would be stronger than the previous invasion. This was a rule of the Tower Defense world. The highest level monster in the previous invasion seemed to be level 4. In other words, during the fifth invasion, the Boss was at least a level 5 creature. Vivier kept stroking Crimson Firmament. She was also looking forward to seeing some powerful creatures in this invasion. It was a good opportunity for her to test the power of this level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament. Just like that, Pierce and the others returned after obtaining the divine weapon. Anyway, there were still four days before the invasion, and they were not in a hurry. So, he did not make Vivier carry them back. It was time to rest after having gone through so many battles. There needed to be a proper bnce between work and rest. He might even be able to pick up a few good elemental energy stones on the way back. It was already noon. They immediately felt a sense of warmth after leaving the snowy mountain. Pierce could only praise this miraculous sight. ¡°What a wonderful world¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª The remaining participating countries also received this announcement at the same time. But it was different from the previous times. After experiencing the terrifying challenge of Infinite Invasion, they were all looking forward to the next invasion. The countries whose cities were breached in the Infinite Invasion Mode had found their weaknesses. The biggest problem was¡­ insufficient firepower! If they wanted to have enough firepower, they would need the arrow towers and elemental energy stones. These could be bought from the Unique Shop. But what about the unique points? Without the unique points, they could not buy these items. Without these items to increase their firepower, they could only be broken through by the monsters. If they wanted to obtain the unique points, they could only wait for the invasion and defend the city properly. They were all looking forward to it. They were looking forward to seeing if the invasion of the monsters would bring them enough unique points! On Country G. Zenus, who had been asking about the vampire ritual, was dumbfounded. At this moment, he received some relevant information. In the city of Country Q, there was a pir carved with bats on a destend. Although they did not know if it was the ritual that Zenus was looking for, just this piece of information cost a hundred unique points. Zenus paid without hesitation. After obtaining the information and the location of Country Q, Zenus decided to set off that very night. The distance between Country G and Country Q was not too far. Four days was enough for him to go back and forth three times. Without hesitation, Zenus took the Vampire Bloodline Potion and led five people to Country Q. If he could sessfully transform into a level 4 vampire, then it would definitely be a great killing weapon in the uing battle. After all, everyone knew that vampires were night creatures. Every time the monsters invaded, they would block the sun. This was an excellent environment for the legendary vampires. The other countries also prepared their respectivebat resources. They waited eagerly for the fifth invasion. Zenus had just set off when Pierce returned to the city. The moon and stars were sparse, and the shadows of the trees swayed. Pierce finally saw the light of the city. He had either been hurrying or climbing the snowy mountain these past two days. Even with his strong willpower, he was exhausted. As for the angel and subus, how could an ordinary person¡¯s physiquepare to these mythical creatures? Pierce saw the rows of peashooters suddenly on high alert in the distance. They were clearly doing their best to guard the city. When they saw Pierce gradually entering the range, their serious little eyes rxed again. Without photosynthesis, they also had to sleep and rest. Pierce pushed open the gate. The griffin had already flown out of the city to greet its master. In the past few days when Pierce was not around, it had led a leisurely life. Especially since Pierce had given it a thousand unique points. Apart from watering the peashooters regrly every day, nothing needed to be done. After all, no one would be stupid enough to barge into this forest that was stained with the aura of the eight-headed serpent. Pierce returned to his room and cleaned himself up. Afterwards, he strolled into the living room and drank a cup of hot teafortably. He suddenly remembered that he had not turned on the livestream for three days. He did not know how Country M was doing now. What he did not know was that after he had turned off the livestream for more than a day, the entire poption of Country M¡¯s capital was evacuated. Layers of soldiers surrounded the city. They had no way of knowing about Pierce¡¯s situation. There was no notification of Country M withdrawing from the Tower Defense, but they still had to be on full alert. After all, ording to the rules of the Tower Defense world, as long as the participants of a country died, they would automatically surrender. Even the old man who had information about Pierce had to agree with this idea. Just as the citizens of Country M were suffering. The originally dark live-stream lit up again. Many people were attracted over from Country G¡¯s livestream. In the blink of an eye, Pierce¡¯s live-stream broke through a hundred million audience. ¡°He¡¯s back, he¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Without Big Boss Pierce¡¯s live broadcast, I can¡¯t sleep at night!¡± ¡°No one could sleep!¡± ¡°It¡¯s even worse for those of us who live in the capital. We¡¯re always in fear, and now we¡¯re forced to live in another city!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. The property prices in the capital have fallen drastically. F*cking hell, I lost so much.¡± ¡°Enough, be content. Without Big Boss Pierce, you would have already lost your lives.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Just as he turned on the live-stream, thements appeared like a flood. Pierce transferred the view from himself to Griffin. After a while, a scene of a griffin eating dog food appeared in the live-stream. ¡°What is this! I want to see Miss Vivier!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to watch the griffin eat dog food. You can show us Miss Mel at least!¡± ¡°Tsk, feeding dog food to the griffin. Boss Pierce is really awesome!¡± ¡°Mannered Griffin: F*ck you?¡± Chapter 57 - Vampire Transformation

Chapter 57: Vampire Transformation

The live-stream was filled with discussions. But what Pierce did not know at this moment was that after obtaining the vampire bloodline, Zenus had already found information about the vampire bloodline ritual. But even if he knew, he would not be too surprised. At most, he would sigh at Zenus¡¯s good luck. An endless invasion was sudden and different from ordinary invasion. He had a rough idea. The seventh wave already had bloodline items. Furthermore, it was a level 4 vampire bloodline. Then, would the higher the level, the more powerful and rare the bloodline would be? The answer was yes. But the most important thing now was to quickly increase Vivier¡¯s strength. Otherwise, if he were to encounter that mode again and encountered that level 6 creature, there would be no way to pass. Not to mention, there were never before seen level 7, level 8, and level 9 creatures. The highest evolution of Vivier¡¯s battle angel race was the mythical level 8. As long as the level 9 did not appear, Pierce could sweep through the entire Tower Defense world alone. Not to mention¡­ Since the Tower Defense Survival started, level 7 and above creatures had never appeared. Perhaps the past contestants were too weak, the Tower Defense world could only release level 1 and level 2 creatures. The highest would be level 4 creatures. But this time, the Tower Defense world was different. Pierce had obtained elemental energy stones from the very beginning. The power of the entire Tower Defense world was finally revealed. Pierce slowly fell asleep. He definitely had to obtain the bloodline, but the bloodline he wanted was the best of the best! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°F*ck, why are there so many monsters here?!¡± ¡°D*mn, could it be that those bastards from Country Q deliberately released fake news!?¡± The two participants from Country G looked at the group of level two sharp-toothed foxes in the distance and immediately cursed. They had already cursed the ancestors of Country Q thousands of times in their minds. In front of them was Zenus. He squinted at the sharp-toothed foxes in the clearing, his expression ugly. ording to the rough calction, there were over 30 sharp-toothed foxes in front. They had also seen this creature in the Tower Defense world¡¯s creature handbook. It could even be said to be a ssic example. However, ever since their generation entered the Tower Defense world, they had never seen such a creature. ¡°Native creatures¡­ How troublesome!¡± He muttered softly to himself. Sharp-toothed foxes were creatures with the same characteristics as wolves. Their movements were very agile and their ws were sharp. Simply put, the six of them weren¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps between these sharp-toothed foxes. What should I do? The ritual was clearly right in front. They had to pass through this clearing filled with sharp-toothed foxes and find the ritual carved with bats. ¡°Sir Zenus, let¡¯s seek help from Country Q!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Let them reinforce us. We¡¯ll pay with some unique points.¡± ¡°I suspect that the people from Country Q did it on purpose to deceive us!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Listening to his teammates¡¯ conversation, Zenus thought for a while. Indeed, apart from requesting help from Country Q, there was no other way. Thinking that he still had more than 700 unique points left in Country G, Zenus gritted his teeth. He opened the chat box and sent a message to the people from Country Q. At the same time, he sent 300 unique points to the other party. The content was very simple. Help me go to the ritual pir and I will pay you the unique points. Country Q agreed and epted the 300 unique points. Zenus heaved a sigh of relief. There was no problem now. With the arrival of Country Q¡¯s reinforcements, the group quickly arrived at the ce where the bats were carved. It was a stone pir tens of meters long. It charged straight into the clouds. The top could not be seen. Zenus, who had taken out the bloodline item, received a message from the Tower Defense world. [Bloodline item and ritual have been detected. Do you want to change your bloodline?] Hearing the mechanical voice, Zenus¡¯s remaining arm trembled slightly. ¡°Yes!¡± He chose the answer excitedly. [Bloodline conversion is in progress, please do not leave the area around the ritual!] The bat marks on the stone pir glowed red. It dyed the night red. Before he could react, a drop of blood flowed out from his fingertip. It floated in the air as if something was guiding it. More and more blood flowed out from his fingers. Zenus¡¯ expression was also visible to the naked eye. It went from red to pale. He had lost too much blood and was on the verge of copse. The Country G personnel wanted to help him but was refused. More and more blood was umting in the air. Immediately after, the blood was drawn by the stone pir, forming a straight line. It floated onto the stone pir. The stone pir was dyed red, and then it flowed back along his fingers. Was this¡­ changing blood?! Everyone was shocked by this magical scene. This was too powerful! The entire ritual took about three hours. The surrounding people saw that Zenus¡¯s face was gradually turning red, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. They were afraid of disturbing him. Three hours! A full three hours passed. Zenus opened his eyes with difficulty. It felt that the world had changed in its perception. It could no longer be called a human. A sense of power surged out of its body. At the same time, a strong desire to suck blood slowly filled its brain. ¡°This power¡­ Tsk, this desire to suck blood really makes me unhappy!¡± Zenus¡¯ face was pale. Two sharp fangs grew out of its mouth. Its originally muscr body seemed to have been sucked dry. Was this the strength of a level 4?! Zenus suppressed the intense desire to suck blood and looked excited. With such a powerful force, it could finish off all the level 3 dark zombies alone! This was its understanding of its own power. Powerful! This was simply way too strong! However, the desire to suck blood kept pounding its brain. It couldn¡¯t possibly drain its subordinates of their blood! Fortunately, there were blood bags in the Tower Defense store! Chapter 58 - The Fifth Invasion

Chapter 58: The Fifth Invasion

No one else knew that Zenus, who had lost an arm, had already turned into a vampire. Pierce was now busy making preparations. After spending more than 3,000 unique points, the power of Country M¡¯s city doubled instantly. He bought a total of 50 skeleton archers. The number of elemental arrow towers also increased to 80. In terms of firepower, Pierce¡¯s city was definitely the first. With such a powerful firepower suppression, as long as creatures below level 4 appeared from the fog, what awaited them was an arrow and instant death. The 50 skeleton archers he bought were level 3 creatures that had just been refreshed in the store. They were all elemental archers. Each of their powers wasparable to an arrow tower. Furthermore, they had self-awareness and would patrol the surroundings of the city 24/7. Any movement would attract their attention. However, there were only fifty such good things in the store. That¡¯s right, after Pierce refreshed the page, he immediately spent a huge sum to buy all the skeleton archers. As for the yers from other countries, they were lost in thought as they watched the skeleton archers being cleared. Which team was so rich!? Unfortunately, no creature eggs appeared in the shop this time. After all, Vivier was hatched from a level 4 mythical creature egg. Was it because it was so strong that it was taken down?? Pierce turned to look at Vivier, who was wiping her sword with water. He felt helpless. Ever since Vivier obtained the divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, she had always kept it beside her. She would even sleep beside it. It was as if she was afraid that the sword would disappear. Shaking his head, Pierce focused on the selfie that Zenus had just sent him. Pierce was stunned. Good lord! Who was this pale, thin guy with two long teeth?! Zenus??? Pierce almost didn¡¯t recognize him. Isn¡¯t the change too great!? How did a burly man be like this? There was another sentence after the photo. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°I feel good after bing a vampire. I¡¯m just a little thirsty.¡± Fortunately, he did not fuse the vampire bloodline into himself. If he became like that, Vivier might kill him. He might not be able to ept it just based on that blood-sucking characteristic. But one thing worth mentioning was that in the photo, Zenus¡¯ originally broken arm had regenerated. Considering that Zenus wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would lie with photoshop, Pierce could only say amazing. After turning off the chat window, he looked at the countdown timer. There was still 27 hours to go. The invasion was the day after tomorrow. Now, he had already arranged everything. There was nothing else to be done. Other countries were not asfortable as Pierce. Everyone was strengthening the defense line and hurriedly arranging their own defensive measures. The arrow towers were also prepared. However, the difference was that their defense was building a high wall in front of the city. This could be considered an effective obstruction. Just like always, they made sure to make ample preparations before the invasion. The fifth invasion¡ªofficially started! Before the invasion began, Pierce gave Vivier a simple examination. [Vivier] [Race: Battle Angel] [Level: 4 (Peak+) (Extremely Close to Level 5)] [Introduction: An angel who craves battle¡­] Pierce stroked Mel¡¯s little head. Thetter narrowed her purple pupils and looked like an obedient kitten. He did not dare to touch Vivier¡¯s golden hair. He was afraid that the Crimson Firmament would suddenly burn him if he was not careful. [The fifth Tower Defense invasion begins in: 00: 10] [The fifth Tower Defense invasion begins in: 00: 09] [The fifth Tower Defense invasion begins in: 00: 08] [The fifth Tower Defense invasion begins in: 00: 07] ¡°¡­¡± Thump! Thump! Many people still could not suppress the sense of worry when facing the approaching monsters. 3! 2! 1!! The fifth monster invasion officially began!! Pierce and the others were already sitting on top of the city gate. A parasol blocked the hot sun for them. Since the monster invasion had started, they would no longer need this parasol. After all¡­ every time the monsters invaded, the sky would definitely be blocked by fog! Rumble! Thunder rumbled. Pierce looked up at the sky. Gradually, ck clouds with rolling lightning were condensing. It slowly blocked the sunlight. The entrance this time was quite unique. However, this was not an indirect exnation. The enemy this time was clearly not ordinary. Pierce stared at the gradually forming fog. Soon, the information about the invasion was disyed before Pierce. [In this invasion, there are three level 4 creatures, one peak level 5 creature, and three thousand level 3 creatures.] [Level 4 creatures are dark cavaliers, level 5 peak creature is a Soaring Serpent, and level 3 creatures are zombie wolves¡­] Pierce fell into deep thought when he saw the hint that the peak level 5 creature was a Soaring Serpent. He quickly opened the world chat. But what was different from him was the battle had already started in other countries. The world chat was filled with discussions. Pierce, on the other hand, looked at the mist that had yet to condense sessfully on his side and felt out of ce. I was thinking if it were a peak level 5 creature, then this wave would wipe out the remaining countries! Could it be that only his final boss was a peak level 5 creature??? No, since when did the Tower Defense world differentiate between people?! Chapter 59 - The Power of Crimson Firmament

Chapter 59: The Power of Crimson Firmament

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce was slightly dazed as he looked at the mist that had yet to fully take form. Wow, really? Tower Defense world? You also differentiate between people? In the world channel. [Country T: Finzer]: ¡°Wow, this is the first time we have encountered such a weak invasion mode.¡± [Country U: Zika]: ¡°It¡¯s not weak. It¡¯s just that your country¡¯s firepower has increased.¡± [Country E: Tam]: ¡°A thousand level 3 creatures, there¡¯s still a boss behind. What¡¯s the hurry!? ¡°¡­¡± Pierce felt out of ce as he watched their conversation. Why did he start with 3,000 level 3 creatures? Although Vivier was indeed a little too strong, why wasn¡¯t everyone treated equally?! Pierce looked at the gradually darkening fog, his expression unchanged. Grumbling was one thing. But truthfully, even if the monsters attacked together, with the support of Crimson Firmament, Vivier would definitely not have a problem. Finally, after a while, the dark fogpletely enveloped therge forest in the distance. Roar! Howls came from the forest. Pairs of glowing red eyes were fixed on Pierce, who was standing on the high wall. He was their goal. Roar! Boom! A zombie wolf covered in rotten flesh had just walked out of the fog when a fire elemental arrow was fired. Explosions sounded and smoke exploded on the ground. The power was off the charts! Moreover, it hit the bullseye!! By the time the dust dispersed, half of the zombie wolf¡¯s body was already charred. However, with the characteristics of zombies, it still did not die. However, its body was charred, and it could not do anything other than lie on the ground and wail weakly. Seeing this, the other wolves hiding in the fog also let out howls! The wolves¡¯ cries echoed throughout the forest. The noise gave Pierce a headache. He covered his ears with his hands and controlled the arrow towers to shoot into the fog. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! A rain of arrows poured out, dazzling the night sky like rays of light. After all, every arrow was condensed from an elemental power. From Pierce¡¯s side, the rain of arrows looked very gorgeous and colorful. It was like a colorful screen gradually unfolding. However, hidden under this gorgeous light screen was a powerful and dangerous elemental torrent! The rain of arrows startled all three thousand zombie wolves. Every arrow hit the enemy. It was not an exaggeration to say that each arrow had the settings of automatically chasing the enemy. Behind Pierce, a total of 80 arrow towers fired non-stop. It seemed to be an endless barrage. After all, as long as there was a trace of elements in the air, the arrows could condense endlessly. Light screens enveloped the sky. No creature could escape from this. Even a creature as powerful as Vivier would find it troublesome to deal with the arrow rain. The arrows were fired non-stop. In the live-stream, the audience was amazed when they saw everything from the griffin¡¯s perspective. It was too gorgeous. ¡°What is firepower suppression? This is firepower suppression!¡± ¡°I beg you to stop bragging. Boss Pierce¡¯s true firepower hasn¡¯t appeared yet, okay?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Can¡¯t you see that my wife is cleaning her sword? Huh, that¡¯s not right! Where did this sworde from? It looks quite cool!¡± ¡°Woah, this sword looks interesting!¡± ¡°Haha, Young Miss is no longer using divine power to create weapons.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for anyone else, but I will always have confidence in Big Boss Pierce¡­ F*ck, don¡¯t eat dog food, griffin!¡± ¡°The battle is imminent, but your griffin is leisurely eating dog food! I want to ask you how you can digest it?¡± ¡°Ahhhh, turn the video angle back!¡± Pierce grinned at the dazzling stars in the distance. The source of all fear was insufficient firepower. After obtaining 80 arrow towers, demons and ghosts, whoever came would die! This was his absolute confidence! After fifty minutes of chaotic bombardment, those 3,000 zombie wolves had basically disappeared! Moreover, 3,000 zombie wolves were only the appetizer of this war. After all, there were two level 4 dark cavaliers and a peak level 5 Soaring Serpent behind them. Pierce had fought with the two dark cavaliers before. It could be said that they could be dealt with by a shot from the lightning element AK47. The real highlight was that peak level 5 Soaring Serpent, the final boss. The 3,000 zombie wolves were reduced to ashes by the bombardment of the arrow towers. The two dark cavaliers hiding in the fog also rode out on their war horses. Pierce smiled when he saw the familiar tall figures. He had no worries. After all, he had 80 arrow towers! The current him was already iparable to before. Just as Pierce was about to fire the elemental arrows, Vivier stopped him. Pierce froze and looked at her questioningly. Vivier¡¯s lips curled up as she held the divine weapon Crimson Firmament in her hand. She looked like she wanted to test her sword against the two dark cavaliers! Pierce had no objections. After all, it did not matter if the dark cavaliers were killed by the arrow towers or by Vivier. Seeing Pierce¡¯s silent agreement, Vivier smiled. Then, she jumped down from the high wall. The mes on Crimson Firmament soared. Even Pierce, who was on the tform, felt a burning sensation. Vivier looked at the two dark cavaliers riding tall horses, and pointed at them. The intention of provocation was very clear. Huff¡­ The horse under the dark cavalier spat out a mouthful of white air, and the red light in its eyes shone brightly. Then, it used all its strength to carry the dark cavalier towards Vivier. Seeing the dark cavalier charging at her, Vivier did not move. She only gently waved the Crimson Firmament in her hand. As the owner of this divine weapon, she naturally knew the power of this divine weapon. A red light charged towards the dark cavalier like a waterfall. Instantly, mes lit up. The dark cavalier was cut into two by Crimson Firmament¡¯s sh. The two parts of the corpse were even burning with mes. The battle angel and Crimson Firmament entered the battlefield. Chapter 60 - Fighting the Soaring Serpent, Troublesome Scales

Chapter 60: Fighting the Soaring Serpent, Troublesome Scales

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The battle angel and the divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, descended on the battlefield. The two dark cavaliers were no match for Vivier. Not to mention Vivier¡¯s angel attributes thatpletely restrained their undead attributes, just the level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, was enough to annihte them! After cutting a dark cavalier into two, Vivier turned her gaze to the other dark cavalier. The most basic characteristic of undead creatures was that they were not afraid of death. To put it simply, their brain had a problem. They could only reckless charge when they saw their enemies. As expected, this dark cavalier became Crimson Firmament¡¯s whetstone. Pierce, who was standing on the high wall, smiled and nodded when he saw Vivier easily finish off the two dark cavaliers. Even without Crimson Firmament, Vivier could easily deal with four to five dark cavaliers. But it would not be so simple like now. Just two basic attacks had crushed the enemies into dust. After the dark cavaliers were dealt with, they began to wait. They were waiting for the peak level 5 Soaring Serpent to appear! The fog still shrouded the forest and did not dissipate. Lightning was swimming in the sky, asionally rumbling. At this moment, it was silent around Country M¡¯s city. Even the slightestmotion could be easily heard. The strange atmosphere did notst long. It was broken by the trembling on the ground. The stones on the ground trembled slightly, and rustling sounds appeared from the forest. ¡°Is it the Soaring Serpent?¡± Pierce looked into the distance as if he could see through the fog and saw a body moving quickly on the ground. It had an emerald green body, hard scales, and two horns. This was the Soaring Serpent with peak level 5 strength! ording to the hint given by the Tower Defense world, this Soaring Serpent was considered a semi-mythical creature. Vivier¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to look deep into the forest. As a level 4 battle angel, she easily felt the pressure that was sweeping towards her. This was a very strong opponent! Although it was not as powerful as the eight-headed serpent, Vivier had never fought against the eight-headed serpent, so this creature was one of the strongest creatures she had ever encountered and was about to fight. The atmosphere of the battle was instantly condensed. Even the griffin who was eating dog food stopped and stared at Vivier. As for Subus Mel, she could not find a chance to attack. After all, the 3,000 zombie wolves were annihted by the arrow towers, while the two level 4 dark cavaliers were killed by Vivier. Mel¡¯s wide eyes searched for an opportunity to strike the Soaring Serpent. Boom! A huge tree was knocked to the ground, stirring up dust. Amidst the dust, a huge serpent head was staring at Vivier. The peak level 5 Soaring Serpent appeared. It had an emerald-green body, its scales reflected the lightning, and there were two exquisite dragon horns on its head. These features reminded everyone that the serpent was a Mythical creature. ¡°This is going to be troublesome!¡± Pierce looked at the serpent in front of him with a grave expression. This was the first time he had seen such a powerful creature. He did not know if Vivier could deal with it. The image returned to the battlefield! Vivier held Crimson Firmament in one hand and stared at the Soaring Serpent who was hiding in the fog. Her fighting spirit was also aroused. Crimson Firmament burst into mes as it shed with all its might. A fiery red crescent sh was swung out. The fiery red sword energy ruthlessly chopped at the Soaring Serpent¡¯s body. The Soaring Serpent immediately twisted its body in pain. The sh struck its hard scales, leaving a red scar on its emerald body. Seeing the Soaring Serpent wail, Vivier tilted her head in dissatisfaction. She could tell that these were all caused by Crimson Firmament. If not for this Crimson Firmament, it would have been impossible for her to break the scales with just the sword condensed from her divine power. She stabbed Crimson Firmament into the ground. She wanted to use her strength to defeat this Soaring Serpent! The golden light in her hand condensed into a long sword. The corners of Vivier¡¯s mouth turned up slightly as she charged at Soaring Serpent. She was extremely fast. Before the serpent could even react, she had already arrived before its face. The serpent revealed a ferocious expression. It was this weak creature that had actually wounded it! It opened its mouth, and a purple mist spewed out. It was poisonous gas specially used to deal with food. As a peak level 5 creature, Soaring Serpent relied on its hard body and insidious poisonous gas. However, its body which it relied on for survival had suffered from that sword. At this moment, Vivier, who had her wings spread open behind her, quickly dodged the poisonous gas that was spewing out. The sword in her hand danced rapidly. One, two, three¡­ The sword condensed from divine power sliced across Soaring Serpent¡¯s body, but it was unable to cause any damage. Am I too weak? Vivier was a little absent-minded as she looked at the sword in her hand that had copsed from the bacsh. The divine power copsed! If it were Crimson Firmament, the serpent would already be beheaded. No, she could not depend on external power! Vivier looked determined. The sword condensed in her hand once again. However, the damage was too low. Even Pierce grimaced at the sight. After all, the scales on the Soaring Serpent meant that it was about to advance to level 6. The hint had appeared earlier, and Pierce knew the weakness of the indestructible serpent. But it was better not to tell Vivier. After all, Vivier, who had Crimson Firmament, could easily kill the Soaring Serpent. Perhaps this was Vivier¡¯s training for herself! Before long, the battle was in aplete stalemate. The serpent had no way to deal with Vivier, who had high agility. Simrly, Vivier¡¯s divine power had no way to damage the hard scales of the Soaring Serpent. The situation fell into a stalemate. Vivier gritted her teeth. This was the first time she had encountered an enemy that left her helpless since she was born. If Crimson Firmament was not around, did that mean that the invasion was going to fail?! Vivier was unwilling to give up. She could clearly feel the powerful divine power hidden in her body. But she had no way to mobilize it¡­ Chapter 61 - Four-Winged Angel

Chapter 61: Four-Winged Angel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What can I do? Vivier looked ufortable. With her current divine power, there was no way she could cause any harm to this Soaring Serpent. Using Crimson Firmament was a viable method. But in the current situation, she did not just want to kill the serpent. Instead, she wanted to use this powerful peak level 5 creature to increase her limits. However, after giving Soaring Serpent a few strikes, she suddenly realized. What kind of battle was this? The skin was really too hard, making it impossible for her to break through its defense. Moreover, because this serpent¡¯s agility was not high, it could not hit Vivier. The situation reached a stalemate. Vivier could clearly feel an extremely powerful divine power hidden in her body. It was her origin energy. But no matter what, Vivier could not mobilize it. At this moment, the serpent¡¯s huge head smashed towards her. Its movements were fierce and brought about strong winds. The serpent revealed a ferocious expression. It was filled with killing intent. This damned bug had provoked it for too long. However, the poisonous gas could not hurt her at all. While burning with a frenzy of rage, it began to use its massive body as a weapon in an attempt to harvest this life. What was the strength of the Soaring Serpent that was about to break through to level 6? It did not have any fancy skills, superpowers, or divine power. It only had hard scales and poisonous gas. However, Vivier could do nothing about these two things. And Soaring Serpent, who had already suffered a sh from the Crimson Firmament, already knew that it would be easy for Vivier to finish it if she wanted. After falling into a rage, Soaring Serpent began to charge left and right, stirring up waves. Even a portion of the fog was dissipated by it. As its opponent, Vivier used the advantage of her petite body to dodge left and right. The sword condensed from divine power was unable to harm it at all. Vivier was rather flustered. At that moment, Pierce, who was standing on the high wall, suddenly realized something. He did not know when, but behind Vivier, another two light wings vaguely appeared below her two divine power wings. Was she evolving? Pierce was pleasantly surprised. Before he could confirm, Vivier, who was fighting with Soaring Serpent, frowned and realized that something was wrong. In her weak body, the divine power that was like a furnace seemed to loosen momentarily. Could she be charging to the fifth level? At this thought, she quickly mobilized the remaining divine power in her body. She released thest of her divine power. Resplendent golden light surrounded her body. From afar, she looked like the sun. At this moment, the Soaring Serpent looked at the dazzling figure and narrowed its eyes. For some reason, it suddenly felt a trace of threat from this weak creature. A threat from the depths of life. Before it could think further, Vivier, who had released all her strength, narrowed her eyes. She could already feel the power deep within her! The divine power that could overturn the sky and earth. Then, she finally understood why she had not reached level 5. After all, every time she fought, her enemies would either be crushed or annihted. There was no opponent worth going all out against. So how could the divine power in her body be released?! But now! Vivier released all her remaining divine power, as if she had found the key to opening the lock. The divine power hidden in the depths was like a flood, pouring down. The terrifying amount made it seem unstoppable! After a while, the light on Vivier became more and more intense, like a sun appearing amidst the dark clouds. !!! At this moment, the serpent¡¯s pupils shrank. Looking at the ¡°little sun¡± floating in the air, it could clearly feel the threat towards its life. Run! Just as this thought of a weakling appeared, it swallowed the remaining rationality of the serpent like an abyss. Its long and thin body twisted on the ground, stirring up dust. It could clearly feel it. The angel was clearly different from before. Whether it was in terms of quantity of its power or quality! They had taken a huge leap Her aura was slightly weaker than it, but that was not the main point. Slowly, the golden light around Vivier dissipated. Her figure was revealed. She was tall and had a nice figure. She was still in her sweater and sweatpants, her golden hair scattered behind her. The two light wings on her back had already be four, making her look gorgeous and noble. The four-winged angel appeared. She became bigger!? Pierce was overjoyed! She had changed from a Lolita to an older?sister1¡­ Pierce looked at the distant, cold Vivier and smiled. Regardless of her strength, just her looks were enough to attract attention. Mel, who was also standing on the high wall, looked at the huge Vivier while pouting. Envy shed across her light purple pupils. She did not know when she would reach level 5 and grow bigger. The audience who saw this from the griffin¡¯s perspective also erupted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too beautiful? F*ck!¡± ¡°Hello everyone, let me announce something. From now on, Miss Vivier is my wife!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯ve reserved Vivier since she was born!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s fight it out. Vivier will belong to the winner.¡± ¡°F*ck you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a bystander. I will give a simple evaluation. Big Sister is so cool. Big Sister is the best!¡± ¡°Hehe, Vivier, my Vivier, bring me away!¡± ¡°A bunch of lunatics. How envious!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The moment Vivier appeared with the light wings, many people had already taken screenshots. Her angelic face made the discussion about Vivier surpass Pierce. Many viewers from various countries were discussing why their country did not obtain that level 4 angel egg earlier!? All the countries expressed that the first round had just ended at that time. Who else but Pierce could have so much savings to buy a creature egg!? The image returned to the battlefield. As the light disappeared, Vivier gradually opened her eyes. Her originally light golden pupils had already turned into a golden pattern of a holy sword. She looked very elegant. Chapter 62 - The Power of One Sword Slashes Through the Clouds

Chapter 62: The Power of One Sword shes Through the Clouds

¡°When I saw the tough scales of the serpent, I thought Pierce was going to lose. I didn¡¯t expect this, didn¡¯t expect this at all!¡± ¡°Previous poster, are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see my wife use the Crimson Firmament to wound the Soaring Serpent at the start?!¡± ¡°I believe in my wife. Please don¡¯t say thank you!¡± ¡°Soaring Serpent: I thank you!¡± ¡°Haha, you can do it, wifey!! Hey, you dog, why are you turning your head to dog food again?!¡± ¡°Turn back! I want to see the angel descend into the mortal world!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vivier opened her eyes and a golden light shed. She gently clenched her fist as if she had endless strength. Moreover, her height had also increased from an elementary school student to about 1.7 meters. The four light wings behind her pped gently. Every time they moved, a strong wind would blow. A level 5 angel hade! Vivier turned to Soaring Serpent. At this moment, the Soaring Serpent had already begun to frantically run into the mist ording to its instincts. But how could it flee so easily right under Vivier¡¯s gaze? She reached out and gently clenched her fist. A huge golden palm condensed in the air and grabbed the fleeing serpent. It could not win, it really could not win! In terms of level, a peak level 5 Soaring Serpent was not something Vivier couldpare to. But this time, it was not just about levels. This was a battle of mythical bloodlines. It was clear that the battle angel bloodlinepletely defeated Soaring Serpent¡¯s! The huge golden palm grabbed the serpent¡¯s struggling body. It twisted crazily, and its body smashed into the ground, creating huge pits. But it was just a powerless struggle. Vivier looked at the Soaring Serpent who was trying to escape her control and smiled disdainfully. It¡¯s useless. How could you be a match for me when I have reached the same level as you? A golden sword condensed in her hand again. This time, she could clearly sense a difference from the previous broken sword. The four-winged angel flew over and arrived in front of the Soaring Serpent in the blink of an eye. Roar! She looked at the Soaring Serpent, which was constantly releasing poisonous gas to protect itself. Vivier¡¯s expression did not change as she used her divine power to create a round barrier. The poisonous gas was unable to pass through the protection of the divine power. At the beginning, Vivier, who had not reached level 5, could clearly feel that the poisonous gas released by the Soaring Serpent had the characteristic of corroding her divine power. But after she advanced to level 5, the poisonous gas released by the serpent became useless. Vivier looked at the angry Soaring Serpent and slowly approached with her sword. Under its horrified gaze, the scales that were hard enough to break a divine sword were cut open. It was unable to withstand a single blow! As the sword gently sliced across, the heat instantly invaded Soaring Serpent¡¯s nerves. It twisted its body in pain, unable to escape back into the fog. Vivier also looked at the sword in her hand. This sword had already disyed the power of the divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, in her hand. If Crimson Firmament was in her hand¡­ Vivier looked up at the distant Crimson Firmament and her divine sense moved. Crimson Firmament, which had been stabbed into the ground, suddenly burst into intense mes, and its body trembled slightly. Buzz! Crimson Firmament pulled itself out from the ground. Then, under Soaring Serpent¡¯s despairing gaze, it flew back into Vivier¡¯s hand. Since she had already stepped into the level 5 level, there was no more need for her to temper herself against the serpent. The Crimson Firmament¡¯s mes burned brightly. The surrounding air was distorted by the heat. Vivier looked at the powerless serpent head and a trace of boredom shed across her eyes. ¡°Boom!!!¡± Vivier shed with her devastating sword. The fiery red crescent sh sliced through Soaring Serpent¡¯s head without any resistance. Then, without any reduction in its aura, it charged toward the ground. A loud explosion sounded. The violent dark red sh tore a terrifying wound in the hard ground. A deep ravine dozens of meters long appeared on the ground. The heat from the sh burnt the soil. The Soaring Serpent had no way to dodge. Roar!! This roar was the final sound of a desperate beast. But Pierce, who was standing on the high wall, could hear the tremble in the voice clearly. Pierce was shocked when he saw the battlefield in the distance. It was simply too fierce. At this moment, Vivier waved her hand towards the sky with all her strength. Bang! This deep red sh that was 30 meters long charged into the sky! The sky was divided into two. The ck clouds that were condensing in the sky were split into two by the violent sh. The entire sky seemed to be dyed gold-red. Pierce was stunned. Following that, three more sword shes were sent out. The consecutive shes shattered the clouds in the sky. The entire sky seemed to be destroyed. Red light shed. ¡°Is this my current strength¡­¡± Vivier muttered coldly. This power was simply too strong. She was confident that she could even finish off the level 6 creature in the fogst time. The four wings closed, and Vivier¡¯s tall body fell to the ground. The golden barrier protected her from the burning mes. The sky had already revealed its original appearance. Dusk fell. Pierce, on the other hand, stared nkly at the red dusk. He could not remember what the sky was like. The audience in the live-stream also submitted to the power of this sword. ¡°The hell, when that sh was released, my entire body was shaking uncontrobly.¡± ¡°I just looked down. My hand is shaking so much that I can¡¯t hold the fork.¡± ¡°What kind of power is this? The strongest fire element superpower I have awakened is simply a joke.¡± ¡°How can a mortal like you dream of standing on the same level as an angel?¡± ¡°Too strong, too strong. Our Country M is too strong!!¡± ¡°Previous poster, I know you. Aren¡¯t you from Country R?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± At the leaders¡¯ office in Country M. The old man saw the violent sh and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The ck clouds condensed from the Tower Defense¡¯s will were reduced to dust by this strike. There was no reason for their Country M to not be the world¡¯s strongest country! Chapter 63 - Number One, Pierce, Vivier

Chapter 63: Number One, Pierce, Vivier

¡°If I use that golden potion on Vivier, won¡¯t I be invincible?¡± Pierce thought to himself as he recalled the potion in his inventory. ording to the information given, it could indeed be used to evolve to level six. But it was still up to Vivier. Although Vivier was powerful enough now, Pierce wanted to make her stronger. Maybe it could even gain another pair of wings. Ta¡­ ta¡­ At this moment, Vivier had already strolled back to the city. She looked up and shook her head at Pierce, saying softly, ¡°That bottle of golden potion is not suitable for me now. Let me stabilize my strength first.¡± Pierce had no objections. He nodded in understanding. Meanwhile, Mel looked at Vivier who was much taller than her with envy. In any case, she had to work hard to advance to level 5! While Pierce was admiring Vivier, news regarding the rankings appeared. That¡¯s right, if there was nothing unexpected, he would be first again. Seeing Vivier¡¯s indifferent but murderous gaze, Pierce¡¯s neck shrunk. He quickly looked at the announcement from the Tower Defense world. [The ranking for the fifth invasion is released.] [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Vivier (Hell Mode Invasion)] [Second ce: None] [Third ce: None] [Fourth ce :¡±¡­¡±] Hell Mode??? Pierce was confused. He did not remember there being the options of choosing difficulty!? Could it be that the Tower Defense world had given him special treatment?? No! This was not the important part! Why was Vivier on the rankings too?! Pierce stared at Vivier in disbelief. The other party had a calm expression, indicating that she did not know either. Pierce shook his head helplessly. Who knew that after Vivier reached level 5, she was also included in the rankings of Country M. Then, he opened the information about Country M¡¯s city. [Country M] [Number of contestants: One person] [Rating: SSS] That¡¯s right, this unknown panel suddenly appeared in Pierce¡¯s chat box. He did not know what use this thing had. However, when he saw that there was still only one person, he was stunned. Pierce was puzzled. After all, the Tower Defense ranking had included Vivier in Country M, so how could she not be counted? At the same time. The other countries also sessfully defended their cities. If nothing unexpected happened, the first ce this time should still be Country M¡¯s Pierce. The participants from the other countries were discussing. Ever since he entered the Tower Defense world, he had been dominating the rankings. No one had ever surpassed him. It should be the same this time. With this thought in mind, they all looked up at the rankings. [First ce: Pierce from Country M, Vivier!] When they saw Country M and Pierce, many people nodded. But when they saw another name in the list, all the participants were stunned. Without watching the live-stream, they had no idea who Vivier was. However, this also instantly ignited the discussion after the battle. In the real world, the audience were stunned when they saw the list. Vivier?! That angel that could kill a peak level 5 creature with one sh?! Why was she also on the rankings? ¡°Hey, who is Vivier? How is she rted to Pierce?¡± ¡°Did the Tower Defense world increase the number of people in Country M again?!¡± ¡°No way, what the f*ck!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In the world chat, the teams who had sessfully defended the tower were frantically searching for the female warrior named Vivier. We want to ask you how you joined Country M¡¯s camp. We want to join too! In the world channel. [Country G: Sven]: ¡°Let me tell you, you guys didn¡¯t see our boss extend his sharp ws and grab that level 4 boss, killing it on the spot!¡± [Country G: Zin]: ¡°Did you see that, did you see that? Our Country G is second!!¡± [Country R: Vanko]: ¡°Awesome my ass, you guys could reach this stage because of boot-licking!¡± [Country G: Sven]: ¡°If you have the ability, you can boot-lick too!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The world channel was in chaos. Pierce was still thinking about why Vivier was suddenly on the list. After some thought, there was no result. The Tower Defense world did not even reply. As for the hint system, that shouldn¡¯t be how it was used. After finishing this gorgeous battle, Pierce sorted out the things he had gained from this invasion. Because it was hell difficulty, the rewards for first ce were very rich. There were 5,000 unique points, and 15,000 Tower Defense points. Including the remaining unique points and Tower Defense points, both were beyond the ten thousand mark. Pierce smiled in satisfaction at the gains. After all, he had only put a few arrow towers on the high wall to kill some zombie wolves. The key was the Soaring Serpent and the two dark cavaliers. Their deaths were all thanks to Vivier. In the real world. This invasion caused a total of ten countries to fail. They were reduced to a yground for monsters. Meanwhile, Country M was celebrating. Because this was the fifth time Country M had won. Furthermore, it was always first ce! How could they not be excited!? The citizens of Country M were all looking forward to the rewards for the sessful defense. After all, the rewards would be increasingly valuable. In a secret conference room in Country M. The leading old man and the members sitting below were also waiting. The previous reward was supernatural power, but what about this time¡¯s reward? Thinking of this, they were even more looking forward to it. Soon. After the rankings were announced, the rewards followed. [The rewards for the victorious countries will be announced!] [First ce: Country M!] [Reward: A Hundredfold Land!] Boom!!! This news was like a bolt from the blue, exploding in everyone¡¯s hearts. Land??? Everyone was stunned. The same went for the old man. ¡°Cough cough¡­ cough cough!!¡± The old man who had just drunk a mouthful of water immediately choked. What did he just hear? A hundred times the country¡¯s territory?? No, there were only so many ces on the entire Blue. As a superpower, Country M¡¯s territory was naturally the best. A hundred times increase? Chapter 64 - A Hundredfold Land, Planet Blue Expands!

Chapter 64: A Hundredfold Land, Blue Expands!

A hundredfoldnd?? The entire world¡¯s viewers watching the live-stream were instantly dumbfounded. Anyone with somemon sense would know that Country M¡¯s territory was basically one of the top few. And now, it is going to increase by a hundred times?? Is this a joke? Blue was only so big. Won¡¯t the entire Blue be Country M¡¯s territory after it is multiplied by a hundred times?? Are you trying to turn Blue into Soil?! The world wasing to an end. After realizing this, the victorious countries fell into despair. Including the leaders of Country M. Their faces slowly froze after the ecstasy. They were not fools. Living in Country M, they naturally knew how big their country was. Pa da! The nket in the old man¡¯s hand fell to the ground, and the surroundings were silent. In the Tower Defense world. The contestants who were looking forward to seeing Country M¡¯s rewards, were also stunned. What in the f*cking hell, if Country M¡¯snd were to expand by a hundred times, wouldn¡¯t it be the apocalypse?? Then why are they still fighting here?? The world chat was also flooded with messages. [Country R: Rat]: ¡°Country M is going to expand by a hundred times?????? [Country Y: Willow]: ¡°I¡¯m dumbfounded, really, I¡¯m really dumbfounded. A country with 7 million square kilometers of territory will be expanded by a hundred times?? [Country I: Eric]: ¡°It¡¯s over, this is the end of the world. Country M¡¯s territory has expanded by a hundred times and directly covered the entire Blue.¡± [Country V: Modi]: ¡°What do you mean by Blue? It will be f*cking Soil!?¡± Everyone in the world, even the countries that were resisting the monsters, were stunned when they saw the first ce reward. What the¡­ Was this even a f*cking reward?? Pierce, who was looking forward to the rewards, saw that his country¡¯s territory was going to expand by a hundred times. He was silent for about ten seconds. He was thinking about the size of Country M¡¯s territory. In his mottled memories, he found the answer. He calcted the size after the reward. He was stunned. Was this¡­ really a reward?? Vivier, who had turned into an older sister, was holding snacks and watching the television calmly without any idea of what was going on. Pierce thought symbolically for a moment, then gave up. It was useless. How could he take back the rewards given by the Tower Defense world? Pierce was willing but powerless. He shook his head and went to Vivier¡¯s side, putting his arm around her and watching the television together. Vivier froze and turned mechanically to Pierce, who looked hopeless. Before she could react, Pierce shifted into a morefortable position. ¡°Let it be destroyed then, I¡¯m tired¡­¡± Pierce muttered to himself. This was too despairing. He had worked so hard for such a long while for a reward, and the reward was actually the apocalypse. However, the Tower Defense world should not be affected, right? After all, it was not in the same world. Pierce¡¯s imagination ran wild. He lifted Vivier¡¯s long golden hair. Pierce also found Vivier¡¯s face that was gradually turning red interesting. He did not expect the battle angel to feel shy. After all, Vivier had always appeared indifferent in front of Pierce. ¡°There will be no need for me to participate in this Tower Defense anymore¡­¡± ¡°I will just find a ce to live on.¡± At this moment, Mel jumped out of nowhere. ¡°What are you two whispering about!?¡± What whispering? Pierce nced at Mel and stroked her short purple hair. ¡°You should return to your room and sleep immediately!¡± After watching Mel return to her room to sleep with a pouting face, Pierce turned off the television program and turned on the installed radar. It was already the end of the world, what was the point of guarding the city? It was better to find a good ce to stay. Vivier turned around and looked at the arm that was patting her right shoulder. She could not utter anything for a moment. Pierce started eating from the snack bag in her hand. He turned his head and looked at Vivier¡¯s blushing face, slightly dazed. Not to mention other things, after changing from a golden-haired Lolita to an older sister, her appearance was definitely that of an angel. At least Pierce had never seen such a beautiful face before. Unconsciously, Pierce slowly leaned forward. There was a soft sound. Vivier¡¯s snacks fell on the ground. Just then¡ª The rewards announcement from the Tower Defense world was finished. No one cared about their country¡¯s rewards. Or rather, after they had seen Pierce¡¯s reward, they were all dazed. After the reward list was broadcasted, it was time to send out the rewards. [The reward for the first Country M is a hundredfoldnd increase. Materializing!] [10] [9] ¡­ The citizens of Country M looked at the countdown panel and were no longer as excited as before. It was as if they had fallen into an icehouse. The chill went deep into their bones. [3] [2] [1] As thest countdown ended, the entire world closed their eyes in unison. They were waiting for Country M to upy theirnd. One second, two¡­ Nothing happened. Some people opened their eyes and saw that the scene before them was still the same as before. ¡°What¡¯s going on??¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Country M¡¯snd?¡± ¡°I was scared to death. Is thend still spreading?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The citizens in Country M also realized that something was wrong. The scene in front of them did not change. What was going on? In the conference room in Country M. The leader opened his eyes. When he saw theputer screen, his eyes widened. He stammered and could not speak properly. When the others saw the photos sent by the satellite, they had the same expression like the leader, like they had seen a ghost. In the satellite room of several other countries. They looked at theputer screen and were stunned when they saw Country M, which was the same as before. The researchers gradually pulled the satellites closer. Slowly, their country¡¯s territory appeared on the screen. However, why was their country like the rice grains beside Country M??? What happened to the rewards this time!? Everyone had a guess. Could it be that not only Country M, even Blue had been erged!? Chapter 65 - Badge of Bonds, 46% of Angel Power!

Chapter 65: Badge of Bonds, 46% of Angel Power!

They looked at the unbelievable satellite image, and fell silent. Everyone had a guess. But they did not dare to think about it. But now that the truth was before their eyes, they had no choice but to believe it. Not only Country M, even Blue was erged!? In the secret meeting room in Country M. The old man looked at the image transmitted by the satellite and fell silent. The rewards this time were really too much. A hundred times! Look at the other countries that were like grains of rice, could they even be considered world powers now!? The old man thought for a while and got someone to send this photo to the Inte through the official ount. Silence. Everyone fell silent when they saw the photo released by Country M. It was too shocking. It turned out that not only was Country M¡¯s territory increased by a hundred times, even Blue had been erged by the Tower Defense world in order to amodate Country M¡¯s size? This photo also caused a sensation on the Inte. ¡°This¡­ this is Country M!?¡± ¡°No, what are the other countries like?!¡± ¡°I live by the sea. Now, a boundless wild forest has appeared out of thin air!¡± ¡°Even Blue has been erged. The Tower Defense world is awesome!¡± ¡°¡­¡± In Country M¡¯s city. After hearing that the rewards were given, Pierce released Vivier, who had been silent. He moved the live-stream from the griffin to himself. Pierce froze. The live-stream was still filled withments. The speed was too fast, and there were too many of them, so it was impossible to see what was being sent! No! Wasn¡¯t this the apocalypse?! There were still so many people! Pierce had calcted thend. It was impossible for Blue to contain Country M. Pierce frowned. Since he couldn¡¯t see what was going on in the live-stream, he would go to the world chat. After transferring the live stream to Griffin, who was sleeping, Pierce opened the world channel. [Country T: Cloud King]: ¡°Country M has expanded by a hundred times, and Blue has also expanded.¡± [Country Y: Pitt]: ¡°What¡¯s the point, Country M is now really a true world power.¡± [Country M: Pierce]: ¡°??? Blue has also expanded?!¡± [Country R: White Song]: ¡°???? Pierce?!¡± [Country C: Dark Coffee]: ¡°????¡± [¡­] Seeing the screen filled with question marks after he sent the message, he was speechless. They could not evenmunicate normally! But¡­ Blue also expanded? Pierce thought of the information he had just received and was amazed at the power of the Tower Defense world. It could even erge a! However, the world did not end, and Pierce was slightly relieved. After all, it was his reward. If the apocalypse was really triggered, he would have to give up the Tower Defense with Vivier and Mel. He heaved a sigh of relief. Pierce returned to the living room and found no sign of Vivier. Where did she go? Pierce pushed open Vivier¡¯s room. The figure inside made his eyes widen involuntarily. No, what was going on!? Damn! Vivier was lying on the bed, watching a show on a mobile phone. There were snacks beside her. That was not the point! Why did she change back!? That¡¯s right, Vivier was in her elementary school form again. Vivier heard the voice and looked up at Pierce, who was greatly shocked. Then she continued eating her snacks as if nothing had happened. ¡°Why did you change back?¡± Pierce asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough divine power.¡± Vivier replied half-heartedly. At that moment, Pierce suddenly remembered what he had done to Vivier. No way? Pierce looked at Vivier who was eating snacks and watching the show expressionlessly. He scratched his head. Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow! It was already three in the morning. Almost no one slept while waiting for this time¡¯s reward of hundredfoldnd. But after experiencing such ups and downs, Pierce suddenly felt exhausted. He closed the door and returned to his bedroom. After returning to his bedroom, he opened the Unique Shop. At this moment, the Unique Shop refreshed again. There were some new things Pierce had never seen before. However, there were only a few that were really useful in the Tower Defense. Pierce flipped through the item¡¯s details while calcting how many unique points he had left. Creature eggs had begun to appear in the Unique Shop, but they were priced higher and appeared in a set of four. Buying one would cost almost everything he had now. These were not worth it. Furthermore, who knew if a level 4 creature egg could produce a mythical creature? After flipping through the list for a short while, Pierce noticed something that made his eyes light up. Badge of Bonds! 5,700 points! Such an expensive price intimidated many, but it was not a lot of money for Pierce. The use of this badge was clearly written below the item. [Badge of Bonds] [Level: 5] [Effect: By improving your rapport with creatures through feelings and other methods, you will obtain part of the strength of the bonded creatures. The higher the bond between the user and the bonded creatures, the greater the increase in strength!] Wasn¡¯t this what he had always wanted? Pierce recalled the scene of Vivier holding the Crimson Firmament. If he had half of Vivier¡¯s strength, he would be a force to be reckoned with. Without another word, Pierce bought it. It was useless to others. After all, the other contestants did not have a level 5 angel apanying them. With a sh of white light, a badge with golden patterns on it appeared in Pierce¡¯s hand. At the same time, his unique points decreased by 5,700. He felt that this transaction was extremely worth it. Picking up the badge, Pierce ran to Vivier¡¯s room. Under Vivier¡¯s strange gaze, Pierce targeted the angel. Soon, the bond between the two of them appeared. [Detected the bond between the two. The harmony rate is very high. After the confirmation, you will obtain 46% of the other party¡¯s strength.] Chapter 66 - Bonding Completed, New Rankings

Chapter 66: Bonding Completed, New Rankings

Under Vivier¡¯s strange gaze, Pierce targeted the Lolita angel. Soon, the bond between the two of them appeared. [The harmony rate is very high. After the confirmation, you will obtain 46% of the other party¡¯s strength.] 46%?? Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He had witnessed with his own eyes how powerful this little Lolita angel who was watching a show while eating snacks was. Moreover, a Badge of Bonds was actually able to allow him to obtain almost half of her strength! What did this mean? He could fight level 5 and below creatures alone with his mortal body! Moreover, although Vivier had just reached level 5, her strength was probably enough to instakill peak level 5 and fight a level 6 creature. And as long as he could establish a connection with her through this badge, he would be able to obtain this devastating power as well. ¡°Bond with Vivier!¡± Without any hesitation, Pierce aimed the badge at Vivier. [The target of the bond has been chosen, synchronizing¡­] As the Badge of Bonds lit up, an indescribable feeling gradually surged out of Pierce¡¯s body. Vivier, who was lying on the bed, suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Pierce in shock. Pierce was surrounded by golden light. It was very conspicuous in the room and was apanied by a sense of warmth. ¡°This is¡­ what?!¡± Vivier could not look away from the light. She was all too familiar with the light that surrounded Pierce. Or rather, that light that came out of nowhere was her source. She was naturally very familiar with her own divine power. In front of the door, Mel, who was rubbing her eyes, was standing in a daze. She watched in shock. The strong surge of divine power woke her, a subus who was sensitive to elements. Who knew that she, who hade to check, would encounter such a scene. Who was that male angel filled with holy light? Mel rubbed her eyes in disbelief. As the light dissipated, the familiar figure was reflected in her beautiful purple eyes. It was Pierce?? Mel wrapped her arms around her head and stared hard at Pierce. For some reason, she felt a little threatened by Pierce. Strange, strange! I haven¡¯t seen Pierce for only a few hours. What happened to him?! Back to Pierce. After he confirmed the bonding with Vivier, he felt an unceasing divine power in him. When the energy overflowed, a golden halo surrounded him. Pierce slowly opened his eyes and smiled at the two stunned people in the room. He could feel the powerful energy in his body. It was enough to make him feel invincible. Pierce turned and strolled out of the city. He had to properly experiment with this power! It was already midnight. The sky was dark, and only the surrounding lights illuminated Country M¡¯s city. Pierce held out his hand. He began to mobilize the power in his body ording to his consciousness. Specks of golden light slowly appeared in the air, and eventually, more and more of them appeared. Soon, a sword engraved with runes appeared in his hand. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up with joy as he looked at the sword in his hand. 46% strength of a level 5 mythical battle angel. How strong was it?! ording to Vivier, the current her could easily destroy her previous level 4 self. In other words, even if he only obtained half of Vivier¡¯s strength, he would be able to crush the level 4 Vivier. Behind him were Vivier and Mel, who had followed because of curiosity. They were stunned when they saw the sword in Pierce¡¯s hand. ¡°Why¡­ did my power appear on Pierce¡­¡± Vivier muttered to herself. Although Pierce¡¯s divine power was less than half of hers, she had the most say in how strong this less than half was. At this moment, Pierce suddenly received an announcement from the Tower Defense world. Or rather, the participants in the Tower Defense world had all received it. [Detected that two level 4 contestants have appeared in the Tower Defense world. The rankings are being generated. Please wait!] Level 4¡­ Level 4 participants??? All the participants were confused. Since when did the participantse in level 4!? Was that even human!? In the real world too. The entire world¡¯s audience was dumbfounded. They had all witnessed the power of a level 4 creature in the live-stream. Could a human really control the power of such an inhuman monster?! Even Country M, which was filled with supernatural powers, was shocked by this ranking. The country¡¯s organizations had analyzed superpowers that were extremely lethal. The strongest fire element Esper in Country M now was zing Fire. In the Tower Defense world, he was at most a middle level three creature. One elemental arrow could take his life. But now?? Two level 4s actually appeared among the contestants who entered the Tower Defense world!! Didn¡¯t that mean that the participants who entered the Tower Defense world could evolve!? Pierce looked thoughtfully at the announcement given by the Tower Defense world. Two level 4s? Other than him, there was also another level 4 contestant. If that was the case, then¡­ The other was definitely Zenus. After all, a few days ago, Zenus had sent him a selfie. Meanwhile, in the world chat. Everyone knew that one was the level 4 Vampire Zenus. But what about the other one?? Who was the other one? Did they obtain a bloodline item too? They were all discussing the rankings fervently. [Country G: Zenus]: ¡°Sorry, I am one of the level 4 contestants.¡± [Country G: Wind Journal]: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things, just my boss¡¯s figure on the battlefield that killed all the creatures is definitely the strongest level 4!!¡± [Country R: Bruce]: ¡°Boss Zenus is awesome, who is the other level 4? Oh right, remember toe over and help us when you have time!¡± [Country Q: k]: ¡°Zenus, who obtained the vampire bloodline, is almost immortal. I bet he¡¯s first on this ranking.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 67 - Asura Rankings!

Chapter 67: Asura Rankings!

As the discussion became more and more intense, many people started a bet. Most of them had ced bets on Zenus being the first. As for the other level 4 contestant, could it be Pierce? After the exnation from the live-stream, they all understood why Pierce always got first ce. Who would have thought that there was actually a level 4 angel beside him? Many people expressed envy toward Pierce. Pierce walked into his room after testing his strength. When he passed Vivier and Mel, he patted their heads. ¡°As expected, the Older Sister-form is more pleasing to the eyes. There¡¯s no way to feel anything with this physique.¡± Pierce walked into his room with a smile. How could he not be happy after obtaining 46% of Vivier¡¯s strength through the Badge of Bonds?! This time, he was no longer a weakling. And that lightning elemental AK-47, couldn¡¯t he y with it as he pleased? As the rankings this time continued to increase in poprity, a purple screen appeared before everyone. Asura Rankings! Good lord, that was a cool name. Many people shouted. Let us see who is first! Everyone had an anticipation and a thought that made their hearts surge. Pierce was finally not a leader! Then, when they saw first ce on the Asura Rankings, their smiles froze on their faces. [Asura Rankings!] [First ce: Country M, Pierce (Mid Level 4!)] [Second ce: Country G, Zenus (Initial Level 4)] ¡°!!!!¡± Damn, why was it this familiar name again? Wait a minute, this ranking appeared when the second level 4 appeared. Zenus had already be a level 4 vampire a few days ago. This meant that Pierce had just reached level 4 and was already at the middle tier of level 4! Why is this person always upying the rankings! As long as there was a ranking, he would definitely be first. F*ck. While everyone else was feeling numb from Pierce¡¯s ranking. Pierce was already looking forward to the rewards of the rankings. After all, the top few rankings were rich in rewards. This time should be no exception. Just as he was waiting silently. A new rule regarding the rankings appeared in the Tower Defense world. [The Asura Rankings are ranked ording to the contestant¡¯s overall strength.] [After the contestants enter the rankings, rewards will be refreshed every month. The higher the ranking, the richer the rewards.] [The rewards for entering the rankings will now be announced!] The rewards were about to be sent, but the participants in the Tower Defense world were not in the mood to watch. After all, there were only two people on the Asura Ranking. One was Pierce, the forever-boss of Country M, and the other was the newly promoted vampire, Zenus. More importantly, these two countries were allies. They could not help but feel envious. At this moment, Country M, which upied about a billion square kilometers of territory, was constantly dealing with the countries that hade to ally with them. Pierce looked at the rankings and sighed. Was it not good to keep upying first ce? After all, since the first invasion, Pierce had always been first. He felt bored of it. But his strength did not allow him to fall from the first ce! At that moment, Pierce felt the divine power filling his body again. He looked delighted. This feeling of being invincible was simply too amazing. [Pierce, first ce on the Asura Rankings. Reward: 3,000 unique points] [Second ce on the Asura Ranking, Country G¡¯s Zenus. Reward: 1,000 unique points] Only unique points? The rewards this time were not too good. Pierce thought to himself as he looked at the unique points on his ount. After all, he did notck unique points. The whole day passed in excitement. Unknowingly, it was already 2 a.m. This made Pierce want toin. Why did they have to announce the rankings in the middle of the night every time? Hemented weakly. Pierce went to bed. Too many things had happened in the past day. First, he obtained 46% of Vivier¡¯s strength through the Badge of Bonds. Then, he entered the Asura Rankings and obtained 3,000 unique points for free. Oh right, he forgot about the matter of the country materializing a hundredfoldnd. The entire Blue was expanded because of this. Was this considered benefiting the world? As he thought about it, a steady breathing sound appeared in the dark room. He opened his eyes again. It was already noon. Pierce rubbed his reddened eyes. The divine power he obtained did not change his physique. ¡°Ha!?¡± Pierce yawned and cleaned up. Then, he walked to the outside of the city and watered the peashooters. The cicadas in the forest and the rustling of leaves sounded in the breeze. It was a peaceful and auspicious sight. Pierce looked at the weather in the Tower Defense world. Could it be summer today? After all, in the Tower Defense world, the season might change every day unlike Blue. While watering the nts, Pierce realized that these peashooters seemed to have the ability to evolve. It seemed like he would have to study it when he had time. Pierce thought to himself as he watched the peashootersfortably bathe in the sun. In the afternoon, the weather outside changed. It was still clear earlier. Now, dust covered the sky, dying the sky dark yellow. The howling wind constantly blew, as if the apocalypse had arrived. Pierce had no choice but to build a simple tent for the peashooters. Then, he hid in the house and checked the store. This kind of weather was not suitable for moving outside. Pierce felt a headacheing on as he looked out the window at the yellow sky. The environment earlier was clearly sofortable and nice, but who knew that the afternoon would suddenly be so ghastly!? He waited patiently. Mel and Vivier were both sitting on the sofa, one watching television and the other ying games. Griffin was the only one who slept all day. Pierce wondered if Griffin was going to break through soon. Why was it sleeping all day long? What Pierce, who had transferred the live-stream to Griffin, didn¡¯t know was that the audience in the live-stream also had difficulties they could not speak of. Damn it, the screen was always ck. What Griffin? All it knew was sleep! Chapter 68 - Winter Arrives, White Demon

Chapter 68: Winter Arrives, White Demon

The audience in the live-stream also had mixed feelings. Ever since Pierce had connected the live-stream to Griffin¡¯s viewpoint, they had been left staring nkly at the ck screen. Pierce did not see thements either. Few people in other countries paid attention to them. For a moment, the number of people in Country M¡¯s live-stream, which did not have any live-stream content, kept decreasing. Many people were led to Country G¡¯s live-stream. They had gone to watch the war of the vampire against the zombies. The poprity was very high. On the other side. The close to half of Vivier¡¯s divine power surprised Pierce. Be it in terms of spirit or physique, the rate of improvement was extremely fast. The effects were also very obvious. Pierce stared out the window at the yellow sky, momentarily dazed. When he came to his senses, his eyes suddenly widened. What did he see?? Were those snowkes?! Amidst the flying sand outside the window, there were mottled and tiny snowkes, but they quickly melted. White spots were very conspicuous in the yellow background. This was the first time Pierce had seen snow in the Tower Defense world besides in the snowy mountains. To be honest, Pierce was really looking forward to the arrival of the snow, of course not like the snowstorm from thest time. However, while he was watching the yellow scenery, Pierce realized that the snow was getting heavier. Before long, the dark scenery that was filled with flying sand instantly turned into a snowyndscape. ¡°This is too wondrous!¡± Pierce widened his eyes at the unbelievable sight before him. Actually, it was not just Country M. The other remaining cities were also covered in snow. The contestants looked at the heavy snow falling from the sky and were momentarily stunned speechless. This had clearly crossed their scientific knowledge. In the real world. The people who participated in the Tower Defense worldst time panicked when they saw the heavy snow. ¡°This scene¡­ is exactly the same as the previous time!¡± ¡°White hell¡­¡± ¡°First, it was sand that filled the sky, then it was snow. Yes, winter is definitelying!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of old men widened their eyes in fear. Evidently, this scene had left an indelible impression in their memories. Their trembling bodies and fearful eyes undoubtedly proved the horror of this snowy scene. In this world, other than them, no one knew what happened after this snowy scene. In the real world. The leaders of Country M were in the conference room watching the snow that was broadcasted live by other countries. Why didn¡¯t they look at their own country? Because the live-stream in their country was dark, because Pierce had never transferred the live-stream viewpoint to him. The leading old man looked at the ssic snow scene, and fear shed across his mind. He was the one who had survived that snowyndscape. Sand filled the sky, followed by pure white snow. That was the first time they saw the snow in the Tower Defense world. Everything in the world seemed to be wrapped in silver, looking extremely enchanting. And no one knew what secret was hidden behind this heavy snow. ¡°Chief, is there something wrong with this snow?¡± The people below also noticed that something was wrong, so they quickly asked. After all, this old man had participated in the Tower Defense Survival, and only he knew the true meaning of this snowy scene. Everyone looked up at the old man solemnly. They waited for his reply. ¡°Behind this snowy scene is a race!¡± After saying that, the old man turned around and stared at the dark screen. That strange race shouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem to their Country M, right? After all, Pierce was the only one defending Country M! The old man heaved a sigh of relief. He really did not expect that there would be such a good thing when someone defended the country alone. After all, after the previous snowfall, at least half of their teammates had been wiped out by that strange race. It could be considered the most miserable battle in the Tower Defense world. Seeing that the old man did not want to say more, the people below could not say anything and could only suppress this matter in their hearts. However, seeing the old man¡¯s expression change from serious to rxed, perhaps it shouldn¡¯t be anything difficult to deal with, right? They slowly heaved a sigh of relief. The meeting ended here. They still had to rush to manage the extrand. The current poption was not enough to divide the surplusnd. Therefore, arge portion was left as wild forests. They would use it when they needed it in the future. They still had to manage this matter, even though they had yet topletely develop the hundredfold resources they received the previous time. There were too many things to manage, and this meeting was only held when there was time. Who knew when the next meeting would begin. The leading old man was the same. After the meeting, he had to busy himself with the diplomatic policies. After all, the country and resources were increased by a hundred times. It was inevitable that other countries would have some crooked ideas! What they needed now was powerful firepower. Although they had superpowers now, it had not been long since it was awakened. They could not disy thebat power of the angel at all. Supernatural powers still needed to be developed! The old man shook his head as joy shed across his eyes. Although there were too many things happening recently, everything was beneficial to their country. How could he not be happy to see this? However, shouldn¡¯t he tell Country G about the impending winter? He then informed his assistant and called the leader of Country G. In just a short while, the other party picked up the call. After all, this was the world¡¯srgest country, Country M. Everyone paid attention to their every move! ¡°Did you guys receive any news about the arrival of the Cold Winter?¡± ¡°For example, the contestants who survived thest era?¡± Hearing this question, the leaders of Country G fell silent. Last time, only four participants from Country G survived, and they had all passed away. How could anyone tell them what this snowyndscape meant? ¡°Get your country¡¯s people to prepare their respective secret signals¡­¡± Chapter 69 - Demon Substitute

Chapter 69: Demon Substitute

After hearing the message from the leader of Country M, the leader of Country G quickly nodded to show that he understood. After the call ended, the country¡¯s leader quickly called his secretary over. He sent the information the leader of Country M had given to his assistant and asked him to tell their participants through the live stream. This information was simply too useful. If not for this news, even Zenus, who had the vampire bloodline in Country G, would have difficulty escaping this cmity. ¡°White demons?¡± Seeing the secretary walk out of his study, the leader of Country G muttered to himself. ¡°Peeping at the mind and recing the person. What a terrifying race!¡± The office was silent except for the soft voice of the leader. Meanwhile, in the Tower Defense world, the snow had already fallen. Although there were asional snowkes falling from the sky, they were not enough to cause a problem. This change in weather gave Pierce a very clear idea of the Tower Defense world. Never judge this fantasy world with the eyes of science. Of course, there was no issue with the gravity. It soon turned midnight. After making sure that the snow had stopped falling, Pierce led Vivier and the others out of the room. Of course, even the sleeping Griffin was brought out by Pierce. It had slept for two whole days. He couldn¡¯t let it sleep like this anymore. Pierce smiled at Griffin¡¯s sleepy eyes. At this moment, the audience in the live-stream saw the screen change from ck to Pierce¡¯s face. Immediately, a heated discussion broke out. F*ck, you finally showed yourself after two days! What grievances do we have? Can you not leave us in suspense? As the news was released, more and more people entered the live-stream. Pierce was standing in the courtyard of the city, looking at the snow piles that were almost knee-high. He snapped his fingers. Divine power slowly flowed out of Pierce¡¯s body, and Pierce slowly advanced into the surroundings. Before long, under Vivier¡¯splicated gaze, the snow in the yard was dealt with. He was using her divine power for this? Pierce was not satisfied with Vivier¡¯s loli form. Her mature sister form clearly looked very graceful and beautiful. Why did she take the previous matter to heart and be a Lolita again? Pierce sighed and shook his head. With divine power, it was easy for Pierce to do anything. With just a symbolic snap of his fingers, the divine power in his body could move ording to his will. It was extremely convenient! After ying in the snowy courtyard, Pierce quickly rushed out of the city to see his peashooters. Those were his elite soldiers. He could not let them die. After Pierce walked out of the city gate, the first thing he saw were two skeletons buried in the snow. What was this? Pierce was puzzled. Suddenly, he remembered that he had bought a few skeleton archers from the store and ced them on patrol around the city. Were these the skeleton archers? F*ck, it couldn¡¯t be wasted like this, right? At the thought of this, Pierce quickly used his divine power to dig all of them out. A pile of skeletons floated into the air andnded in front of Pierce. He could not tell whose bones belonged to who. At this moment, the group of bones began to tremble and sway. Under Pierce¡¯s surprised gaze, they began to gather. Was this a rbination? Pierce recalled the unique attributes of the skeleton archer. So this was what it meant! As long as they were not reduced to dust, they could stand up and fight indefinitely. The unique points spent on them were really worth it! Pierce pushed aside the snow piles on both sides and cleared the path for the peashooters. At this moment, the peashooters were already buried in a deep snow pile. Pierce quickly used his divine power to clear the snow from their bodies. As the snow pile was cleared, the peashooters buried underneath also revealed their heads. All of them looked refreshed and did not seem to be dying. Pierce heaved a sigh of relief. These were his treasures. He couldn¡¯t just let them die like this. In the blink of an eye, it was almost evening. Thest ray of sunlight was slowly disappearing into the horizon, and tiny snowkes were still floating in the sky. All the contestants were watching the snowy scenery or clearing the snow. However, what they did not know was that when night came, danger would follow. The sky gradually darkened as moonlight once again enveloped the ground. Pierce had cleared the snow in the city. After all, with strength, this was a simple task. After everything was settled, Pierce had a simple meal before turning off the light and preparing to sleep. The participants from the other countries were the same. After all, there was still no news of the sixth invasion. They could take a good rest. When the sixth invasion arrived, they would be busy again. Where would they have the time to rest? Everyone fell asleep. Little did they know that when the moon gained control of thend and people fell asleep, pure white demons would rece them. This was a wonder from the Tower Defense world. It was a miraculous sight of a race invasion! ¡°Weng!¡± A white figure slowly emerged from the snow. It looked around briefly and found no danger. It made a strange, clear sound, following which a group of white creatures appeared from the snow in the night. They formed an endless team like a well-trained army. They were the producers of this snowy scene. It was to rece all the contestants who participated in the Tower Defensepetition. No one knew their goal. Apanied by the night sky, they slowly infiltrated the cities of various countries. Their eyes glowed red when they saw the sleeping contestants. Weng!! An invisible wave enveloped all the white creatures. At the same time, they remembered the face of the person in front of them. If nothing went wrong, these creatures had now already be these participants! This was the terror of the white demons! They could rece at least half of the people in a city overnight! Chapter 70 - Mythical Creature: Ice Dragon

Chapter 70: Mythical Creature: Ice Dragon

They were able to secretly rece at least half of the people in a city. This was their terrifying ability. No one would know who they had reced. In Country M¡¯s city. Three white demons emerged from the snowy pile, and their red pupils looked at the biting cold city. They could sense that there were three people in the city. The three of them looked at each other and nodded. They had never seen a city with only three people. After nodding, they began to move. Taking advantage of the moonlight, they stepped into the city. The peashooters in charge of guarding the city didn¡¯t discover their traces. As snow demons, they could silently hide their figures and auras. Or rather, without this ability, they could not have infiltrated the city and reced the participants. Just like that, after the white demons entered the city, they began to walk towards the rooms of the three people. However, what they did not know was that the moment they stepped in the city, Pierce and Vivier opened their eyes. With the huge range of their divine power, they could naturally sense the three sneaky mice. ¡°What an interesting creature. It can actually fool the peashooters?¡± Pierce sat up in bed and smiled. Did they really think that they could escape from his and Vivier¡¯s senses? This was simply a joke. He waited, waited for the white demons to find him. Pierce slowlyy on the bed and closed his eyes. Soon, a white creature suddenly appeared from the ground, its bright red eyes staring fixedly at the figure. It could feel the energy contained in this body. Different from other contestants, the energy contained in this body could destroy them. But now, this power was going to be theirs! That¡¯s right, they could even obtain the power of the person they were recing.. And this was what the terror of the white demon was! It extended its arms and slowly enveloped the top of Pierce¡¯s head. Just as it was about to assimte Pierce, a sense of crisis rose in its heart. Has it been discovered? When it shifted its gaze to Pierce, he had already opened his eyes and was looking at it with interest. ¡°What an interesting creature. It can actually avoid the peashooters¡¯ defense!¡± Peashooter? Was he talking about the row of sleeping nts outside the city? Before its head could turn, Pierce condensed a sword and shed at its head. After obtaining some of Vivier¡¯s power, Pierce¡¯s speed was iparable to before. This sword was as fast as a meteor, and there was no chance to react at all. The sword condensed from divine power quickly melted the creature into a pool of pure water. Too weak, too weak¡­ Looking at the puddle of water on the ground, Pierce clearly felt that its life force had disappeared. Thebat power of this creature was really not good. Perhaps a level 3 creature was enough to kill it. The sound came from the room beside him. Pierce turned to look at the Battle Angel¡¯s room. Pierce smiled as a weak breath of life dissipated. There were three demons in total. Now, two of them had been killed, but what about the other one? Pierce dressed and walked out of the room. At the same time, Vivier walked out. The two of them looked at each other and moved their gazes to Mel¡¯s room. Thest white demon was in that room. Pierce strolled forward and gently knocked on the door. Creak! As the door opened, the sleeping subus, Mel, walked out in her pajamas while rubbing her sleepy eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Be it her expression, tone, or natural actions, everything was exactly the same as the previous Mel. Did it have the ability topletely inherit memories? Pierce nced at Mel, who looked like she had no idea what was going on, and smiled calmly. Pierce could clearly sense that this Mel was pretending to be her. The real Mel was still asleep in the room. ¡°So, what species are you?¡± Pierce spoke first. Moreover, the content of the words surprised Mel slightly. How did this boy discover it? That¡¯s not right. How could a human have such high strength? Their disguises were almost the best in the entire world, but there was one exception: Mythical creatures with divine power could easily discover them. But the man and woman in front of it did not look like mythical creatures! ¡°Are you still nning on not admitting it?¡± Mel knew that it was exposed! No, it had to escape! Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed. It reached out to Pierce and the others, then expelled a stream of mist from its body. As the mist rose, Pierce squinted at the disguised Mel, who was preparing to escape. Vivier was about to destroy it with her sword, but Pierce stopped her. ¡°Let me do this!¡± With that said, he condensed a sword out of thin air and shed. A golden light was driven out of the fog and charged towards the fleeing Mel. Clearly, its speed was not faster than a sh. Whoosh! The fake Mel was chopped into a pool of water and fell to the ground. At this moment, the real Mel was awakened. She rubbed her eyes and walked out of the room, looking at Pierce with a displeased expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I was having such a good sleep¡­¡± Looking at Mel, who was still sleepy, Pierce did not intend to talk to her about this. ¡°Hurry up and go back to sleep!¡± Pierce was about to stroke Mel¡¯s head when his body suddenly froze. Even Vivier was the same! Whoosh!!! Bang! A cold wind suddenly blew outside the window. The window could not withstand the destruction of this fierce wind and shattered. Pierce turned his head mechanically. He could clearly feel a terrifying creature descending outside the window! What the hell was going on? First, there were three funny creatures withoutbat power, and now, there was an even stronger unknown creature! Pierce walked stiffly from the room to the rooftop. Vivier followed from behind. That is¡­ Ice Dragon?! Chapter 71 - Foreign Boss, Mythical Ice Dragon!

Chapter 71: Foreign Boss, Mythical Ice Dragon!

Roar! The furious roar swept up the snow and scattered it in the air. Even the ground was trembling because of this roar. At this moment, snow was still falling from the sky. Thick mist filled the world, making it impossible to see clearly. Pierce had already ascended to the rooftop and was staring at the huge white figure in the mist! This was a naturally formed fog. It was not like the fog when the Tower Defense world invaded. The fog when the Tower Defense world invadedpletely covered the creatures inside. The figure hidden in the snow roared at the sky, and its huge wings fluttered in the air. It was a huge dragon with crystal-like scales. They had thought that behind this snowstorm was only the white demon race without anybat power. Who would have thought that a dragon would suddenly appear? Pierce felt an overwhelming pressure from the dragon. Fortunately, Pierce now had half the strength of the battle angel, so the pressure did not affect him as much as before. He did not know if it was an illusion, but ever since this dragon came to thisnd, he felt that the snowstorm had increased instead of decreasing. The howling wind was like a p of thunder beside his ears. Pierce frowned and used his divine power to create a protective barrier to block the snow. Vivier also used her divine force to create a protective barrier for herself. Only Mel, who had just popped her head out, was shivering from the wind and snow and went back to her room. After all, she was not strong enough to stand out in such a ce. Pierce looked up at the huge figure hidden in the snow. It had a huge body and fierce ws, and its two red eyes looked around. [Ice Dragon] [Level: 6] [Potential: Level 8] [Introduction: A young ice dragon that has lived for thousands of years and has yet to grow to its peak. It is the strongest creature from the mythical ss!] Sure enough, it was a mythical creature. He wondered how its strength waspared to Vivier. Pierce turned to the battle angel for her opinion. Thetter nodded slightly at him, her intention clear. She had the ability to take down this ice dragon! Pierce mobilized his divine power to drive away the rising mist. Soon, the western dragon revealed its appearance a hundred meters away. Noble, gorgeous, and powerful! Pierce thought of many words when he saw its massive body. ¡°Is this the mythical Ice Dragon?¡± Pierce muttered to himself. Dragons were extremely powerful creatures no matter which world it was. But Pierce did not expect an angel to be so powerful that it could match or even surpass a dragon. It was obvious that Pierce had overlooked something. He had subconsciously ignored the level 7 Crimson Firmament in Vivier¡¯s hand. As a newly advanced level 5 mythical creature, wielding a level 7 divine weapon, it was easy for her to deal with a level 6 mythical ice dragon. Furthermore, the fire element Crimson Firmament restrained the ice element dragon. The natural element suppression was the truth that made Vivier nod. When she did not use the divine weapon, she could already defeat those of a higher level, let alone when she had the divine weapon that restrained the enemy. Ice Dragon came with the wind and snow, looking down at this strange world. Its extraordinary vision allowed it to see the two insects standing above the city! These two insects were quite powerful¡­ Ice Dragon shifted its gaze to the blonde female. Its perception told it that this person was much stronger than the one beside her! Just as the atmosphere was tense and both sides were thinking about when to take action, An announcement from the Tower Defense world had arrived. [A level 6 mythical creature has arrived through the teleportation gate. Contestants from various countries, please be prepared to defend against foreign enemy!] [A level 6 mythical creature has arrived through the teleportation gate. Contestants from various countries, please be prepared to defend against foreign enemy!] [A level 6 mythical creature has arrived through the teleportation gate. Contestants from various countries, please be prepared to defend against foreign enemy!] Three consecutive announcements stunned the various contestants, and the viewers from all over the world who were watching the live broadcast were also dazed. What was going on? A level 6 creature had run to this world through the teleportation gate!? Pierce was stunned. It was because he had encountered that creature! If he was not wrong, then this monster in front of Pierce was the one the announcement was talking about! No way, when did my luck be so heaven-defying? Why must you look for me? F*ck¡­ Pierce cursed under his breath. He was automatically given hell mode previously. And now, the Ice Dragon had directly reached his territory. He could already feel the Tower Defense world targeting him. Pierce narrowed his eyes. The most important thing now was to deal with this ice dragon! Strictly speaking, this was his first time dealing with a level 6 creature. After all, thest time, the Soaring Serpent was only at the peak of level 5 and its strength had not reached level 6. Not to mention that this was a mythical creature! [The invading level 6 creature will automatically open up the battlefield to form a special boss round!] [Ice Dragon will transform into a foreign boss!] [If a contestant sessfully defeats Ice Dragon, they will receive a bloodline item!!] Whoosh!! When this announcement was announced and nothing happened, everyone was in an uproar! Bloodline item!! They had seen or heard of it. After all, those people from Country G had always been bragging in the world channel about how awesome their vampire bloodline was. Moreover, if they obtained the bloodline item, they could duke it out with the monsters and have the power to look down on them. In other words, they could also be on the new Asura Rankings! No matter how they looked at it, it was a really good deal! Unfortunately, thebel of level 6 poured cold water on them. Even if it was an item like bloodline power, they had to be alive to obtain it! How could they fight a level 6 ice dragon?! Chapter 72 - Encirclement!

Chapter 72: Encirclement!

Bloodline item. The appearance of this term instantly ignited everyone¡¯s desires like a fuse. This was a bloodline item! So far, it had only appeared once in the history of Tower Defense. Furthermore, it was a bottle of level 4 vampire!! Then, what about this Ice Dragon?! With a powerful level 6 strength, the bloodline item that came should not be too bad either! But¡­ when they thought of their own strength, their restless hearts fell silent. A level 5 creature was enough to annihte all of them, what more a mythical level 6 Ice Dragon?? Weren¡¯t they just delivering food? But Pierce did not think of this problem. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that the Ice Dragon could drop a bloodline item! He knew how rare bloodline items were. After all, he was the one who had obtained the first bottle of vampire bloodline. Later, because there were too many ws and it conflicted with Vivier¡¯s nature, he could only sell it to Zenus. And on the new Asura rankings, Zenus was ranked below him. Moreover, he now had half of Vivier¡¯s strength, if he were to add the bloodline as well, the level of strength was unimaginable! Pierce could only pray silently while facing the Ice Dragon in the snow! He prayed that the bloodline that would appear this time would not like that trashy vampire bloodline! When Pierce looked up again, his eyes burned with desire. It was as if he was looking at a huge walking treasure. ¡°Catch it, don¡¯t let it fly away!¡± Then, while Vivier was confused, Pierce spread his wings and charged into the snow. It was time to hunt! Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed. Thousands of lights seemed to sh in them. This was his first time using divine power to fight! Bang! The golden light condensed into a longsword and sliced through the obstructing blizzard. The light golden sword shone with a cold light under the pale moonlight, making people fear it. The runes on the sword began to shine! Pierce released an unimaginable aura from his body! He locked his gaze on Ice Dragon, who was in the middle of the blizzard. At this moment, the Ice Dragon was motionless, quietly staring at the little ant that was flying towards it. Roar! Suddenly, a loud roar changed the direction of the snowstorm, and cone-shaped ice blocks slowly condensed around it! A strong sense of crisis rose from the bottom of Pierce¡¯s heart, as if the ice cones in front of him would pierce through his body in the next moment! He looked at Ice Dragon and saw the slowly trembling icicles and a pair of cold red eyes. At this moment, Pierce had already rushed to the Eye of Storm. Compared to the hundred-meter tall Ice Dragon, Pierce was like an ant. But such a person actually dared to rush in front of it?! ¡°Human¡­ weak creatures¡­¡± It spoke in a hoarse voice, but Pierce was not too shocked. Pierce nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, humans are really fragile creatures¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I choose not to be a human anymore!¡± ¡°Let me kill you and obtain your bloodline!¡± ¡°Roar¡­¡± Ice Dragon roared angrily when it heard thest part. The coldness in its eyes became even more serious! This human was trying to kill it? What a joke! Since ancient times, there had been many brave warriors who wanted to kill it. But in the end, they all disappeared! From the moment of their birth, Ice Dragons¡¯ bodies and strength had been above all things. Strength. Since birth, it had been the strongest in the world. And what was this ant talking about? Hunting it!! What a funny creature! The killing intent in the Ice Dragon¡¯s eyes was thick. Under its control, the icicles around it began to tremble! Die! However, before it couldunch the first attack, a loud sound rang out. Another golden figure appeared in the Eye of Storm. Pierce nced back and quietly sighed in relief It was Vivier. Without Vivier, Pierce would not have been stupid enough to fight a level 6 dragon head-on. Although the bloodline item was good, he had to be alive to get it! Another one? The Ice Dragon spread its wings and stared at the long golden-haired figure with its huge beast eyes. For some reason, it actually felt threatened by this ant. This human gave it apletely different feeling from the human beside her. Was it feeling fear?! Impossible!! Under its control, the icicles turned into a series of meteors that charged at the two of them at an extremely fast speed, even creating a sonic boom! ¡°Boring tricks¡­¡± Vivier teleported in front of Pierce. At this moment, she had once again changed into her older sister form. The light golden eyes looked at the icicles flying towards them and a trace of boredom shed across them. Immediately afterward, she quickly condensed a golden sword with her divine power. A terrifying wave came from the sword as it shed. In an instant, an invisible sh charged out from the sword towards the icicles. Bang! The two collided. In just an instant, the icicles turned into ice crystals that filled the sky, but the aura of the sword energy did not decrease at all. It continued to charge towards Ice Dragon¡¯s huge body. The Ice Dragon narrowed its eyes and looked at the sword energy flying towards it. Disdain shed across its eyes. It didn¡¯t dodge, allowing the sword energy to sh its body. How could the sh of such a weakling harm it? While it was having this thought, the extremely fast sword energynded on its body. Immediately after, an indescribable pain transmitted from its nerves! Roar! ¡°Impossible!!¡± The Ice Dragon looked at the scales on the sword. The scales that were as hard as ice had been cut open. A trace of blood flowed from the cut. This weak ant cut its scales!? How was this possible!? Vivier looked at the enraged Ice Dragon and shook her head. Pierce looked at the dragon with interest. Was it angry because the ant it looked down on had broken his defense?! The proud dragon had fallen?? It had to be known that Vivier had not used her full strength, and she had not even taken out the Crimson Firmament. If she had used Crimson Firmament, with its outstanding attributes, the Ice Dragon¡¯s scales might havepletely broken. It would not just be a small cut. Pierce looked at the sword he had condensed and felt something amiss. Chapter 73 - Four-Winged Angel VS Ice Dragon

Chapter 73: Four-Winged Angel VS Ice Dragon

Pierce looked down at the sword condensed from divine power in his hand. Something was wrong. Why was Vivier¡¯s sword so powerful? Looking at his sword, it was like he was holding a useless piece of trash. The Ice Dragon, whose defense had been slightly broken by the sword, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Roar! Ice Dragon roared angrily at Vivier, who was holding a long sword. Vivier looked expressionlessly at Ice Dragon which was charging towards her. Pierce dug at his numb ears and curled his lips. ¡°If it¡¯s only at this level, the one who will die will be you.¡± Vivier held the sword condensed from divine power in her hand and kept looking for ws in her opponent. Too many, too many! In her eyes, this Ice Dragon was defenseless! Perhaps the dragons were used to using overwhelming strength to crush their opponents. In addition, there was almost no one who could break through their hard scales. Over time, this battle style was ingrained in their genes and inherited by theter generations. Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless golden sword lights flew up, and each sword sh uratelynded on the dragon¡¯s body. However, this level of attack did notpletely destroy the hard scales of the Ice Dragon. As for the first scar, it was because it was careless. And now, in order to get back its prestige, it had used ice element to enhance its dragon scales. It could be said to be the hardest thing in the world. ¡°This can¡¯t destroy the scales?¡± Vivier muttered. She had yet to use her full strength. Those sword lights were just casually waved by her. Did it buff its defense? Pierce looked at the scales on Ice Dragon from afar and saw ayer of white frost. He immediately felt that something was wrong. He was not sure if Vivier could deal with it. The image returned to the battlefield. Vivier watched as the golden lightsnded on the Ice Dragon and dissipated. She frowned slightly! Since that was the case, she would increase her strength! At this thought, Vivier began to mobilize the divine power in her body. Boundless divine power was channeled into the sword in her hand, emitting several dazzling lights. This time, the dragon didn¡¯t give her a chance. The Ice Dragon, which had already charged forward, roared angrily and swiped its huge ws at her. Both sides were creatures with max agility, so how could they be hit by such basic attacks? Vivier spread her light wings and the four-winged angel descended in front of Ice Dragon! At this moment, the Ice Dragon¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when it saw this form. It immediately felt that something was wrong. Isn¡¯t this the form of the angel race? No wonder it thought that the holy divine power felt familiar! Unexpectedly, its opponent this time was a four-winged angel! It looked like there was going to be a fierce battle! The Ice Dragon had no intention of underestimating its enemy. As for the other human, he was disregarded. Its attention waspletely on the four-winged angel. At this moment, the strengthened sword energy suddenly hit its body. Blood flowed out of its scales. It was obvious that Vivier, who had used her full strength, could easily break through its defense. The Ice Dragon slowly raised its head and stared at the dodging four-winged angel! He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but Pierce felt the chill around him increase. He was currently under the protection of divine power. If even he could feel the cold, there was no need to talk about the temperature outside. Was this the doing of the Ice Dragon? Pierce turned his gaze to the Ice Dragon and his pupils suddenly constricted. The retreating Ice Dragon suddenly raised its head, and the surrounding snow kept flowing into its body. The violent ice element caused the heavy snow that had already stopped to fall again. At the same time, ayer of snow-white frost covered the city of Country M. Pierce turned to Vivier, who was holding a sword made of divine power that was also covered in ayer of frost. Die, ant! The arrogant dragon let out a furious roar as violent frost power crazily surged from inside its body. Two streams of white gas spurted out of its nostrils. Instantly, the snowkes floating down from the sky froze into icicles. After being injured by this low-level angel multiple times, the dragon¡¯s mind was gradually filled with anger. At this moment, the Ice Dragon slowly opened its mouth. White light condensed in its mouth, and thick frost power was frantically entering the sphere like a vortex. Vivier had already taken out the Crimson Firmament Sword. As a battle angel, she could clearly sense that if she got hit by Ice Dragon¡¯s breath, she would probably be either crippled or severely injured. After putting away the sword condensed from energy, Vivier had already lifted the level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament. Fire restrained ice. ¡°Watch carefully, angel. This move is Dragon Breath!¡± ¡°Crimson Firmament!¡± When the dragon breath was ready, the angry Ice Dragon fired in Pierce¡¯s direction without a word. It is your honor to die under this move, ants. At the same time, Vivier had already mobilized Crimson Firmament¡¯s power, and mes enveloped the sword. Following the sh of the sword, the two forces collided! The ten-meter-wide breath seemed to freeze everything in the world, including time. While on Vivier¡¯s side, a powerful aura surged out of her body. As the pressure spread out with her as the center, a terrifying wave moved out of the Crimson Firmament. It was as if the entirend was shaking from the terrifying wave. This terrifying scene shocked Pierce, who was watching the battle. The Ice Dragon, which had used the breath, also realized that the situation was amiss. Its expression suddenly changed. The terrifying fluctuation from the battle angel¡¯s body sounded in its heart like thunder. Immediately after, a terrifying wave was released from the battle angel. This¡­ this is impossible!! The Ice Dragon¡¯s red eyes widened in disbelief. The dragon breath it had sent out was actually cut off by this burning sh!! ¡°Weng!¡± After severing the breath, the power of the sh increased instead of decreasing. The next moment, an ear-piercing sound echoed in its ears! Chapter 74 - The Defeated Ice Dragon

Chapter 74: The Defeated Ice Dragon

The next moment, an ear-piercing sound rang in the Ice Dragon¡¯s ears. It was the sound of the sword sh from Vivier! After severing the dragon breath, the sh continued towards the Ice Dragon¡¯s head. At that moment, the Ice Dragon couldn¡¯t care less. Its instincts were warning it that if it didn¡¯t dodge this attack, it would die! The Ice Dragon, which was a few hundred meters tall, suddenly flew to the side. But it was no match for the Crimson Firmament¡¯s sword energy! The mes formed the shape of a crescent moon, vaporizing the passing snowkes and snowstorm. Instantly, mist rose all over the battlefield. This crescent-shaped sh cut off a part of Ice Dragon¡¯s skin! Blood dyed the mist red. But immediately after, the Ice Dragon¡¯s wounds dried up due to the heat. It could not stop the power of the sh and was sent flying into the forest like a cannonball. Dust flew everywhere and the trees on the path were all smashed. This mythical level battle stunned Pierce. When would he have such great power? It seemed that he had to improve his rtionship with Vivier to get her full strength with the Badge of Bonds. Bang! Roar! At this moment, the Ice Dragon, which had smashed into the forest, was howling in pain. Its entire body was filled with violent ice power, and the surrounding trees slowly turned into ice sculptures. Even the peashooters outside the city wall were affected. Ayer of frost appeared on their bodies. The surrounding broken branches and leaves turned into ice fragments under the explosive frost power. Following the roar of the Ice Dragon, they were all shattered. ¡°How is this possible? How could I have been¡­!!¡± The Ice Dragon¡¯s eyes widened as it looked at the battle angel wielding Crimson Firmament in the distance with a horrified expression. It found it unbelievable and did not dare to believe it. It was actually sent flying by this tiny angel¡­ Its body was over a hundred timesrger than this angel! ¡°You¡¯ve infuriated me!¡± The Ice Dragon, which could not ept this fact, stood up with a roar, its huge body trembling in anger. It could feel the power of that sh! That was a power that was above it! ¡°Do you only speak such empty words?¡± Vivier slowly raised the Crimson Firmament and said calmly. It was so noisy! In her opinion, the Ice Dragon¡¯s actions were simply useless. It was useless and would only anger the enemy! ¡°Die!¡± The Ice Dragon roared and the surrounding forest that had turned into ice sculptures instantly condensed into sharp and shiny icicles. In an instant, even the surrounding temperature fell by more than ten degrees. It didn¡¯t want to hold back its strength anymore, and was going all out! It had to kill this damned angel! Vivier¡¯s gaze turned cold as she held Crimson Firmament in front of her chest! At that moment, the mes on Crimson Firmament¡¯s body increased greatly, and it let out a soft cry! A shparable to the light of the sun, moon, and stars sliced through the snowstorm. It swept towards the Ice Dragon with an astonishing force. At this moment, the Ice Dragon realized something was amiss. It quickly attacked. However, due to the restraining attributes, as well as the fact that there was a gap between their strength, the sh turned all the icicles into mist and charged at it under its despairing gaze. Whether it was the previous time or this time, the oue was destined to never change! The Ice Dragon was in despair. It realized that it could not defeat this angel! Apanied by the sharp sound of cutting, more than half of the forest in front of the city was destroyed. Pierce¡¯s eyelids twitched. He imagined that if he were to activate Crimson Firmament himself, the power would definitely not be so huge. ¡°What is it? Is this all you have?¡± The Ice Dragon, which was still in a state of shock, flew into a rage. Especially after hearing the angel¡¯s sarcasm. However, it was basically exhausted and could not activate the ice power again. Looking at the angel in the sky, it still seemed to be at ease. Was it really going to fall here? No! How could I, the Ice Dragon, die in such a ce? The Ice Dragon thought to itself as it adjusted its body with difficulty. However, the wounds inflicted by the mes caused endless pain! ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Ice Dragon gasped when it saw the wounds. Just what was the origin of that crimson sword¡­ How could it be so powerful?! The high and mighty Ice Dragon from earlier was long gone. Its entire body was covered in frozen blood, wounds that were burnt by the mes reced its scales. It was a stark contrast to its initial appearance. Vivier slowly walked over. The Crimson Firmament in her hand was still burning with mes. The Ice Dragon¡¯s eyelids twitched from fear. It was this sword. This sword was too strong. The dragon scales enhanced by the ice element were actually not a match for one sh. As the Ice Dragon thought Vivier was going to take its head, it slowly closed its eyes in despair. However, even after waiting for a while, there was no pain. What is going on? What is going on with that angel? Is she trying to humiliate me?! The Ice Dragon opened its eyes angrily, but the scene in front of it stunned it. The angel that had defeated it put away Crimson Firmament and quietly stood in front of it. A weak human was slowly walking over. She seemed to be waiting for him? Why would such a powerful angel obey a weak human?! The Ice Dragon was puzzled, but this didn¡¯t affect it at all as it red at Pierce. It was a defeat. It had been defeated by the hands of an angel, not this human. If possible, it wanted the angel to execute it. But this wish was impossible to fulfill! The weak human approached step by step and finally appeared in front of it. The humans here looked about the same height as the angel, butpared to the Ice Dragon, they were as weak as ants. Pierce was looking at it strangely. Chapter 75 - Contract. Ice Dragon and Pierce

Chapter 75: Contract. Ice Dragon and Pierce

Pierce looked at it with a strange expression, making it feel very displeased. Although its huge body was unable to move under the control of the angel¡¯s divine power, it could still bare its teeth. Pierce was really confused when he saw the Ice Dragon showing a threatening expression. Because just now, when this Ice Dragon was bound by Vivier¡¯s divine power, he had obtained a bloodline item. This meant that the mission this time was not to kill this Ice Dragon but to defeat or capture it? Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up at the sudden thought. He looked at the Ice Dragon with a burning gaze. Looking at its miserable and severely injured appearance, no one could tell, but it looked really cool. Coincidentally, he needed a mount to travel! Pierce quickly bought a contract scroll from the store with 5,000 unique points. This contract scroll was a new product that had just been released in the store! The high cost of 5000 made many people sigh in amazement. It even caused a heated discussion in the chat. However, this was not too expensive for Pierce. After all, he was already a man with over ten thousand points. As the air fluctuated, a scroll appeared in his hand. The Ice Dragon¡¯s eyelids twitched! It was spatial magic!! It was definitely not mistaken! That wave and this scroll that appeared out of thin air were definitely due to spatial magic! Could there be a space magician in this small city? The Ice Dragon couldn¡¯t help but tremble. It seemed like the mage would not appear. If that mage had appeared, it would have already turned into dust! After all, a battle angel was enough to defeat it, let alone a powerful space mage. Pierce, who had finished purchasing the scroll, had no idea how much psychological damage that scene had inflicted on the Ice Dragon! But it would not be a big deal even if the dragon knew. After all, this was a scroll given to him by the Tower Defense world! It was also considered a space element. However, it was not magic, but aw! At this moment, Pierce smiled and opened the scroll in front of it. The words on it were very strange, but for some reason, it could understand them! However, when it saw the heading, it was instantly angry. Roar! ¡°Damn human, are you dreaming!!!¡± Pierce quickly covered his ears with his hand. Vivier was curious. What was written on this scroll to make the Ice Dragon roar like this! But before she could look, Pierce had put the scroll away. He said softly to Ice Dragon, ¡°There are only two choices before you now. One is to sign this contract and serve me, and the other is to die under my hands!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute to think about it. After all, you¡¯re still young, only 1,000 years old. You don¡¯t want to die yet, right?¡± The Ice Dragon could only re at Pierce when it heard his threat. Even its mouth had been sealed by Vivier¡¯s divine power. Foolish humans! He actually wants me to work for him¡­! Wishful thinking¡ª The Ice Dragon had already rejected this option when it heard Pierce! But it narrowed its eyes when it heard thest few words. It was indeed still young and did not want to die yet! But it was not a reason for it to submit! There were only two choices before it. One was surrender, the other was death! These two paths were very difficult to choose. After all, as a proud dragon, how could it be a ve to a human? It had decided that it would rather die than submit!! However, at this moment, Pierce signaled to Vivier and pointed at the scroll in his hand. The intelligent battle angel immediately understood Pierce¡¯s intention. She nodded back at Pierce to show that she understood. Just like that, a minute passed! Before the Ice Dragon could speak, Vivier used her divine power to guide its arm to be stained with some red marks. Then, she ced its arm on the scroll with her divine power. The Ice Dragon, who couldn¡¯t resist at all, narrowed its eyes. What were they doing? The moment it was done, Pierce snapped his fingers. At that moment, the Ice Dragon suddenly realized that the restraint on its mouth had disappeared. Roar! ¡°Human, don¡¯t even think about it. You¡¯re just dreaming¡­¡± ¡°Our proud dragons will not be servants¡­¡± [The master and servant contract has officially taken effect. The Tower Defense World is actualizing the contract!] Taken effect? What took effect?! The Ice Dragon was stunned. Before it knew what was going on, a mechanical sound appeared in its mind. When did I sign this contract? It then saw the scroll under its arm! It raised his stiff arm and looked at the scroll below. At this moment, the simple and in scroll was emitting a golden light as it slowly flew into the air. Then, with a burst of sparks, it was burnt to ashes. With this, the contract officially took effect! The Ice Dragon, who had been severely injured and wasn¡¯t too smart, lost its mind. You bunch of trash, how dare you scheme against me! The Ice Dragon didn¡¯t show any intention of resisting. After all, it had heard and resisted that mechanical voice before! But because of that resistance, it was directly teleported to this strange world. The powerful spatial fluctuation that day was unforgettable. It was so powerful that its intention to resist was directly destroyed. And at this moment, this contract was also mentioned by that mechanical voice, which meant that it had no ability to resist this contract! This meant that it hadpletely be this human¡¯s ve! What a joke! The Ice Dragon suddenly widened its eyes and extended its sharp ws to p Pierce, wanting to tear this thing into pieces. But the next moment, it realized that it had no way of controlling its body. The sharp ws were forced to the other side, stirring up a cloud of dust. The ground was shattered by the angry power. Pierce smiled. After all, the Ice Dragon had signed this scroll ¡®voluntarily¡¯. Chapter 76 - The Dragon Maiden Appears!

Chapter 76: The Dragon Maiden Appears!

Pierce looked at the powerless and enraged dragon which had been deceived by a human and an angel. Heughed heartlessly! This smile instantly filled the Ice Dragon with hatred! ¡°Damn human, what are you so happy about!¡± Hearing the Ice Dragon¡¯s tone, Pierce replied without hesitation, ¡°I got a Level 6bat power for free, and it¡¯s a cool dragon that can be used as a mount. How can I not be happy?¡± Free¡­ mount!! The dragon was furious, but it could not let out its anger. After all, there was a battle angel staring at it. Recalling the power of that sword, the Ice Dragon still had lingering fears. That sword was too terrifying. It could still feel the wounds on its body hurting. A dragon¡¯s recovery ability could be said to be the strongest in the world. But now, that burning sensation was still lingering in its wounds, impossible to eliminate. What could it do against such a strong enemy? Even its body no longer belonged to it! It was a ve to this weak human. Because it was contracted, it could not cause any harm to this human at all. Pierce stood in front of it and looked at its gradually darkening eyes. He touched its head softly. The scales on its body were like crystals in his hand. They were extremely hard, and there was also a feeling of coldness that transferred into his palm before sweeping across his entire body, making him shiver. The battle angel beside him had a strange expression. Looking at the pair, she was momentarily at a loss for words. At this moment, she was still in the Older Sister form. Pierce used his mind to feel the connection between him and the Ice Dragon. The sensation could be said to be very exquisite. It was as if the Ice Dragon and he were connected. Moreover, Pierce could feel that he could control Ice Dragon¡¯s every move. It was as if he was the Ice Dragon¡¯s superior! Although the Ice Dragon¡¯s will was unwilling, its body would obey Pierce andplete the mission. This was the power of the contract! Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He then bought a few more such scrolls, just in case. After all, no one knew how powerful their next opponent would be. For every scroll he used, he could obtain a powerfulbat force. Why not? Pierce thought. He bought the protection of a level 6 creature with just a few days of unique points, and even the upper limit of this level 6 creature was level 8. Thinking about it this way, this transaction was really too cost-efficient. Pierce couldn¡¯t help butugh again. It was too cost-efficient! At this moment, Pierce suddenly turned his gaze to the Ice Dragon¡¯s huge body. The blizzard had stopped when the Ice Dragon fell to the ground with heavy injuries. Only tiny snowkes were falling from the sky. Pierce thought about where he should ce the Ice Dragon. With such a huge body, whether it was eating or living, it was a huge problem. He could not just let it live in the wild. No one knew when the next round of Tower Defense would arrive in this world, and Pierce did not want to ce such abat force in the wild. It might be killed by other creatures. Pierce pointed at the Ice Dragon. ¡°Do you have the ability to turn small? Your body is too big. I can¡¯t raise you at all!¡± The Ice Dragon trembled in anger when it heard these self-righteous words, but it couldn¡¯t do anything to Pierce. ¡°No¡ª¡± The Ice Dragon replied through gritted teeth. It had no way of controlling its body. At this moment, its consciousness was restrained by the contract. It could not help but answer everything it knew. ¡°What trash!¡± Pierce said regretfully. Which of us is the trash? The Ice Dragon had thought it through. It no longer wanted to fight with Pierce because it was the one who was injured. All it could do now was try its best not to answer any of the questions. When Pierce heard that the Ice Dragon could not turn small, he opened the Unique Shop and started searching. Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He finally found a bottle of Alteration Potion among thest few rows of new goods. He didn¡¯t know if it was his imagination, but Pierce suddenly realized that the new items were everything he needed. His luck was simply too good. The price of this potion was also very dazzling. Just a hundred per bottle! Pierce was overjoyed. Furthermore, the potion effect duration was a month. In other words, he had to buy a bottle of potion for the Ice Dragon every month. He could afford this bit of points. However! Pierce turned his gaze to the Transformation Potion on the other side. The names of the two were simr, but the prices werepletely different. One was an item with a time limit, the other was an item with permanent effect that could be changed at will! Thetter was a little expensive and was worth a thousand unique points, but Pierce felt that it was better than the former. He gritted his teeth and spent a thousand unique points to buy the transformation potion. The Ice Dragon narrowed its eyes when it saw the blue potion appear in Pierce¡¯s hand. It was that familiar spatial fluctuation again. Also, what was the potion in the human¡¯s hand?? For some reason, the Ice Dragon had a bad feeling when it saw the potion. Coincidentally, all of its recent bad premonitions hade true. What did this human want?! The Ice Dragon¡¯s eyes widened as it watched Pierce approach it step by step. Its strong senses were frantically warning it. Don¡¯te over! However, Pierce slowly walked to it. He opened the bottle and smiled at the Ice Dragon¡¯s big mouth. Under the Ice Dragon¡¯s uneasy gaze and frightened expression, Pierce poured the potion into its mouth. Soon, a white mist floated up andnded on the Ice Dragon¡¯s huge body. As the white fog increased, the Ice Dragon¡¯s body gradually disappeared. Pierce looked at the fog with anticipation. The dragon maiden he was looking forward to was about to appear! Chapter 77 - After All, I, Pierce, Am Lustful as Well

Chapter 77: After All, I, Pierce, Am Lustful as Well

As for why Pierce was so sure that this Ice Dragon was a female? Naturally, he had confirmed the other party¡¯s weakness through the hint, and also learned of the gender. As for the Ice Dragon¡¯s weakness, Pierce felt that it did not matter whether he told Vivier or not. After all, at that time, Vivier had used Crimson Firmament topletely suppress the Ice Dragon. The battle was simply a massacre! As the white mist dissipated, Pierce¡¯s curious gaze locked on the figure in the mist. Her skin was as white as snow, and her long, snowy blue hair hung behind her shoulders. There were also two thin grayish-ck horns on her head. As the fog dissipated, the beautiful face appeared in front of Pierce. However, on the gorgeous face was anger towards him. The Ice Dragon was ring at Pierce angrily. Even though she had taken human form, her limbs were still bound by Vivier¡¯s divine power. So she couldn¡¯t move. All she could do was stare at Pierce, the man she hated. Vulgar interests really made peoplemit evil. This was the desire of humans! The disgust in the Ice Dragon¡¯s eyes grew stronger. She looked at Pierce as if she was looking at a machine that only had desires. Even people of different races would arouse his interest? At this moment, the Ice Dragon, who had transformed into a human, was fully exposed to Pierce¡¯s sight as the fog dissipated. Pierce was greatly satisfied. F*ck, awesome! Pierce did not expect that after transforming into a human, the dragon¡¯s body would have much bigger assets than Vivier¡¯s Older Sister form! While Ice Dragon was scolding him inwardly, Pierce quickly took a few nces at it before buying a set of clothes from the store and throwing them in front of her. Then, Pierce raised his head and looked at Vivier, who couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. He nodded at her and asked her to let go of the Ice Dragon. Vivier naturally listened to Pierce¡¯s orders. As the divine power was removed, the Ice Dragon, which was hanging in the air, was thrown to the ground and let out a soft cry. ¡°It hurts, you bastard!¡± The Ice Dragon stood up and dusted herself off, ring at Vivier. There were two burns on her white abdomen. They were caused by Vivier using the Crimson Firmament. Even after transforming into a human body, they did not disappear. However, after transforming into a human, the sound she made felt a little cute. The voice was no longer as hoarse and deep like in her dragon form. It was simply perfect! Pierce looked at the angry Ice Dragon, and his eyes lit up as if he had discovered a treasure. ¡°Instead of looking like this, why don¡¯t you put on some clothes!¡± Pierce pointed to the set of clothes he¡¯d thrown in front of her. He¡¯d just bought them from the Unique Shop. They were also special clothes with super strong defense characteristics. It could even be called¡­ ¡°No!!¡± The Ice Dragon Technique wanted to roar, but what came out was a coquettish female voice! This made her slightly stunned. What exactly had she been fed? Before she could react, Pierce handed her a mirror! Let her appreciate her current appearance, Pierce thought it would be fun. As expected, as the Ice Dragon took the mirror from Pierce and slowly looked at her reflection, her hands began to tremble. Who exactly was this female human?! It can¡¯t be her, this can¡¯t be her!! How could she have be like this? The frail body simply made the dragon¡¯s anger boil. Roar! The dragon wanted to roar, but the sound it made was soft instead of grating. Was this a joke? Why did she be like this? Then, she realized that she waspletely naked. After all, she had just transformed from a dragon into a human. This Ice Dragon did not know what shyness was! Pierce couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly got her to put on her clothes. After all, he was an energetic young man. How could he test himself like this?! Under Pierce¡¯s order, Ice Dragon could only put on the clothes he had bought for her unwillingly. She tugged at her clothes with all her might, but realized that she could not tear them apart with her strength. What was wrong with this dress? Before the Ice Dragon could think, Pierce had already made her put on the clothes. Looking at herself in the mirror, the Ice Dragon gradually fell silent. She was no longer as violent as before. She was wearing a short white dress with ck floral patterns. In addition to the thing on her head, why did it look so familiar? And those two white stockings? At this moment, the memories sleeping in her mind gradually awakened. Wasn¡¯t this the outfit those servants in the Pce wore?! In other words, a maid! As an Ice Dragon, she naturally knew a lot. But she never expected that she would one day be a maid! Foolish human, I will kill you sooner orter. The Ice Dragon looked at her perfect reflection in the mirror and swore to herself. Pierce smiled when he saw the level 6 Ice Dragon be his maid. No one might have the experience of being served by a level 6 mythical Ice Dragon like a maid. Pierce nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the Ice Dragon¡¯s exquisite body. Now, this was finally proper! For example, his angel and the subus; one only knew how to readics and watch television, and the other was a trash who only knew how to y video games. Furthermore, he could not always use the Tower Defense points to clean the ce! Even if he had a lot of money, it was better to save where he could. ¡°Alright, stop admiring yourself. Your mission now is to let me appreciate you. After all, you are mine!¡± Pierce snapped his fingers and slowly held the Ice Dragon¡¯s hand under her puzzled gaze. ¡°Lowly human, who allowed you to touch me?!¡± Hearing the roar of the dragon beside him, oh no, the roar of the weak human-form dragon, Pierce stroked his earfortably. This was good. That dragon¡¯s voice was really too unpleasant! Pierce used his divine power to clear a path. The surrounding ice and snow melted into water, and the peashooters buried under the snow were dug out again. Chapter 78 - Bloodline Item: Frost Blood!

Chapter 78: Bloodline Item: Frost Blood!

Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t just stand there¡­ Pierce looked at the stunned Ice Dragon and muttered to himself. Go and fulfill your role as a maid now! Just like that, under Vivier¡¯s puzzled gaze, Pierce held the Ice Dragon¡¯s hand and forced her back to the city. Very good, now there was one more high-levelbatant! Pierce could be said to have the highestbat strength among all the countries. There were two level 4 creatures; a subus and a griffin. A level 5 creature that was a Mythical Battle Angel, and thest was a level 6 creature, an Ice Dragon which was also a Mythical creature. If no level 7 or above creature came to the battlefield, Pierce was invincible. Perhaps he had a chance of standing against even the level seven creatures. After all, Pierce had never seen the destructive power of a level 7 creature. Of course, that eight-headed serpent did not count! Back then, Vivier and Pierce had not even had the courage to fight it. Simrly, Pierce was a level 4 creature himself, and he had now obtained a mysterious bloodline item. His strength might even reach level 5! Country M was definitely the overlord of the Tower Defense world! At this moment, Vivier and Pierce had already returned to the city with the maid Ice Dragon. Mel, who was still sleeping, got out of bed quickly. She was looking at the Ice Dragon maid with curiosity and jealousy. Ah, so big! Damn it! Melpared them with her gaze and muttered through gritted teeth. However, wasn¡¯t this Ice Dragon¡¯s strength a level 6 creature? Mel¡¯s gaze darkened. As expected, she was the weakest among the creatures here! Even Pierce, who did not do anything, surpassed her in the blink of an eye! This dealt a powerful blow to Mel¡¯s spirit. She secretly decided that she had to be stronger. At this moment, Pierce, who had returned to the city, ordered the dragon maid to clean the trash in the rooms, especially Vivier and Mel¡¯s room. Because these two had turned into otakus, and bought a lot of snacks. Every time, he would have to spend a lot of Tower Defense points to clean it. But now, it was different. Now, he had a dragon maid! Why waste the points on such trivial matters? Pierce was pleased with himself. The dragon maid had no way of resisting Pierce¡¯s orders. After all, she had signed a master-ve contract. With a look of reluctance and a murderous look in his eyes, she took the broom and went to clean the room. She learned how to clean by herself, or rather, it was instilled in her by the system. Pierce looked at the Ice Dragon maid who was cleaning obediently and couldn¡¯t help but think. As a mythical dragon, she shouldn¡¯t have known how to clean, right? But these did not matter. Instead of thinking about these useless things, it was better to look at the bloodline potion that had already reached his hands! After the Battle Angel defeated the Ice Dragon, this reward was given to him! How powerful was a level 6 Ice Dragon? Pierce knew that he had no way to fight against it. Then, what about the bloodline that was dropped by it? Excited, Pierce slowly opened the gold-edged floral box that contained the bloodline potion. He had just opened the box a little when dazzling golden light shone on Pierce. F*ck, golden quality! Pierce calmed his trembling heart and slowly took out the bottle of potion from the box. When his fingers touched the potion bottle, a cold sensation transmitted from it. When Pierce turned his gaze to his fingers, he suddenly realized that there was ayer of frost on his fingernails! At this moment, the ice-blue potion in the bottle was emitting cold air. The temperature in Pierce¡¯s room instantly fell by several degrees. ¡°Is this the bloodline of the Ice Dragon???¡± Pierce was shocked when he saw the familiar ice element energy. He knew the potential of the mythical Ice Dragon. Its potential was level 8 like the Battle Angel. Although it still lost to the battle angel in the end! But that was also because Vivier had used Crimson Firmament¡¯s power. Alright, even if she did not use Crimson Firmament, she would still be able to defeat the Ice Dragon. For some reason, as a battle angel, herbat strength seemed to be several times that of other races. At this moment, there was a creaking sound as the door opened. The person who came was the Ice Dragon, who was wearing a maid outfit and cleaning the ce with a broom. But her murderous gaze remained fixed on Pierce. If she had the chance, she would tear him to pieces. She had quickly cleaned the two princesses¡¯ rooms. It was Pierce¡¯s room now. The Ice Dragon, who had just entered Pierce¡¯s room, suddenly widened her eyes. What did she sense? Why was the amount of ice elemental energy in this room so high? What was going on? Could this human also control the power of ice?! No, that¡¯s not right. No human had ever grasped such power! It is the power of our Ice Dragon Race!! As an Ice Dragon, she was naturally very familiar with the thick elemental energy in the air. This was not just ice elemental energy, but the same ice elemental energy as hers. Or it could even be said to be the source of the Ice Dragon! Such a powerful force was not something a mage could sessfully cultivate! Those mages who relied on spells to learn ice magic would never know how powerful the Ice Dragons who were born withplete ice element affinity. At this moment, she could feel the ice elemental power of their race in Pierce¡¯s room!! Was this a joke? This human!! Just then, the Ice Dragon found the bottle of ice-blue potion behind Pierce. The familiar feeling came from that bottle of potion. Thump! The Ice Dragon¡¯s heartbeat inexplicably sped up. She could feel that the potion was calling to her! She left the broom behind and walked to Pierce, and reached out to take the bottle of potion! Pierce was looking at her strangely. When he noticed that Ice Dragon was gradually reaching for the potion, Pierce quickly snapped his fingers! The Ice Dragon shook and looked at Pierce. What had happened to her just now? Chapter 79 - Viviers Tower Defense Reward!

Chapter 79: Vivier¡¯s Tower Defense Reward!

Just as the Ice Dragon looked at Pierce in confusion, she suddenly shook her head. Was this the time to be confused?! She wanted to know why the source of the Ice Dragon was in the hands of this human. And what did he want with this bottle of the source energy?! The Ice Dragon seemed to have smelled a conspiracy and looked at Pierce warily. Pierce watched as the Ice Dragon¡¯s expression changed drastically. He felt ashamed. Why didn¡¯t he realize that Ice Dragon was so expressive? ¡°As a maid, you should do what a maid should do. Don¡¯t ask about what isn¡¯t in your work range, okay?¡± Looking at the Ice Dragon¡¯s curious gaze, Pierce smiled and replied. ¡°A lowly human dares to speak to me like this!¡± As expected, the Ice Dragon revealed her true nature and bared her teeth at Pierce. However, at this moment, the Ice Dragon was not a huge and intimidating dragon, but a beautiful girl in a ck and white maid outfit! Hence, when she said this, Pierce only felt that she was very cute and wanted to pinch her face! ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± Under Pierce¡¯s forceful control, the maid bent down, picked up the broom, and walked out the door. Her face distorted as she stared at Pierce as if she wanted to devour him. She was cursing and did not look like ady at all. ¡°Ice Dragon, right? Let me give you a name¡­¡± Pierce seemed to think of something. He stopped the Ice Dragon and said softly to her. ¡°Shut up, human. I have a name!¡± Unexpectedly, the Ice Dragon didn¡¯t appreciate it at all and replied with gritted teeth. ¡°Oh, you have a name? Let me hear it!¡± Pierce was interested when he heard the Ice Dragon had a name. He wanted to hear what kind of name it was. ¡°Heh, a lowly human like you dares to know this dragon¡¯s name!¡± Pierce raised an eyebrow and snapped his fingers. ¡°Winter Columbia Jones¡­ Ander Frost!¡± Soon, the Ice Dragon spat out a long name with unknown enunciation. The Ice Dragon was trying her best to control her facial expression and make herself look fiercer. Pierce, who was listening carefully, was stunned. Was this the name of a Western dragon? Wasn¡¯t this too long? He had already forgotten the first few words the Ice Dragon had mentioned. He only remembered thest word: Frost. ¡°Tsk, you dragons are really an interesting creature. Aren¡¯t you afraid of biting your tongue by naming it so long?¡± Pierce mocked the Ice Dragon¡¯s name. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s call you Frost! It¡¯s easy to remember.¡± However, the Ice Dragon bared its teeth at him and said angrily, ¡°Frost is just the surname of our race!¡± ¡°The first word is my name, Winter!¡± ¡°Your name is whatever I say it is! You are Frost now!¡± Pierce looked at her and raised an eyebrow. Now that this dragon had a name, there was no need to call it Ice Dragon anymore. That seemed aloof! ¡°Alright, Frost, go do what you should do!¡± ¡°What I should be doing is thinking of how to kill you!¡± With that, Frost red at him while holding the broom and mmed the door. ¡°Up to you. But if you can kill me, that is.¡± Pierce shrugged at her threat. If you want to kill me, you have to get past the angel! Just like that, after sending Frost away, Pierce turned his gaze to the Frost Blood that was emitting ice energy. So this name was representing the Frost n? Pierce now knew what the name meant. This meant that this potion came from the bloodline of the Ice Dragons. Ice Dragons were a very powerful race! Moreover, wasn¡¯t the corresponding talent, the affinity to the ice element, and tough body what he wanted? And this opportunity was right in front of him! The surroundings had already begun to freeze as the cold energy continued to be released. Pierce hesitated. He was hesitating, thinking whether he might encounter a better quality potion in the future. He was afraid that after fusing with the Ice Dragon bloodline, the upper limit would stay the same, forever at level 8. He did not know if he could change his bloodline at that time. Pierce thought longingly as he looked at the bottle. In the end, he did not know if there was a possibility of bloodline rejection. If possible, he wanted to use this bottle and fuse with a better one in the future if he found it. But he did not know if there would be any side effects after the two bloodlines fused. He did not know and did not dare to bet! However, he had already confirmed one thing. After fusing with the Ice Dragon bloodline, his lifespan would increase. He might even be able to grasp the dragon transformation. ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to choose!¡± Maybe after he fused with this bloodline, there might be a better one in the next battle! A ssic example of looking at the pot while eating[1]! Pierce also understood the logic of ¡®one can¡¯t have everything in life¡¯. But he was different. He wanted to embrace both of them. At this moment, Vivier, who was watching a drama in her room, pushed the door open and walked in. Her gaze first moved to the bottle of frost potion in front of Pierce. She was very familiar with the sensation from the potion. Wasn¡¯t it Ice Dragon¡¯s? But why was it with Pierce? Was this another reward from the Tower Defense world? Vivier also knew about the existence of the Tower Defense world. After all, Pierce had always instilled this concept in her. However, was this bottle of potion simr to the previous vampire bloodline item? Vivier raised an eyebrow. She did not feel disgust toward this bottle of frost potion. However, she had a reason for being here, so she walked forward and patted Pierce on the shoulder. Pierce turned and saw Vivier in her older sister form standing behind him. For some reason, Vivier did not transform back this time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Pierce asked curiously. He was struggling with whether to use the potion or not. ¡°This was the reward given to me by the Tower Defense worldst time. It is useless to me, so I came to give it to you!¡± [1] to be unsatisfied with what one has Chapter 80 - Bloodline Fusion, Pierce Frost

Chapter 80: Bloodline Fusion, Pierce Frost

While Pierce was feeling conflicted, Vivier suddenly patted his shoulder. He turned around and saw that it was Vivier, who was a head shorter than him. Mm, she was still so beautiful and cold! It seemed that he had time to improve his rtionship with Vivier! After all, all men had desires for such creatures. Even Pierce was no exception! While Pierce was admiring Vivier¡¯s angel-like face, she said softly, ¡°This was the reward given to me by the Tower Defense worldst time. It is useless to me, so I came to give it to you!¡± Vivier took out a bottle of golden potion from herrge sweater. What the hell was this? Tower Defense world rewards?? Pierce took the potion and immediately fell into a state of confusion. Since when did Vivier receive rewards? At this moment, Pierce suddenly remembered that they had both entered the rankingsst time! In other words, Vivier had a share in the previous reward? Pierce didn¡¯t think too much about it when he saw Vivier standing in front of him and handing him the potion. He stroked her golden hair and said with emotion, ¡°What an obedient angel!¡± This time, Vivier did not dodge the hand that was reaching for her head and let the hand rub her head. Pierce, who touched her head, looked at Vivier in surprise. Why didn¡¯t she dodge this time?! Is our rtionship going to heat up?! Pierce was suddenly excited! Before he could speak, Vivier opened the door and left the room. However, in his excitement, Pierce did not notice the blush on Vivier¡¯s cheeks when she left. After Vivier left the room, Pierce calmed down and took out the potion to scan it with the system. However, this scan stunned him. F*ck, what kind of luck do I have? F*ck! [Bloodline Fusion Potion] [Quality: Level 8 potion] [Introduction: A way to break the shackles between different bloodlines, allowing a million changes to happen!] Heavens, a level 8 potion! There was a short silence when Pierce read the introduction of the potion. This was the first time he saw a level 8 item! And it was exactly what he needed! Wouldn¡¯t thispletely solve the problem of bloodline? After Pierce came back to his senses, he carefully ced the potion in his small vault. He had to treasure this potion well. After all, it would be his lifeline in the future! At that moment, Pierce¡¯s eyes shed with determination when he looked at the Frost Blood potion on the table. Now that he had the fusion potion, what reason did he have not to use such a heaven-defying weapon! Pierce grabbed the bottle. But because the ice element was increasing in density in the room for a while now, Pierce felt a pain in his palm when he touched the potion. When he turned his gaze to his hand, he realized that his palm was frostbitten! This was on apletely different level from that bottle of vampire bloodline! Such a small amount of frostbite could not affect Pierce at all. His eyes burned as he used his divine power to create a protective shield to protect his hands. Then, he picked up the bottle of ice-blue potion on the table and opened it, preparing to drink it! However, at this moment, he suddenly stopped! Pierce quickly closed the lid! Damn, I almost forgot something! Since the Vampire potion required a ritual, did this bottle of Frost Dragon potion also need a ritual? Pierce then remembered that these bloodline items seemed to have a precondition! Therefore, he quickly stared at the bottle for about half a minute. Then, a hint of floating red-golden words appeared in his vision. [The bloodline potion of the Frost Dragon is not bad. It¡¯s a very powerful potion. However, the premise seems to be that you need to find the Frost Dragon¡¯s blood and use it together with the potion.] Frost Dragon blood?? If it were an ordinary person, this would be the highest level challenge. They might even give up on this potion. However, this mission was too easy for Pierce, as he happened to have a newly conquered Frost Dragon maid! Wasn¡¯t this a f*cking coincidence?! Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. He quickly snapped his fingers and summoned Frost to his room! About half a minuteter, with a broom in hand and a face full of dust, Frost appeared in front of Pierce. He could see how intensely she had been cleaning. ¡°You b*stard, what are you trying to do?¡± Frost said with a low voice. This voice, coupled with her icy figure and face, made her look like a live ice queen! However, this queen was a maid under Pierce! Pierce looked at her with interest, and then said, ¡°Now, I order you to cut your fingers and pour some of your blood into this bottle!¡± Then Pierce tossed the empty bottle into her hand. ¡°You are going too far!!¡± Although she was roaring, her actions were very honest. After a while, a bottle filled with blood was handed to him. Very good, he had obtained the Frost Dragon¡¯s blood! Pierce waved at Frost, telling her to go back to her work. After pouring the Frost Dragon¡¯s blood into the Frost Lineage potion, Pierce picked it up and drank it. However, just as it entered his throat, the huge ice element contained in it erupted! Pierce felt his throat freeze. He opened his mouth with difficulty, and icy mist would appear every time he breathed. Just as Pierce felt that he was about to be frozen to death by the ice element that was surging out of his body, the Frost Dragon blood inside activated! Pierce felt heat rising in his throat, fighting the ice elemental power in his body. Clearly, this Frost Dragon¡¯s blood had sessfully suppressed or shaken the ice element! At this moment, Pierce felt that he should have a surname! Frost! Chapter 81 - Frost Transformation, Level 5!

Chapter 81: Frost Transformation, Level 5!

As the ice elemental power in his body was gradually suppressed by the dragon¡¯s blood, Pierce felt a little better. The moment the potion entered his mouth, Pierce felt as if he were encased in ice, and his entire body had been trembling! He now knew why the Frost Blood potion had to be mixed with the Frost Dragon¡¯s bloodline. The two fused andplemented each other. If he had not checked the hint, he would have already drunk the entire bottle of frost potion. What would happen was a slow freezing that would start from his insides. As the coldest element among the natural elements, Pierce did not have the confidence to protect his life in that situation. Fortunately, he had checked the golden hint system in advance and had escaped the disaster. At the thought of this, Pierce suddenly felt a lingering fear. He had been so close to death! The potion that had fused with the dragon bloodline was digested by Pierce. In other words, the current him could also be called a dragon! And it was an Frost Dragon! This meant that Pierce and Frost were the same type of creature. He was no longer in the range of the human race. Pierce clenched his fists. He could feel two powerful forces in his body! One was the power of Vivier, the divine power of an angel obtained from the Badge of Bonds. The other was the frost power that had appeared in his body after the Bloodline Potion, which was the power of the Frost Dragon! This feeling was really powerful! Now that he had the frost power, he could quickly mobilize the ice element in the air with a thought and change the weather. Therefore, for the current Pierce, changing the weather was just a thought. Moreover, the Frost Dragon bloodline in his body was constantly developing his physique toward the physique of the dragon race. Pierce could clearly feel the improvement in his physique! After a while, Pierce closed his eyes and focused on controlling the frost power. Soon, an ice spike slowly formed in his left hand, emitting a cold aura. After all, he was a man with the divine power of the Battle Angel. For him, controlling the power of frost was a piece of cake. After familiarizing himself with the frost power in his body for a while, he slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, his room waspletely frozen. All the objects were covered in ayer of frost. This was like a world of ice! Surprise shed across Pierce¡¯s eyes. Was the leaking energy that powerful? At this moment, the door was kicked open again. The voice was very loud. Because Pierce had released the power of frost in the room, even the door waspletely frozen, this kick shattered the door. They scattered on the ground and turned into ice crystals. Pierce turned around to see Frost, who was already dumbfounded. What¡¯s going on? Why does this person have my scent?! Frost was in a maid¡¯s outfit, looking puzzled. She felt it. She felt the aura, same as her source,ing from Pierce! Could it be caused by the frost potion??? The broom in Frost¡¯s hand was nowhere to be seen. She looked at Pierce with a confused expression. What the hell! Why did this human have her power? In just a blink of an eye, he gained the power of frost! Even the top mages of the continent she was from were not this powerful! What kind of monster was this human? Needless to say, she waspletely numb to Pierce now. Now, she waspletely no match for him. In the past, when Pierce had angel power, she was not afraid at all. After all, he only had half of it. But now? Pierce had inherited a huge amount of frost power that could evenpete with her! Moreover, with the angel divine power in his body, she was doomed. Completely doomed! How was she supposed to fight him? F*cking hell! ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my dear maid?¡± Looking at Frost who had mmed the door and was now staring at him in a daze, Pierce knew why she was so surprised. It had only been less than half an hour, but there was suddenly a strong frost power on his body. He could not exin such things clearly. Moreover, this was a reward from the Tower Defense world. There was no way to exin this to the foreign Frost Dragon. Pierce asked the dazed maid. ¡°Y-y-you! How do you have my power?¡± Frost stammered the question she wanted to ask. She wanted to know what had happened to Pierce, and what was that bottle of potion filled with ice elemental energy? How did Pierce be so powerful in an instant?! The level 6 Frost Dragon could do nothing to Pierce now. Yes, there was no doubt that Pierce was now at the same level as the Battle Angel Vivier! Especially since he had dual attributes. If he developed those abilities, he would soon surpass Vivier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know either!¡± After all, he was not clear about how the Tower Defense produced the bloodline items. He could only say he did not know. Seeing Pierce smile and shake his head, Frost gritted her teeth. This guy just didn¡¯t want to tell her! Then it turned to frustration and she looked at Pierce sadly. The frost power on his body had reached a certain level. It even had about half the strength of her main body. In addition to the angel power in his body, there was no way she could hurt Pierce at all! ¡°Alright, maidservant, don¡¯t ask about these trivial things. Hurry up and do your work!¡± Pierce then looked at the broken pieces under her feet and shook his head helplessly. It seemed like he had to get another door. But before that, he needed to find a room suitable for this little female dragon. There were many rooms, and most of them were not upied. In addition, he often used the Tower Defense points to clean up, so every room was very clean. Chapter 82 - Number One on the Asura Rankings, Pierce!

Chapter 82: Number One on the Asura Rankings, Pierce!

In addition, Pierce often used some Tower Defense points to clean the rooms regrly, so all the rooms were very clean. Of course, it did not include the rooms of Vivier, Mel, and the sleeping griffin. Speaking of the griffin, for some reason, it had slept for about three days. With the help of his divine power, Pierce could clearly feel that the griffin seemed to be transforming and had hope of evolving to level 5. With this in mind, Pierce led the unhappy maid, Frost, to a random room and said to her, ¡°Tell me everything you needter, I¡¯ll set it up for you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to set up¡­¡± Frost couldn¡¯t help but mutter. As a dragon, she felt that the most beautiful decorations were gold adorning the entire floor, and not like those human girls. But since Pierce had said so, Frost could only try her best to adapt to human life. It was her first time being a human, and she was more or less inexperienced. She could only ask Mel for guidance. The moment she saw Mel, she instantly recognized her. A weak subus? What the hell was this stupid human doing at home? Angel, subus, griffin, and her, a Frost Dragon. This stupid human was indeed not simple! Helpless, Frost could only go to Mel¡¯s room to discuss with the subus she looked down on. As for that angel? Ever since Frost cleaned the trash angel¡¯s room, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that angel. Indeed,pared to angels, she still liked creatures like subus. After all, their factions were chaotic, and theirpatibility was very good. Therefore, under the pressure from Frost, Mel could only obediently choose to submit. As expected, this neer was definitely not a good dragon! Looking at Frost that upied her room, Mel wanted to cry. Why didn¡¯t you upy that angel¡¯s room? Why did youe to me! As expected, if they were weak, they had no rights! At this moment, Mel¡¯s heart was like a rock. She decided to cultivate day and night to raise her level to level 5. After all, the griffin was sleeping recently, preparing for the advancement. After the griffin finished evolving, her strength would be the lowest. Even Pierce¡¯s strength had reached level 5! That¡¯s right, after fusing with the frost power, Pierce¡¯s strength had reached the level 5 creature level! Therefore, before long, she, Mel, would be the person with the lowestbat strength in this city! No, no, this is too depressing! Hurry up and think of a way to raise your strength to level 5! Pierce, who was in the room, frowned at the frozen state of his room. It seemed like the ice would not be able to melt into water in a short time. Helpless, Pierce could only purchase some furniture and move to another room. He also bought all the furniture needed for Frost. Pierce, who had spent the entire afternoon cleaning up the room, finally had the time to check his current situation. If he wanted to check his strength, the Tower Defense system was useless since he was not a creature of the Tower Defense world. As for the golden hint system, it could not be used on him. Therefore, there was only one ce that could assess his strength. That was the Asura Rankings! After he opened the Asura Rankings, the first ce was still his name. However, behind the familiar name, the original level 4 had changed to level 5. It was even a mid-stage level 5! In other words, he had increased by a whole level. And the second on the ranking was still Zenus. However, his early-stage level 4 had already changed to middle-stage level 4. It seemed like the other party was making good use of and developing the vampire bloodline. But Pierce¡¯s strength had reached middle-stage level 5! Pierce did not expect that. He had thought he had only reached level 5! At this moment, while Pierce was checking the Asura Rankings, the others also realized that something was wrong with the rankings! The contestants in Country G were the first to realize that something was wrong. When they were checking their boss Zenus¡¯ current strength, they did not expect to see the change in Pierce¡¯s remarks as well! Their boss Zenus¡¯ level had indeed changed. From early-stage level 4 to middle-stage level 4. But what they did not expect was that Pierce, who was ranked first, was even more monstrous! He directly went from mid level 4 to middle-stage level 5!! What cheat was he using?! They were shocked. They were all spreading this news crazily. Over time, all the contestants learned that Pierce¡¯s current strength had reached the middle stage of level 5. What was the concept of middle-stage level 5? When they were resisting the invasion, the middle-stage level 5 was the strongest boss. It was enough to wipe out over a hundred of them alone. In other words, it was an existence that could destroy civilization. But no one expected Pierce to be a level 5 overnight!! What kind of joke was this?! It had clearly not been more than three days since the Asura Rankings was established. Their boss Zenus had already put in a lot of effort to advance from early-stage to middle-stage level 4. However, before they could cheer for their boss, Pierce¡¯s growth froze them. What kind of monster was this? The audience watching the live-stream were also shocked. They were not able to check on Pierce¡¯s situation since the griffin was still sleeping. Therefore, they had no choice but to watch the other live-streams. However, they did not expect to receive such big news the moment they entered. Pierce had turned into a boss-level character! Even Zenus¡¯ pale face became even paler when he saw the rankings. Although he knew that Pierce was a cheat, he did not expect him to be so terrifying. He expended a lot of effort to control the vampire¡¯s power. From morning to night, he trained non-stop every day before barely reaching the middle-stage level 4. But Pierce had directly advanced by arge level overnight! Comparisons were odious! Zenus could not help but doubt his talent. Pierce was indeed the number one on the Asura Rankings! Chapter 83 - The Griffin Awakens

Chapter 83: The Griffin Awakens

While everyone was surprised at Pierce¡¯s rapid growth in strength, Pierce was practicing his ability. It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was still very strenuous for him to control the ice element. After all, he was not born a Frost Dragon, and he was not very sensitive to ice elements. And now, his body was being modified by the Frost Dragon bloodline, so his control over the element would increase with the growth of his bloodline. At this moment, the interior of the city was covered in frost. One could vaguely see snowkes falling from the sky. These were all caused by Pierce. Vivier, who was following behind him, watched curiously as Pierce tested his newfound powers. She could clearly feel the gap between her and Pierce¡¯s strength had shortened greatly. It was impossible for Vivier to easily take down Pierce now. Fused with the Frost Dragon bloodline? Vivier knew about the bloodline item rewards in the Tower Defense world. However, she did not expect the Frost Dragon bloodline reward to be so powerful. It could instantly raise Pierce¡¯s level. As for Frost who was trailing behind, she looked at Pierce indignantly as he disyed her frost power. That ability was clearly hers! The despicable, shameless, and detestable human had stolen her ability! This dragon was enraged but could do nothing about it. She could only take the broom and follow behind them to clean the trash. After the trip ended, Pierce suddenly realized that there were fewer members in each team. He did not know if it was his imagination, but during the snowstorm, the number of the participants seemed to have decreased. Was it the group of white demons that could read memories and rece them? Pierce thought of the three white demons that attacked them at night. Could the other teams have been invaded by such creatures? But they were so weak! Pierce¡¯s guess was correct. Because of the invasion of the white demons in the snowstorm, the already small number of surviving teams suffered even more. Some of the countries with few people had even been destroyed. In other words, they had been reced by white demons. With the end of the snowstorm, the white demons gradually revealed their tricks. Therefore, some countries with enough people discovered and destroyed them immediately. Those who did not have enough people werepletely destroyed. It had been a long time since Pierce had watched the world chat. Naturally, he had no idea what was going on. However, even if he knew, there was nothing he could do. After all, the hiding abilities of these demons were very powerful and confusing. These white demons¡¯ specialty was not theirbat strength. In fact, their greatest ability as level 4 creatures was their disguise and recing other creatures! Pierce didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only be d that there had only been three people and one beast in his country. Pierce cleared the snowyndscape and used his frost power to add a few indestructible ice blocks to the front of the city, making Frost grimace. Frost was pensive. Pierce had used her ability, which was equivalent to stealing her ability! Humans were indeed a bunch of damned creatures¡­ ¡°Hey, Frost, clean this ce up. I feel ufortable watching this!¡± Pierce¡¯s order came from a distance. Frost immediately stood up and replied, ¡°Coming!¡± Damn, she did not want to do this either! Bullsh*t contract, bullsh*t human, bullsh*t angel!! Sooner orter, this dragon will annihte all of you! Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. When she saw Mel¡¯s room again, she was already in a rage. At this moment, Mel was training her spiritual power control with her eyes closed. Beads of sweat appeared on her beautiful face. She was no longer in the mood to y games with those monsters. All she wanted to do now was to advance to level 5. After all, after being provoked by the others, Mel only wanted to improve her strength and try her best not to be a burden or be at the bottom! However, what everyone did not know was that in the room that had not been opened for three days, a pair of golden beast eyes slowly opened. The griffin slowly stood up. It first shook the dust on its body, then opened the door with familiarity and walked into the hall. That¡¯s right. After all, Pierce had never mentioned it, so Frost hadn¡¯t paid attention to the fact that there was a creature inside that room, so she hadn¡¯t cleaned it. If Pierce knew about this, he might as well have used the Tower Defense points. That way, the whole city would be cleaned. In the real world, on Blue, Country M. Ever since Pierce¡¯s live-stream screen went ck, they had all gone to other countries to watch. However, on this day, someone realized that the screen that had been ck for nearly four days finally lit up! It seemed to be the living room of Country M¡¯s city? Those who were familiar with this aspect could tell. Soon, the news that Pierce¡¯s live-stream had opened again spread like wildfire on the Inte. Arge number of people quickly entered the live-stream, creating a heated argument in Pierce¡¯s live-stream. At the same time, the news about Pierce¡¯s live broadcast also trended all over the world. Except for a few destroyed countries. The audience in Pierce¡¯s live-stream was still very enthusiastic. In just a short moment, the screen was filled withments! ¡°The live-stream has finally been opened, f*ck!¡± ¡°This griffin sure can f*cking sleep. It slept for almost four days before waking up. The hell is wrong with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if it has a serious illness!¡± ¡°Where is my wife? Where is my wife? Where is my wife? Where is my Vivier?¡± ¡°You can all go and fight for the battle angel, I¡¯ll take that little subus away!¡± ¡°Previous poster, are you dreaming? Subus Mel is mine!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Who is this maid with sky-blue hair?!¡± ¡°F*ck, she looks so beautiful! Amazing!¡± ¡°Absolutely out of this world!¡± ¡°Everyone, let me announce that Big Boss Pierce¡¯s maid will be mine from now on!¡± Chapter 84 - Dark Town Arrives!

Chapter 84: Dark Town Arrives!

There was a heated discussion in the live-stream. At this moment, the griffin had already slowly walked out of the room and into the living room to search for food. At this moment, the lively living room was empty. This puzzled the griffin. It was okay if Master Pierce was not around. After all, he had things to do. But where did those two otakus go? Was the Tower Defense invasion starting again? Just as the griffin was feeling confused, a beautiful sky-blue haired girl in a ck and white maid outfit appeared before it. The griffin¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted when it saw the maid, as if it had seen something terrifying! The aura of a superior creature pressured it. After all, the main body of Frost was a Frost Dragon! A mythical dragon easily won against a mythical griffin. Just as the griffin was about to take an attack stance, the maid nced at him emotionlessly. Then she walked expressionlessly into Pierce¡¯s room to clean. Moreover, she was cursing as she walked. ¡°Bullsh*t human, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± The griffin didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly when it heard the voice of the passing maid. The pressure of the superior creature was too strong. It could not move at all. In fact, it had already lost any will to confront. Who was that woman? Not only Griffin, but the audience in the live-stream also wanted to know the answer. Pierce had actually taken in such a maid when the live broadcast had stopped for four days! They were eager to know what had happened in Country M. At this moment, there was a ttering sound. Pierce and the others strolled in. Pierce, who was standing in the middle, was puzzled when he saw the griffin lying on the ground, not daring to move. It had slept for four days, and now it was sleeping on the ground? This would not do. It was easy to catch a cold. Griffin was his firstpanion, after all, and Pierce was naturally very concerned about him. However, at that moment, the audience in the live-stream erupted in another wave of heat when they saw Pierce enter the room. ¡°Boss Pierce has be handsome again!¡± ¡°Vivier, my Vivier, take me away!¡± ¡°F*ck, Vivier in her older sister form, I seem to have be Boss Pierce now!¡± ¡°Everyone here is a wife stealer. No one can run away!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Especially after seeing the figures of Pierce and the other two, the live-streamments never stopped. Pierce was wondering why the griffin was sprawled on the ground after just waking up, and it looked listless. What happened? He suddenly remembered Frost walking into the room to clean before they arrived. Could it be that Frost had done something to it? However, as if Frost could hear his thoughts, she popped her head out of the door and said to Pierce, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. He just looked at me and fell to the ground!¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m a noble Frost Dragon. How dare a weak griffin look at me!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of having your brain damaged by the pressure!?!?¡± Pierce smiled at her and snapped his fingers. ¡°Go clean the toilet now!¡± ¡°Wh¡­ What, you want me to clean the toilet!?¡± ¡°Damn human, don¡¯t push your luck!¡± However, after hearing Pierce¡¯s words, Frost finally couldn¡¯t suppress her anger and roared at him. But with the contract, she had no way to resist Pierce¡¯s orders. Therefore, with a murderous expression, she slowly walked into the toilet with the toilet brush. When she closed the door, she even red at Pierce. Very good, she would remember this. One day, she would repay him! I will kill you sooner orter! This conversation stunned the audience in the live-stream. What did this mean? That maid was a Frost Dragon?! What kind of exaggerated joke was this? In just a few days, Pierce had captured a Frost Dragon! No, no, no. Capturing the Frost Dragon was not the main point. The main point was that Pierce actually used the Frost Dragon as a maid! This was awesome! They had only read about mythical creatures like dragons in books. But now, Pierce had subdued a Frost Dragon and made her work as a maid! Everyone held their breaths. They did not dare to think further. As a peak creature that had existed for a long time in myths, dragons had always been synonymous with destruction and power. But now, one was being ordered around by a human! Furthermore, she had to wash the toilet! Such a maid was really¡­ ¡°Holy f*ck, you have to get me a maid like this!¡± ¡°Previous poster, don¡¯t even think about it. Can you endure such a maid?¡± ¡°Your gun can¡¯t even break through her defense!¡± ¡°Previous poster, you¡¯re really knowledgeable, haha!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to let a dragon maid wash the toilet?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t the dragon maid need to use the bathroom? You¡¯re discriminating!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The live-stream was heated, but Pierce did not care about this. He looked at the griffin that was slowly getting up and used the Tower Defense world¡¯s system to appraise it! As expected. The griffin had already reached level 5! Therefore, Mel hadpletely be the weakest! [Griffin] [Level: 5] [Introduction: After experiencing a long sleep, it has broken through its limits. Now, it can be your strong support!] Long sleep, strong support? Pierce checked the time and looked at his expressionless Vivier. Did the Tower Defense world make a mistake? Why was the introduction so messy! His golden hint system was more reliable. At this moment, Pierce suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense world. Not only him, even the contestants from other countries received a message. [Dark Town has arrived. All contestants, please pay attention to your surroundings and resist their invasion!] Chapter 85 - Pope Red Lotus!

Chapter 85: Pope Red Lotus!

[Dark Town has arrived. All contestants, please pay attention to your surroundings and resist their invasion!] What the hell was Dark Town? Pierce was puzzled when he saw the name. Not only him, even the contestants from other countries were puzzled. However, there was one thing they all knew. This Dark Town invasion was the same as the previous Infinite Invasion and the snowstorm. The reward for the previous Infinite Invasion was the vampire bloodline, and this time¡¯s Frost Dragon Random Invasion was also a bloodline item. What about the Dark Town this time? After they thought of this, burning desire instantly upied their hearts. Everyone wanted to be strong! They also wanted to have the power to fight against monsters. This way, they would not be in a passive position all the time! Therefore, this time, the participants were fired up. Everyone was determined to obtain the rewards. However, Pierce did not have their worldly desires. After all, he had yet to even master the Frost Dragon bloodline, and the frost element in his body was still trying to escape his control. If he drank another bottle of bloodline potion, he might not be able to control it anymore. Perhaps the rewards this time were not necessarily bloodline potions! However, the announcement from the Tower Defense world said that the Dark Town had already appeared in the Tower Defense world! Pierce had always hated being passive. Compared to being passive, he preferred to be active. Therefore, he was prepared to take advantage of the fact that night was descending to deal it a blow, catching it off guard. After all, he now had a level 6 Frost Dragon, a level 5 battle angel, a level 5 griffin, and a level 4 subus. In terms ofbat strength, Pierce could defeat any creature below level 7. Therefore, after receiving the notification, he did not do anything else and quickly searched the surroundings. Even Frost, who had washed half the toilet bowl, began to search for the Dark Town under Pierce¡¯s instructions. ¡°You b*stard, I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter!¡± Frost, who was flying in the air, was searching for the Dark Town. Wasn¡¯t making her look for it in such darkness making things difficult for her?! Damn it, that human was up to no good! All he did was exploit her! However, right at this moment, a trace of fiery red light suddenly appeared in the ice-blue eyes. She quickly looked up and saw a huge town made of ck stone. In the middle of this town was a tall and towering ck steeple. The fiery rednterns on it illuminated the surroundings, giving off a strange feeling. What the hell was this? Frost¡¯s gaze was puzzled as she slowly approached the steeple. However, just as she approached, she suddenly felt that her body was not under her control. It was as if something was guiding her! Damn it, what was going on? Frost quickly mobilized the frost element in her body to break the force that was constantly tugging at her. At this moment, Frost¡¯s eyes narrowed. She saw a strange creature. It was a tall knight in red and ck armor, holding a long spear used for charging. He was standing on the steeple, staring at Frost. What was going on? When did he appear? Frost clearly remembered that when she was standing in the air and staring at the steeple, she did not notice any figure standing on it. This meant that this tall and mighty figure had suddenly appeared out of thin air. ¡°Interesting, a mage?¡± Frost stared at him with interest, and a smile slowly appeared on her face. She was a dragon. While Frost was staring at the figure, a golden red text suddenly appeared on Pierce¡¯s side. The appearance of these words made him jolt slightly. Wasn¡¯t this a hint? But why? Pierce remembered that he had clearly not seen anything. Mel, who was beside him, looked at him curiously. [Pope Red Lotus] [Level: 6] [Introduction: A Holy Pope who fell into the darkness and willingly apanied the entire town into the darkness, transforming into Pope Red Lotus!] What was going on? Why was the news of a Dark Town suddenly on his side? Could it be Frost? Pierce suddenly remembered the contract he had signed with Frost. Did the scroll¡¯s function share our vision? Pierce could only think of this reasonable exnation. Although he still had to confirm it, if that was the case, it seemed like he had to buy a scroll for everyone. However, this meant that Frost had sessfully found the Dark Town and charged forward. The four of them took turns to act. Frost and Vivier moved by themselves, while Pierce was with Mel since their individual strength was quite poor. Teaming up would allow them to deal with more situations. The griffin, who had just woken up, was arranged to guard the city. After all, it could defend the city if it was attacked by the people of the Dark Town. It looked like he had to hurry to Frost¡¯s side. Pierce nodded at Mel, then realized she was following him. The two of them headed in the direction of Frost at an extremely fast speed. However, Mel was hanging on Pierce the entire time. After all, as a subus, she had no flying ability. Pierce, who had inherited the divine power of the battle angel, could create light wings. Pierce also sent a signal to Vivier to get to Frost as soon as possible. After all, no one knew if there was only one pope in the Dark Town! And that Pope Red Lotus was a level 6 creature! On the other side. At this moment, Frost had already begun to face off against Pope Red Lotus. The swords condensed from the frost power shot towards Pope Red Lotus. On the other hand, Pope Red Lotus waved his spear and reduced all the weapons that were fired from afar to dust! ¡°Tsk, weak and useless creature!¡± Frost said disdainfully. As a dragon, she did not think that she was weak just because Vivier easily defeated her. After all, Vivier had used Crimson Firmament¡¯s power! Chapter 86 - Frost Dragon Versus the Pope!

Chapter 86: Frost Dragon Versus the Pope!

Even that angel had used the Crimson Firmament that restrained her frost element to defeat her. If not for that fire element Crimson Firmament, it was uncertain who would win or lose. Maybe she would have torn Pierce into two by then! Although she was thinking this, a grave expression could not help but condense in Frost¡¯s eyes. The power contained in the ck-armored Pope Red Lotus was very powerful! That was the dark element that she hated, no, everyone hated! ¡°The fallen pope? A person who yearned for the light embraced the darkness. How ironic!¡± Frost looked at the pope who was emitting a ck and red aura and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. Was this Dark Town summoned by that strange voice like her? After all, when the snowstorm came, Frost was forcibly pulled over by the mechanical voice on the night of the snowstorm. Then, she was defeated by the angel and signed a contract with that detestable human as a maid. ¡°He¡¯s clearly a pope, but he¡¯s wearing a knight¡¯s armor and holding a knight¡¯s spear. Interesting!¡± This was not important. The most important thing was that this pope was a creature of the same level as her! The auras of the two sides were also colliding. Ice-blue frost aura and ck-red dark aura confronted each other in the air. The aura of these two sides suddenly split the night sky into two. Both sides were iparably powerful and could not bear to retreat! Frost, who had yet to receive Pierce¡¯s orders, was already thinking of ways to find the weakness of this pope. That¡¯s right. When she encountered this town, Frost had contacted Pierce immediately. However, what Frost did not know was that Pierce had already determined the location of this town through her vision. At this moment, Pierce, Mel, and the battle angel who had received the news were hurrying towards Frost. ¡°Death will fall on you if you barge into the town!¡± After a long silence, Pope Red Lotus, who was standing on the steeple, spoke. His voice was hoarse, as if he had no throat. It made one shiver and feel fear. However, this deterrence was nothing to Frost. ¡°You¡¯re a human too, right? How dare a mere human speak so arrogantly!¡± After hearing Pope Red Lotus¡¯s arrogant words, Frost finally couldn¡¯t hold back her anger. Her anger was finally released. No man was good, especially that b*stard Pierce! Oh, that¡¯s not right. Pierce could not be called a human anymore. In other words, afterpletely absorbing the frost bloodline, Pierce would be a Frost Dragon. Thinking of this, Frost¡¯s originally unhappy mood became even more bad. Not only did he have her strength, he even wanted to transform into her race. Wasn¡¯t this challenging their authority? However, she was helpless, Pierce was an existence she could not fight against. In addition, she was contracted to him. This meant that she could not touch Pierce. The atmosphere had reached its peak. Any movement could ignite the battle. Frost used probing attacks but they were easily blocked by Pope Red Lotus with his spear. This was really just a small test. Neither party used their full strength. This time, Frost, who could not endure it, began to get serious, and the ck and white maid outfit on her body fluttered without wind. In her hand, a sword condensed from frost slowly formed. She was also learning the battle style of the battle angel. However, what Frost did not know was that just like how she was born with the elemental power, allbat styles were ingrained in Vivier at birth. However, this did not prevent Frost from using the dragon¡¯s elemental power to fight. As the sword in her hand slowly formed, Pope Red Lotus slowly narrowed his eyes and looked at this creature that was very threatening to him. It was very troublesome. Compared to ordinary humans, this humanoid creature that was of an unknown species felt very powerful! This battle, which had been in a stalemate for a long time, officially began with Frost taking the initiative. Pope Red Lotus¡¯ spear started emitting a red light. It was very devilish and dazzling in the night! Looking at Frost that was charging at him, Pope Red Lotus waved the heavy spear! A round shield was activated, stopping Frost¡¯s attack. When Frost¡¯s sword touched the round protective shield, it shattered into pieces that filled the sky. At this moment, on the newly formed red protective barrier, the ice crystal in the middle slowly began to spread, finally covering the entire shield! Neither side had the intention of underestimating the other. The power that erupted this time was the strongest of both sides. There was no probing, no fancy moves, only pure elemental collisions. After this exchange, Frost¡¯s side waspletely enveloped by the explosive frost element. A faint blizzard was formed! On the contrary, the Dark Town on Pope Red Lotus¡¯s side was still shrouded in darkness. There was no sign of snow. Frost felt that thousands of sleeping auras in this Dark Town had suddenly awakened! The vigers of this town? Frost wondered. The collision of the elemental energiespletely awakened the sleeping residents in the town! Pope Red Lotus, who was standing on the steeple, was wearing a ck-red helmet, making it impossible to tell what he was thinking. After this collision, Frost realized that this Pope Red Lotus, had the power of a thousand-year-old Frost Dragon. What the hell was going on? Why did she encounter such powerful opponents one after the other in this world? After all, the Frost Dragon had been a top existence that could dominate the world in her world! However, here, she had turned into a maid and cleaned for a human. Now, she was even threatened by humans. Chapter 87 - Winter Is Coming!

Chapter 87: Winter Is Coming!

In this battle, the two of them had never moved. Only the constantly erupting elemental energy reflected the intensity of this battle. At this moment, Frost already knew that the two of them were of simr strength. However, she had yet to transform back into her dragon form, so she still had a trace of reserve strength. After being turned into a human, Frost realized that her actions were not as smooth as when she was in her previous dragon form. Therefore, herbat strength naturally decreased. At this moment, a red and ck wave attacked her face. The ck-red wave swept through everything in the surroundings as a violent and deathly energy constantly erupted. The surrounding moonlight seemed to have beenpletely corroded by this wave, falling into darkness and fear. Interesting power! Frost¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, the massive frost power in her body began to erupt. Endless mist surged out of her body. The surrounding temperature instantly fell by several hundred degrees! Her Frost Dragon¡¯s use of frost was never at a level where she waspletely unskilled like Pierce. Therefore,pared to Pierce¡¯s frost power, the difference was like heaven and earth! However, Pierce still had the angel divine power that made her feel fear, which was also why it was difficult for her to fight him. The frost power spewing out of Frost seemed to freeze space and time. The world was filled with ice and snow. However, in this snowy world, a red and ck knight holding a spear stood quietly. With the armor on, no one could not tell if the expression on his face was surprise or calm, but one thing that was sure was that he was not afraid of this icy world. Frost grinned as she condensed a spear and shot at Red Lotus. The spear condensed from ice made a sonic boom in the air, as if nothing in the world could stop it. However, even so, in the face of this ferocious ice-blue spear, Red Lotus calmly picked up his spear and gently pushed it towards the ice spear. There was no dazzling light, no ground shattering, only simple power that he knew. Peng!! The ice spear shattered and turned into frost that filled the sky, shining under the moonlight. However, after the spear shattered, and the fragments filled the sky, a huge dragon w filled with hard scales appeared. That¡¯s right, Frost, who waspletely unfamiliar with any humanbat style, had already turned back into her main body. It was a huge body, crystal-like scales, a ferocious head, and brutal eyes. Every part was constantly reminding people of the cruelty and power of this creature. At this moment, Red Lotus moved. It was not too much to call him a knight. The background introduction introduced him as Pope Red Lotus, but in Frost¡¯s opinion, this guy was simply a knight. He did have a weak disposition of a pope! He took a step back and stabbed the dragon w with the spear in his hand! On the tip of his spear, a red-ck energy was condensing. It was the power from his body, the power of death. At the same time, it was the power that turned this town into hell! They were also from another world like the Frost Dragon. The two devastating forces collided and exploded. Both sides retreated. Pope Red Lotus looked at his trembling hands and was slightly shocked. He did not expect this creature to be a dragon. Did those creatures that lived in legends really exist in this world!? Then what about God?! For a moment, Pope Red Lotus fell silent when he saw the huge body appear. No one knew what he was thinking. Simrly, no one wanted to know what he was thinking! And Frost was such a person. She did not care what this armored monster was thinking! She only knew that what she wanted to do now was to tear this armor into pieces! Her huge body covered the sky, and her scarlet beast eyes stared fixedly at the figure on the ground. All of this seemed to be the same as the previous time she descended into this world. However, the figure standing in front of her was not that ridiculously strong angel! ¡°Winter¡ªDescent!¡± The roar woke up the pensive Pope Red Lotus. When he looked at the Frost Dragon, he felt his body trembling. He was afraid! As a dead person, I¡¯m actually afraid?! Pope Red Lotus thought in confusion. His body could not help but begin to tremble under this powerful frost power! Thendscape did not freeze. Instead, he saw that she, who had be a dragon again, was frantically condensing the surrounding frost element. After a while, the surrounding frost element waspletely absorbed by her. The massive frost energy in her body was umting strength and ready to erupt. This was her strongest move! Why didn¡¯t she use this move when she was fighting the angel and Pierce? Frost could only cry without tears. She felt that even if she used this move, the Crimson Firmament in the battle angel¡¯s hand could destroy it. At this moment, the fallen pope suddenly felt a chill! Surprise appeared in his eyes! He could actually feel the cold now, he thought in disbelief! It had been more than a thousand years, but this was the first time he felt emotion other than deathly silence! After thousands of years, he really felt cold! The dragon in front of him made the eyes of Pope Red Lotus burn. He could feel death, even cold. This feeling was simply a great honor for an undead like him! Perhaps this Frost Dragon couldpletely kill him! Pope Red Lotus could not help but think. At that moment, he slowly picked up his spear and aimed at the huge figure flying in the sky. His body was no longer under his control. It was the consciousness formed by the souls of thousands of people in the entire town, controlling his body! Faced with such a powerful consciousness, Pope Red Lotus had no intention of refuting at all. Dragon, I hope you can kill me! At this thought, Pope Red Lotus began to mobilize power at the same time. A trace of light shed across the dark red spear, and it quietly aimed at the Frost Dragon in the sky. Chapter 88 - Death Domain!

Chapter 88: Death Domain!

At the same time, as the dragon slowly condensed her power, Pope Red Lotus raised his spear and condensed his power. The powers of both sides revealed twopletely different colors in the sky, ck and blue. On one side, a snow tempest appeared, while on the other, darkness enveloped everything. ¡°This dead human is actually so powerful!¡± The icy gaze that was condensing the power of frost and preparing tounch the Winter Descent was shocked when she saw the weak figure. The powerful death power was iparable to any necromancer she had ever seen! Perhaps only the legendary Death God could suppress him in terms of death! On one hand, it was the power of death. On the other hand, it was the power of frost. The two powers, which had no interaction before, were in chaos. I have to get Pierce to cancel cleaning the toilet task after I return! I am working so hard here, but he¡¯s still not here yet! Frost stared at the light on the spear tip and thought viciously. She could feel the threat from the spear tip. However, this threat was not as despairing as the perverted angel! As expected, the dead should stay in the grave. Don¡¯t show your face so casually! ¡°Die, human, return to your hometown!¡± The frost dragon said disdainfully. Then, a deep cold aura began to spread from her body and slowly spread around. The frost energy was like the frost energy of theherworld, turning everything into ice! The ground, the forest, the tree branches, the birds, nothing escaped the overwhelming freezing energy! The spreading frost energy slowed down when it reached the feet of Pope Red Lotus. This dead person in front of her had actually used the death energy in his body to block her frost power! Frost¡¯s gaze faltered slightly before she smiled. Do you think that as a dragon that is perfectlypatible with the frost element, this is all I have?! You are wrong, stupid dead man! Boom! A stronger power of ice than before swept out of her body again. Even the moonlight and wind in the sky were frozen. At that moment, the entire world seemed to fall into a deathly silence! This powerful force stunned Pope Red Lotus. Was this the power of a dragon?! At this moment, the controlled body stepped forward and threw the spear in its hand! A sonic boom sounded in the air! Frost, who was already prepared, only smiled in disdain. Then, with a wave of her dragon ws, a huge ice wall dozens of meters long and wide appeared in front of her! Bang!!! Red Lotus¡¯ spear nailed into the ice wall created out of thin air. However, how could the spear tip enhanced by the power of death be blocked so easily? The spear, enhanced with the power of death, did not slow down. Instead, it pierced into the ice wall. The outeryer of the ice wall had already been shattered by the spear, turning into ice crystals that filled the sky. The spear was still trying its best to break through the ice wall, but just as it was about to break through the finalyer, its power dissipated. Was it blocked? Pope Red Lotus looked at the spear in the dragon¡¯s hand. His heart, which had been silent for a long time, seemed to thump slightly. On the other side of the forest! Pierce, who was carrying Mel in the sky, suddenly felt a chill. He did not habitually use his strength to protect his body. He enjoyed the feeling of charging through the air in the sky, as if it could allow him to fuse with the Frost Dragon bloodline faster. So the first thing Pierce felt was cold. ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± Pierce asked curiously. However, Mel, who was sitting on his back, shook her head gently to show that she did not know either. At this moment, a scene that stunned Pierce appeared. A white light screen was spreading crazily towards them. If one looked carefully, they could even see faint mist. Or rather, cold air! The borders of the icy world were charging towards them crazily. Pierce¡¯s pupils constricted, and he quickly enveloped himself and Mel with his divine power. He could feel the cold crazily stimting his consciousness. If he did not use the protection given to him by the divine power, he might freeze to death with Mel. Pierce was very sure that no creature below level 5 could resist this freezing power. With the source power of the Frost Dragon, Pierce immediately felt the origin of this power. He was very familiar with it! Wasn¡¯t this the power of that maid, Frost? He did not expect her to still be hiding her strength! Pierce suddenly remembered that in their first battle, Frost had never used such a skill. Was Pope Red Lotus so powerful that Frost was forced to this extent?! ¡°I have to hurry to the battlefield!¡± Pierce muttered to himself. The highest level among them was this Frost Dragon, and the highestbat power was the level 5 battle angel, Vivier. He could not lose either of them. Otherwise, it would be a huge loss for him. If Frost had used this power back then, would even Vivier have been no match for her? Pierce looked back at the rapidly spreading ice behind him and sighed. No one could tell him the answer. After all, Frost had already be his maid and waspletely obedient to him. And he would not let her fight the battle angel. Pierce quickly sped up. He had thought that Frost would be able to stop the other party for a while, but he did not expect that she was forced to release her ultimate move so soon. This ultimate move that could change the terrain was really too terrifying. This indirectly showed that the enemy this time was simrly troublesome! The image returned to the battlefield. At this moment, Pope Red Lotus extended his arm in armor and pointed at the sky. Now, half of his armor was frozen, and his lower body was unable to move at all. Only his upper body could move. ¡°Death domain¡­¡± Chapter 89 - 9: Battle Angel, the G.O.A.T!

Chapter 89: Battle Angel, the G.O.A.T!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At this moment, the lower half of Red Lotus¡¯s body waspletely frozen, and the thick frost was spreading to his whole body. He was only able to move one arm. The arm faced the sky. It seemed to be summoning something. Frost, who had been observing Red Lotus, suddenly felt that something was wrong. A sense of crisis appeared in her heart. She could not dy it. If this dragged on, she would definitely be the one to die! Ever since she was taught a lesson by Pierce and Vivier, she had gained a lot ofbat experience. Following her instincts, she decided to attack this creature who could be a threat to her.. She suddenly increased the frost energy on the outside. An evenrger frost elemental energy surged out of her body! The world that had already turned into a world of ice and snow was now filled with boundless frost energy. Even the powerful Frost Dragon¡¯s body was somewhat unable to withstand the cold. Her two beast eyes, which were not protected by scales, were exposed to the cold air and could not open. Even she could not control this power! She did not believe that this undead could survive under this intense cold energy! At this moment, under the biting winter wind, the body of Pope Red Lotus began to freeze even faster. When it was about to reach his head, Pope Red Lotus said something. ¡°Death Domain¡­¡± His tone was very light, but it sounded very hoarse. It was as if he had not spoken for a long time. However, this light voice sounded like thunder in the frost dragon¡¯s ears. She could already feel the aura of death! She suddenly raised herrge head and looked up at the snowstorm that blocked the moon. At the location where Pope Red Lotus was and where he was pointing at the sky with one arm, a vortex-shaped cloud was slowly forming. That was the source of the sudden power of death! ¡°What kind of power does this dead person have to even create a change in thisndscape?!¡± Frost no longer cared about her appearance. Death was the strongest element in the natural world, her frost element was far fromparable to it! What the hell was this world! Frost gritted her teeth as she looked at the clouds in the distance that were constantly expanding. Her gaze was filled with despair. It was hopeless. Just wait for death! If that useless angel did note, she would really be doomed. Against this power of death, the angel¡¯s divine power was the most suitable to restrain it! But now, she was alone and did not have that annoying angel beside her. The energy of frost was still umting and spreading, but when it spread to the Dark Town, it slowly stopped, unable to advance any further. This was because the path ahead was filled with thick death energy, making it impossible to advance¡­ Frost also realized that the situation was bad. She quickly changed from a dragon to a human and prepared to escape. In just a short while, Pope Red Lotus finished activating the entire domain. The frost energy that was originally present in the air had already dissipated. The moonlight that was just revealed was also devoured by some darkness. In this world, only the Dark Town shone with a red luster. It was as if everything in the world had been devoured by this domain, but Frost, who had the same ability knew that thisnd of death only enveloped a portion of it. But she did not know howrge this portion was! At this moment, Pope Red Lotus slowly raised his head and shattered the frost on his body. Such a trivial frost power could not trap Pope Red Lotus under the enhancement of Death! At this moment, red light shed under Pope Red Lotus¡¯s armor. He was like a ghost that had crawled out of hell as he stared at the figure in the sky. He could clearly feel that this figure was the dragon from earlier. The spear that was crushed by the dragon condensed in his hand again. However, this time, the body of the spear was engraved with golden-red patterns, as if blood was flowing in it. A ck and red aura surrounded his body, adding an astonishing aura. Pope Red Lotus slowly aimed his spear at the creature in the sky. Under the lock of the gaze, Frost had no way of escaping. She only felt her body stiffen. In this domain, she could not disy her strength at all! The spear in the Red Lotus¡¯ hand shot straight at Frost in the sky without hesitation. This spear seemed to pierce through space, time, and everything in the world. The forest was reduced to dried leaves, and the ground gradually withered. This was the power of death contained in this spear! Just as the spear was about to hit Frost¡¯s head, a golden sword suddenly attacked and blocked the unstoppable spear. Frost froze when she saw who it was. She felt like crying. That annoying angel is finally here! That¡¯s right, it was Vivier who blocked the spear. After receiving the message from Pierce, she had flown to the battlefield with all her might, but it seemed that she was stillte to stop Pope Red Lotus from using his ultimate move! She narrowed her eyes at Pope Red Lotus, who was standing on the steeple, and a trace of disgust shed across her eyes. As an angel with divine power, she hated these negative energies rted to death from her very essence. But how could Frost not defeat such a weak creature? She turned to the side in confusion. Frost, who was already stunned, was speechless. If it were her, this undead would have long been killed by her sword, and he would not even have time to use his ultimate move. But it was useless to say anything now. After Vivier injected divine power into the sword, it became even brighter, bing the only light in this dark area. In the Red Lotus Pontiff¡¯s consciousness, a consciousness that should have dissipated suddenly looked at the light in the distance in disbelief. ¡°Is that holy light!?¡± He spoke with a trembling voice, but no one answered him. Ever since the curse of death came to their town, he had been praying bitterly for God to save the world. However, there was no response! Chapter 90 - The Battle Is Over!

Chapter 90: The Battle Is Over!

¡°Is this warm power the holy light?¡± The consciousness in Pope Red Lotus looked at the only light in the sky in disbelief. Is Goding to save them? Before the consciousness could react, his body had already swung the spear. With the power of holy light, Vivier naturally became the first target of Pope Red Lotus, who had the power of death. Vivier calmly looked at Pope Red Lotus who was charging at her. With the holy light thatpletely restrained the death attribute and Crimson Firmament that could cut through everything, it was enough to deal with this undead. However, Vivier did not want to bring out Crimson Firmament. That would just be overkill. Vivier naturally did not disregard Pope Red Lotus who was charging at her. She picked up her sword and charged. Instantly, the zing white light and the dark red light collided, and the sky split into two. Vivier¡¯s sword was stronger in this exchange. A powerful light instantly suppressed the darkness. This made Frost, who was watching the battle, narrow her eyes. She hated these two people. But she had to admit that the battle angel whose level was lower than hers had very highbat strength. What a strange race! However, just as Frost was sighing, the battle angel and Pope Red Lotus collided again. Every time they collided, the domain that was originally in darkness would gain some light. However, Red Lotus, who had nobat instincts, only repeated his actions and waved his spear at the enemy. In contrast, Vivier was very rxed. After a few exchanges, the death domain that had enveloped the sky waspletely destroyed. White moonlight appeared in the sky again, as well as remnant ice and frost. Her strength was not worth mentioning before the two of them. Frost couldn¡¯t help but sigh, but this was the truth. No one could change it. At this moment, Vivier had already chopped off one of the arms of Pope Red Lotus. Under the power of the holy light, it turned into dust, unable to be regenerated. The armor on Pope Red Lotus was useless, or rather, it waspletely useless under Vivier¡¯s divine power. It was like paper. After thousands of years of being immersed in death energy, this armor also had the power of death, and Vivier¡¯s holy lightpletely suppressed it. The battle between the two was very simple. There were no fancy special effects, no devastating ultimate moves, only simple sword and spear collisions. Ever since Vivier obtained the Crimson Firmament, it seemed like she was always using a longsword. She stopped using the greatsword, spear, and bow did not appear. This battle went on and on, leaving Frostpletely dazed. Why did this Pope Red Lotus randomly release energy when fighting with her, using elemental attacks and ultimate moves? But when it came to fighting the battle angel, he was simply using his body to fight! This is unfair! In terms of just bodybat, no one could defeat her frost dragon body! At this moment, Pierce and Mel appeared. The sight startled Pierce. The ground was filled with scars and craters filled with withered ice flowers and snow. It made people wonder what kind of war had happened here. At the thought of this, Pierce quickly led Mel to the center of the battlefield. They were still looking forward to the showy battle, but at that moment, the sky copsed and the ground cracked. When they arrived at the center of the battlefield, Pierce was stunned, as was Mel. In front of them was Frost who was watching from the side. Why was it different from what they had imagined? Especially when he saw Pope Red Lotus who was knocked to the ground by Vivier with her sword and struggling to get up again and again, as if he was unyielding. Pierce didn¡¯t know what to say. However, the lingering aura of death and the moving cold air kept on confirming the intensity and tragedy of this war. But why was it just a simple melee? He clearly wanted to see a gorgeous decisive battle. Pierce saw the stunned Frost and quickly walked over to ask, ¡°Did you fight with him just now?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Frost rolled her eyes at Pierce¡¯s stupid question. The frost element in the air was released by her! Other than her, who else would release that frost element here? Could it be that angel? ¡°I order you to speak to me properly now. By the way, remember to call me Master when you call me in the future!¡± Pierce looked unhappily at Frost, who was tilting her head and rolling her eyes. After hearing Pierce¡¯s words, Frost waspletely dumbfounded. What kind of f*cking master was this? Why do I need to call this weak human master?! But before she could reply, she saw Pierce turn his head and watch the battlefield. At that moment, the surroundings of the battlefield were in an intense state of destruction. However, the twobatants appeared to be inpletely different states. Every time Pope Red Lotus was knocked down, he would struggle and get up like a zombie that could not feel pain. Vivier, on the other hand, looked bored. Pierce felt a headacheing on. Wasn¡¯t this a one-sided massacre? Pierce ordered Vivier. ¡°Hurry up and end the battle. I¡¯m tired. It¡¯s time to sleep!¡± Vivier nced at Pierce and nodded. Indeed, it was time for her to watch the drama! Then, Vivier¡¯s eyes narrowed. The sword in her hand glowed brightly as if it was enhanced by endless holy light. When Pope Red Lotus got up again, he roared in pain when he saw the holy light. As someone who was filled with death, he was most afraid of the power of the holy light. A golden light shed and enveloped the Dark Town. The battle instantly ended! Chapter 91 - A Town Enshrouded in Holy Light!

Chapter 91: A Town Enshrouded in Holy Light!

As Vivier shed, the entire dark sky brightened as if a sun had appeared. Warm, holy, and cleansing. Even Pierce, who was standing in the distance, was stunned. He could not recover from the shock, as if his spirit had been cleansed. There were no worldly thoughts! Not to mention Pope Red Lotus, who was shrouded in holy light. With a wave of the sword, his tall body in armor slowly disintegrated, turning into dust that dissipated in the air. This holy light that innately restrained him was powerful beyond his means! After a few seconds, this holy and pure white light enveloped the entire Dark Town. Looking from Pierce¡¯s perspective, he saw white light far into the horizon, which made Pierce squint. But this light was not as dazzling as Pierce had expected. Instead, it was filled with warmth. It was bright but not dazzling. Was this holy light? Pierce looked at the holy light that was gradually spreading to the horizon and couldn¡¯t help but think. With the Badge of Bonds, this power also existed in his body. In other words, even if he only had half of Vivier¡¯s strength, he could still explode with such power. But Pierce had never known that just a light sh could envelop the entire horizon. This power had simply surpassed his imagination. Even the power that had erupted from Frost and the scene of everything in the world being frozen were beyond his understanding. Especially that coldness that threatened his life, was that the true use of the frost element!? Pierce shifted his gaze to Frost. She was also dumbfounded. Even her frost element failed to hurt the other party, but what about Vivier?? With just a sh of the sword, she had purified the other party¡¯s body into dust. After this sh, Vivier dissipated the divine power in her hand. Then, she gently stood on the spot and waited for the light to dissipate. At this moment, this lightpletely enveloped the entire Dark Town. A hole seemed to have been opened in the Dark Town. The energy outside surged in. In the blink of an eye, the entire Dark Town was filled with holy light. Before long, the entire town appeared before everyone. It was dpidated, deste, and bleak. ¡°What is this town?¡± Pierce murmured. Before he could get an answer, thousands of white lights suddenly appeared in this town. They were not white like holy light, but gray. It was like a human soul. No one knew what it was. Even Pierce looked puzzled. Hundreds of gray lights rushed out to the sky. They scrambled to avoid the holy light. However, this was useless. Under the surrounding holy light, how could anyone escape! It was simply wishful thinking. Vivier had returned to Pierce¡¯s side. Frost looked at Vivier¡¯s tall body with aplicated expression. Her icy-blue eyes seemed to be thinking about something. Her level was clearly higher than Vivier¡¯s, but why was the difference in strength so great?! Especially when she saw that Pope Red Lotus could not resist at all. At this moment, she realized the difference in strength between her and this angel! There was nothing she could do. Even the depths of her soul felt a threat from the holy light. That¡¯s right, the threat came from the soul, not the body. Frost felt that if she exchanged the position with Pope Red Lotus, although she would not turn into dust and be blown away by the wind, she would feel that her soul would be cleansed. The holy light would wash away the filth in the depths of her soul and turn her into a devout believer. How old was this angel to have such powerful strength! It had not even been half a year since Vivier was born, while Frost had already lived for thousands of years. There was noparison between the two. Frost did not doubt at all that if she were to fight Vivier, she would lose even if Vivier did not use Crimson Firmament. Thinking of this, Frost realized that she had been underestimating Vivier¡¯s strength, and even Pierce¡¯s! That¡¯s right, even Pierce¡¯s strength was enough to make her have an illusion that every time they met, his strength had increased by several times! Was this the potential of an ordinary human?! Oh yeah, the scent from Pierce now was constantly attacking her nerves. She felt that this human beside her was emitting the aura of her race, the Frost Dragon! How was this possible!? He was clearly a human, so how could he emit the aura of a Frost Dragon!? Thinking of this, Frost secretly looked at the side of Pierce¡¯s face. Her exquisite nose twitched, and her face reddened! She could smell the pleasant scent of the Frost Dragon again. Why has this human¡¯s smell be better and better recently? While Frost was blushing, Pierce did not notice anything wrong. He quickly asked Vivier for details. This time, the Dark Town was destroyed by Vivier¡¯s sword, which made Pierce feel unreal. At the beginning, Frost and Red Lotus were fighting very enthusiastically. All kinds of gorgeous moves covered the entire ground, and the ground was torn apart. But with Vivier¡¯s arrival, everything changed. Pope Red Lotus was like a fool who had lost his mind. He would only be cut down by Vivier endlessly and then crawl back up. Of course, Pierce also understood the reason why Pope Red Lotus did not use his moves. The death element waspletely suppressed by the holy light element. In other words, the reason why Pope Red Lotus lost his mind was because he hated the holy light. Or rather, Vivier had used the taunt skill on Pope Red Lotus¡­ In short, this farce-like Dark Town was destroyed by Vivier¡¯s holy light! Chapter 92 - The Dark Town Rankings Appears!

Chapter 92: The Dark Town Rankings Appears!

No one knew Vivier¡¯s full strength. Even Pierce, who had watched her grow up, was unable to see through her strength. As the angel race with the strongestbat power, no one knew their limits. By the time Pierce¡¯s group finished their mission in the Dark Town, it was already dawn. Dark Towns appeared around almost every country, including Country G, Country R, and other countries. However, their way of conquering Dark Town was not like Pierce and the others, who directly challenged the boss, Red Lotus. Yes, the mode of invasion of every Dark Town was the same, be it the terrain, buildings, style, or even the Pope. However, the other countries dealt with the invasion step by step, from the simplest vigers of the Dark Town to theter stages. Many of the teams immediately chose to retreat because they saw the dark red figure standing on the steeple. Just by standing there, a sense of oppression descended on them. The contestants trembled and their weapons fell to the ground. Ordinary people like them could already feel the aura of death. The feeling of being strangled and unable to breathe made the contestants want to go crazy. This figure¡¯s elegant demeanor flooded the world channel. In a short period of time, everyone knew about the terror of this Dark Town. Even Country G had stopped preparing to attack. The vampire Zenus, who had already advanced to the middle-stage level 4, also narrowed his eyes when he saw the image of the dark red figure in the world channel. Just by looking at the image, he could feel the pressure. If he were to face it, Zenus knew that he would not be able tost more than one round. Moreover, his vampire power and Pope Red Lotus¡¯ powers belonged to the same faction. He wondered how Pierce was doing. With his strength, this strange creature should be dealt with quickly. Zenus had absolute confidence in Pierce. After all, this person had always been above him on the Asura Rankings, and there was also that angel beside him. The appreciation he felt towards Vivier and the sense of security from her when she fought in the battlefield had changed into fear after he turned into a vampire. If that attacknded on his current vampire body, he would either die or be crippled. In other words, Zenus had a very clear understanding of the strength around Pierce. Pope Red Lotus sitting on the steeple deep in the town was definitely not Pierce¡¯s opponent. Just as he was pondering, a ranking list appeared before everyone. It was the rankings of the Dark Town invasion. But as this ranking appeared, everyone felt disbelief in their hearts. The appearance of this ranking proved that someone had sessfully defeated Pope Red Lotus. This was impossible! Such a strong opponent along with his subordinates! Was this really a difficulty that someone could pass? Just as everyone was in disbelief, a name suddenly appeared in the depths of their hearts. That¡¯s right, it was this familiar name that had always upied the first ce on the rankings. They were all in disbelief. Could it be him again? That¡¯s right, it was Pierce! When the rankings were mentioned, everyone¡¯s first thought was Pierce. This had almost be a habit. Soon after, the doubt of first ce on the rankings was resolved. [This Dark Town invasion has officially ended. Combining the results of the various countries in the invasion, the rankings have been decided. Please check!] As the announcement was released, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to the rankings. They were all waiting. This time, the rankings were specially created ording to the results of the invasion. In other words, as long as they killed the enemies, they might be on the rankings. Therefore, regardless of whether they sessfully killed Pope Red Lotus or not, they might be ranked! The concept of being ranked was that the higher the ranking, the richer the rewards. One could even obtain items rted to the bloodline. How could they not be excited? Some countries that had left thepetition early without even fighting felt very regretful. If they had not watched the world chat channel at that time, they would not have given up so easily. At this moment, the rankings were disyed. [First ce: Pierce, Enemies Killed: 7,000 Dark Town vigers, One Pope Red Lotus!] [Second ce: Zenus, Enemies Killed: 4,000 Dark Town vigers!] [Third ce: Taze, Enemies Killed: 700 Dark Town vigers!] [¡­¡­] As the rankings were released, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to the first ce. Especially that eye-catching battle result, it was simply impossible to look away. There were 7,000 vigers in the Dark Town and one Pope Red Lotus. Other countries did not have the ability to continue killing, so they stopped fighting! Unlike Pierce who simply killed all the monsters. There were no more monsters for him to kill! The second ce, Country G¡¯s Zenus, was also not inferior to Pierce. One person killed more than 4,000! Thispletely disyed the power of the bloodline item. After all, everyone knew that Zenus had only obtained the bloodline item for seven to eight days. To grow to this level in seven to eight days was already very powerful. Compared to the top two, the results of third and fourth ce were somewhat unsatisfactory. Or rather, it had reached the peak of ordinary people. After all, the first two were no longer considered humans in a sense. One was a Frost Dragon, the other was a vampire! Chapter 93 - Philosophers Stone

Chapter 93: Philosopher¡¯s Stone

Under the circumstances that the first two were not human, the third ce was clearly much more normal. This was the peak of ordinary humans. The bloodline items showed their strength and value again, and everyone was moved. Everyone wanted to obtain a stronger bloodline item to strengthen themselves and fight the monsters. They were all looking forward to the rewards of the rankings. Those who were on the rankings were looking forward to the bloodline rewards, while those who were not on the rankings looked dejected. After all, the prizes for the previous invasions had been bloodline items. This third random invasion should also have one. The Tower Defense world announced the list of rewards. There was no mention of bloodline items. At that moment, Pierce¡¯s group had returned to the city. The griffin who had been waiting pounced on him. It had already reached level 5, and after a long period of training, Mel was also about to break through the level 4 boundary. After all, she was a mythical subus, so her potential was naturally not low. Everyone had a good future, except for Frost! Only Frost looked around in disgust. But Pierce did not know if it was his imagination, but he felt that Frost would always blush when she saw him. It should be my imagination! Pierce shook his head and didn¡¯t think too much about it. There was another more important thing before this. That was the reward for the rankings. Although Pierce did not know why the seven thousand residents of the Dark Town were listed in the notification, the level 6 Pope Red Lotus should give a generous reward, since he had been rewarded a bottle of frost bloodline after defeating the dragon who was cleaning the rooms. His body was still undergoing changes from the potion. In other words, Pierce was constantly growing stronger every day. Clearly, this level 6 Pope Red Lotus was slightly better than the Frost Dragon. So, what rewards would he get? Pierce did not want the reward to be a bloodline item. After all, he had yet topletely digest the frost bloodline, and he also did not fully master the angel divine power in his body. If he were to obtain another bloodline, although it was not uneptable, it would greatly obstruct him. Just as everyone was having mixed feelings, the rewards from the Tower Defense world arrived. [The rewards system time is still the same. From first ce to Nth ce, the rewards will go from rich to poor!] [First ce: Pierce. Reward: 3,000 unique points, one Philosopher¡¯s Stone!] [Second ce: Zenus. Reward: 2,000 unique points, 30 lightning elemental energy stones!] [Third ce¡­] First ce, Pierce! Philosopher¡¯s Stone! Wasn¡¯t the difference between first and second ce too great!? The rewards for first ce sounded very amazing, while the second ce was actually just a pile of lightning elemental energy stones! Although they could not afford that pile of stones with their current assets! Pierce, who was in Country M¡¯s city, scratched his head in confusion when he saw the reward. Philosopher¡¯s Stone? What was that? However, Pierce knew that the reward this time was not a bloodline item. Not to mention, a stone dropped by a level 6 creature could not be ordinary, right?! After the Tower Defense world broadcasted the rewards, the rewards were finally distributed. The first was Pierce, a bottle of liquid-like thing that was ced in a sealed container appeared in his hand. It was a flesh red color that was close to dark red, or the ruby red color of fresh pomegranates. It was much heavier than it looked. Without the Frost Dragon bloodline transformation, Pierce felt that he would not have been able to hold it with one hand. But was this thing a stone? Why is it liquid? Pierce was surprised. The congealed Philosopher¡¯s Stone in the bottle turned into liquid when he thought of that sentence. Pierce could even see red ripples. This thing could change its form ording to human thoughts? Pierce looked curiously at the Philosopher¡¯s Stone in the bottle. What was its use? Before Pierce could study this thing, Frost couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. ¡°How did you get this thing?¡± From Frost¡¯s curious tone, Pierce understood that Frost might know about this Philosopher¡¯s Stone. ¡°You know this thing?¡± Pierce asked. ¡°Of course I do. The Philosopher¡¯s Stone is the dream item of alchemists. I¡¯ve seen it in the hands of the great alchemist, Casira¡­¡± At the mention of this, the frost dragon told him everything she knew about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. ¡°But where did you obtain this thing?¡± Frost¡¯s curious gaze focused on Pierce again. At this moment, Pierce was already confused by her words. He still did not know what use this Philosopher¡¯s Stone had. Even the hint system did not give a hint! Faced with Frost¡¯s question, he replied half-heartedly, ¡°This is not something a maid like you can inquire about. If you want to know, defeat Vivier.¡± Frost red at Pierce. He would tell her after she defeated Vivier? Was this a joke? Could she defeat that monster? Frost understood that the bastard just didn¡¯t want to tell her. But there was nothing she could do. After releasing the frost power earlier, her body was extremely weak, and she was unable to fight Pierce even if he used only one hand. However, even in such a situation, Pierce still made her constantly clean. He really did not treat her like a person! After everyone returned to their rooms, Piercey in bed. Suddenly, a golden screen appeared before him. The hint finally appeared! [Philosopher¡¯s Stone. It took a long time to analyze, but this thing is not suitable for the current you. This Philosopher¡¯s Stone contains too many functions: equivalent exchange, immortality, transformation potion¡­] Chapter 94 - The Sixth Invasion!

Chapter 94: The Sixth Invasion!

Was the power of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone that strong? Pierce looked at the liquid in his hand and fell into deep thought. Immortality, equivalent exchange, and others. All these functions made him feel that this was a huge cheat. However, this was not something he could use yet. Just the mention of immortality could cause a global sensation. However, the viewers could not see it since the live-stream was focused on the griffin and not him. Forget it, he could only lock it in his vault. The hint from the golden hint system did not tell when he could use it, but he would probably have to level up a few more times. At this moment, his vault contained a gold quality evolution potion, a rank eight bloodline fusion potion, and a Philosopher¡¯s Stone which was a major cheat. He had to give the bottle of gold quality evolution potion to the battle angel. However, Vivier had yet to adapt to her level 5 power, so he could only keep it locked up. However, ording to the words of the stupid frost dragon, it seemed like she knew much more about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone than his hint system. If he had the chance, he would definitely ckmail her! Although he could make her speak the truth through the contract, he felt that there was no need for that. After all, life needed some fun! Pierce locked the vault and returned to the living room. At this moment, the people in the living room were eating and drinking leisurely. Vivier was still in the older sister form and had not returned to her original size. Thisforted Pierce. After all, this form was much more pleasing to the eye than the previous one. Mel, who had been dealt a heavy blow, was training at the side. Her head was covered in sweat, and Pierce felt his heart ache. As a mythical subus, training was not of much use. After all, as long-lived creatures, they could wait for time to grow and increase their strength. This was the advantage of long-living species. For example, Pierce had never seen Vivier exercise since she was born, but her strength was still growing very quickly. As a mythical long-living species, the advantages they had werepletely beyond his, a human¡¯s, imagination. Oh, that¡¯s not right, he could already be considered a Frost Dragon now. He had also be a mythical long-living species. But he had yet to fully advance to that stage. The Frost Dragon bloodline was still in the process of recing his original bloodline! Frost, who was unhappy, was cleaning on the other side while gritting her teeth. Why was she given such a heavy and tiring work? Why? Why?! Sooner orter, I will kill you! Pierce walked slowly to the center of the living room and nced at Frost, who was cleaning the room with her head lowered, his expression thoughtful. This dragon knew much more than he had imagined. After all, this dragon had lived in another world for nearly 1,000 years, so it was not a wasted life. This was a benefit of a long-living creature. After living for a long time, they would naturally have more experiences. Fortunately, Pierce was also evolving into a long-living creature. How long could a dragon live? Pierce did not know, but he could infer it by looking at Frost. Frost was a 1,000 years old dragon. Looking at her human form, he could guess that she would be about 15 or 16 years old. After all, Frost looked like a junior middle school student. In other words, a dragon could live for at least ten thousand years. And this was Pierce¡¯s guess only. It was more reliable to ask Frost about this. It was impossible to make a correct guess. Pierce snapped his fingers and summoned Frost. ¡°How long can your Frost Dragon race live?¡± Pierce asked slowly as he looked at the unhappy Frost. ¡°More than ten thousand years, I¡¯ve seen dragons who are over a hundred thousand years old! And the legendary dragons live for a million years or longer!¡± Frost said reluctantly. After all, she had epted the power of the contract. She could only abide by the contract and slowly speak. Pierce waved for her to leave. He had more or less learned about the dragon, but the final oue was beyond his expectations. Ten thousand years was not something he could imagine or even think of. He had thought that ten thousand years was the peak, but he did not expect this to be the beginning. After learning about the lifespan of the dragons, Pierce had a n for his future. Now, he was just short ofpletely fusing with the Frost Dragon bloodline. He could easily obtain millions of years of time! Just as Pierce was preparing for his future ns, a voice from the Tower Defense world sounded! Several of them instantly rose from the sofa. Only Frost, who could not hear the Tower Defense world, looked puzzled. She did not understand what they were doing. [The sixth Tower Defense invasion is about to begin. Countdown of six days!] [The sixth Tower Defense invasion is about to begin. Countdown of six days!] [The sixth Tower Defense invasion is about to begin. Countdown of six days!] Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed. The sixth Tower Defense is beginning? But this time, the Tower Defense world actually repeated the notification three times in a row. Pierce felt that something was wrong. There was clearly only one notification sound during the previous Tower Defense invasions, but now, it had appeared three times. Could this be a boundary?! Pierce¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty, and his expression was thoughtful. He could feel the strength of the monsters in the past few times. They were growing stronger and stronger, and perhaps soon, there would be monsters he could not deal with. It seemed like he had to let Vivier familiarize herself with her strength as soon as possible and evolve her to a level 6 creature. Only when the battle angel reached the strength of a level 6 creature would his survival be guaranteed. After all, until now, he did not know the true strength of a level 7 creature. Chapter 95 - The Elven Mother Tree Arrives!

Chapter 95: The Elven Mother Tree Arrives!

After all, other than Crimson Firmament, Pierce had never seen another level 7 creature. Therefore, Pierce had to have a sense of crisis and quickly let the Battle Angel Vivier reach level 6. After listening to the announcement of the sixth Tower Defense invasion, Pierce slowly sat down. There were six days to go. This was enough time for him to set everything up! Vivier could use these six days to grasp her level 5 strength. He could use this opportunity to familiarize himself with the angel divine power and frost element in his body so that he could reach the standard of level 6. He had yet topletely inherit the Frost Dragon bloodline. After inheriting it, he felt that he was not far from level 6. After they all sat back down on the sofa, Frost squinted at the three of them with a thoughtful expression. She could clearly feel something calling the three of them, like the mechanical voice that had summoned her into this world. Was this the consciousness of this world? Frost thought about it as she cleaned, but that was not what she should be thinking now. Pierce immediately went to buy supplies. After opening his personal information, he saw that his assets, Tower Defense Points, and unique points had both broken through ten thousand. After spending some unique points to buy some elemental energy stones and the newly updated bows, Pierce ced them above the city. This kind of bow was made of the hard emerald stones of this world. Coupled with the additional attributes of the elemental stones, it could easily kill a level 4 creature. Of course, this was under the premise of there being ten such bows! After purchasing the bows, Pierce turned his gaze to the newly updated guards in the store! They were city guards like the skeleton soldiers, and could effectively prevent the invasion of some wild beasts. Although this thing was useless to Pierce, it would be useful to others. After Pierce spent almost the entire afternoon preparing, he turned his gaze to the world chat. There were many people on the chat channel. After all, the sixth invasion had begun. Everyone was exchanging experiences and helping each other. Pierce left after two seconds of simple reading. After all, their exchange was something that would not help him. Who asked him to have an angel and a subus beside him? He even had a Frost Dragon that couldpletely block the invasion of any monsters. This was the quality of the participant from Country M. At this moment, Pierce and the others had returned to their rooms and were preparing to sleep. Even Frost who had turned into a human was no exception. She was gradually getting used to it. Just as she turned off the light and was about to sleep like a human, she heard a knock on the door. Frost looked puzzled. Who was looking for her in the middle of the night? After all, Frost had just arrived and did not have a good rtionship with everyone. Vivier was like her archenemy, while Mel was not familiar with her and was even a little afraid of her. The same went for Griffin. Frost opened the door in a puzzled mood. She was stunned when she saw who it was. It was Pierce. What was he doing here? Frost couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Her rtionship with Pierce could be said to be master and servant. If not for the restriction of that scroll, she would have torn Pierce into two! ¡°What do you know about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡± Pierce asked when the door was opened. Before Frost could reply, he pushed open the door and walked in. The sight of the room made Pierce¡¯s body freeze. He had never expected that Frost, a Frost Dragon, would like such a thing. In Frost¡¯s room, there were dolls of different shapes and sizes, and there was a pink carpet on the messy ground. This waspletely different from Frost¡¯s icy-blue and cold girl persona. Of course, Pierce didn¡¯t mind. He just slowly walked into the room and sat on the bed. Frost looked helplessly at Pierce, who had walked into the room and sat on her bed. What could she do? With the existence of the contract, she could not do anything outrageous to her master! Thinking of Pierce¡¯s question, Frost decided to answer honestly. If she didn¡¯t answer, Pierce would make her answer. After all, she did not want to continue doing thankless tasks! It was better to obey this human! When did she start to obey this human? Frost couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Perhaps it was because of the Frost Dragon¡¯s aura that had appeared on Pierce. Frost walked slowly to the bed and sat beside Pierce. Yes, it was that aura. However, it was even richer than yesterday, making Frost feel a little intoxicated. ¡°I only know so much about that Philosopher¡¯s Stone!¡± ¡°After all, there¡¯s only one stone, and it¡¯s still in the hands of the alchemist, Casira.¡± ¡°But ording to the information I know, to activate that Philosopher¡¯s Stone, you need to have a certain level of alchemy knowledge.¡± Frost told Pierce everything she knew. Pierce nodded in understanding. ¡°Alchemy knowledge?¡± Pierce remembered the hint from the system. Perhaps he could only use the Philosopher¡¯s Stone after he became an alchemist. After a short chat with Frost, Pierce left the room and returned to his room. At that moment, news from the Tower Defense came again. Every contestant heard it. [The Elven Mother Tree has arrived in the Tower Defense world and is fusing with it. All contestants, please be careful!] [The Elven Mother Tree has arrived in the Tower Defense world and is fusing with it. All contestants, please be careful!] [The Elven Mother Tree has arrived in the Tower Defense world and is fusing with it. All contestants, please be careful!] Pierce, who was about to return to his room to sleep, was suddenly stunned by this news. A lot had happened today! First, it was the descent of the Dark Town, then the sixth invasion, and now, it was the fusion of an Elven Mother Tree? Chapter 96 - Elven Mother Tree!

Chapter 96: Elven Mother Tree!

First, it was the descent of the Dark Town, then the sixth invasion, and now, it was the fusion of an Elven Mother Tree? Too many things had happened these few days! Pierce thought with a headache. These things had appeared one after the other that Pierce felt like he had endless tasks toplete every day. But the Elven Mother Tree? Pierce could guess something from the name. But this was not much of a problem. With his current force, Pierce was invincible below level 8. Even if the level 8 eight-headed serpent descended again, Pierce was confident that he could survive a move or two. This was the result of strength. Especially since Vivier could directly advance to level 6 after she finished grasping her level 5 strength. As a level 5 creature, Vivier could fight a level 6 thousand year Frost Dragon alone. What if she evolved to level 6? She might be able to clear Level 7 alone. This was just Pierce¡¯s imagination. After all, he had never seen a level 7 creature before. Pierce realized that only the Frost Dragon could not hear the announcement from the Tower Defense world. However, this was not a big deal. At the moment, Pierce was basically the strongest in terms of resources and manpower. Moreover, Frost Dragon, who could not hear any notifications, belonged to his side. Pierce was fearless. The participants who heard this announcement revealed ferocious expressions. Too many things had happened in the past few days. Not only did Pierce think so, but the participants from other countries also thought so. Pierce felt that this was troublesome, but the participants did not think it was troublesome. Instead, they felt that it was a special reward from the Tower Defense world. After all, every time they passed or defeated the final boss, they would obtain items rted to bloodlines or high-grade potions! These things were extremely precious to them, so they could only try their best to obtain them. Only after obtaining those things could they survive in this world. Soon, a scout team to gather the information about the Elven Mother Tree was established among the various teams. No one knew where the Elven Mother Tree would descend in this world. They also did not know if this descent would be like the previous Dark Town where it would appear near the cities of the teams. This did not include Pierce. He had already returned to his room to sleep. He was not in a hurry to find the Elven Mother Tree. If the Elven Mother Tree was unique, it was up to fate whether he could find it or not. Except for Subus Mel, everyone in his group had the ability to fly. Not to mention Vivier¡¯s speed and Frost¡¯s flying ability which was not inferior to hers. Even Pierce, who had inherited half of Vivier¡¯s strength, had extremely strong flying ability. Country M was basically the strongest in terms of scouting. Therefore, Pierce only wanted to have a good sleep. As for the Elven Mother Tree, he definitely had to search. However, that was a matter for tomorrow, so there was no hurry. At this thought, the city of Country M fell into silence in the depths of the night. Only the skeleton archers patrolling outside the city were constantly moving around. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª In the sky above the Tower Defense world. When the Tower Defense world announcement sounded, an indescribable fluctuation appeared in the dark sky. Ten thousand meters in the sky, a ripple appeared in the dark night sky. It was the throbbing from the depths of space. Soon, space began to slowly crack. Like ss being smashed by a hammer, it shattered into pieces. It was as if there was a huge creature pounding the space from the depths of the space. More and more cracks appeared. It kept spreading outwards. The sky seemed to have be a mirror, and it could shatter at any moment. No one knew what was going on in this ce. Only the continuous notifications could be heard. [The Elven Mother Tree is descending into this world, and stabilizing thews of this world. It is building the corresponding space to descend!] [The spatial fluctuation is unstable. Detected that the target is forcibly breaking through. Strong measures are being taken!] [Space reinforcement, create corresponding thin points, and receive the target!] At this moment, the cracks in the sky shattered! Soon, a thin root emerged from the crack. And this thin root was only one ten thousandth of the Elven Mother Tree¡¯s main body. Following the appearance of a huge creature, the crack in the sky grewrger andrger until half the sky shattered. The scene outside the space was revealed. It was a dark space. There was a ten-thousand-meter-tall tree slowly descending. This scenepletely went against the definition of physics. Perhaps it was the existence of the Tower Defense world or the power of the Elven Mother Tree. As the Elven Mother Tree slowly descended, the true body of this existence known as the World Tree in the alternate world was revealed to the world. After half an hour, the Elven Mother Tree finallynded in the desert of the Tower Defense world with a bang. Immediately after, abundant green vitality slowly flowed from the tree into the desert. A surprising scene urred! In the desert that was originally filled with yellow sand, as greenery poured in, huge trees grew out and covered the desert. Looking from afar, a green curtain was covering the desert at an extremely fast speed. In just a short moment, the desert became an oasis. The participants in charge of guarding the city at night looked as if they had seen a ghost. What happened in this desert where even birds did note?? As the desert turned green, what brought the contestants was not joy, but fear. This terrifying scene was sent to the world channel the moment it appeared. The teams that had not fallen asleep also received the terrifying news of the desert turning into an oasis overnight. Chapter 97 - Coordinates of the Elven Mother Tree!

Chapter 97: Coordinates of the Elven Mother Tree!

The change from desert to oasis overnight made people feel not joy but fear. What was this? What awaited them if a creature could cause such a drastic change? No one knew! After all, unknown was what caused fear. Everyone was waiting for an answer. They were waiting for the real culprit behind the desert incident. At this moment, the world chat was in a frenzy. Everyone was discussing this matter and maintaining different opinions. However, the teams who were not located in the desert did not have a high enthusiasm about this. On the other hand, the desert teams were extremely terrified. After all, their cities were in the desert. At this moment, the arrival of the Elven Mother Tree had already attracted the attention of most people. That night, as the desert turned into an oasis in the middle of the night, almost no one was able to sleep, afraid that the city would be destroyed when they woke up. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Dawn broke through the sky again, and the dark night was once again dominated by sunlight. It was already ten in the morning! Pierce was watering the peashooters in front of the city gate. The others also did their own work, cleaning and ying. It seemed like the announcement about the Tower Defense world yesterday did not affect their schedule. After finishing watering the peashooters, Pierce browsed through the items in the store. The store items had already been refreshed already. However, perhaps because he had used up all his luck the previous few times, he did not find anything valuable this time. He opened the world chat and found that everyone was discussing something fervently. In the past, Pierce, who was ranked first, had always been the hot topic of conversation in this group, but today, the topic of conversation had changed from a desert that had turned to an oasis? What the hell was this? Pierce looked puzzled. Then he flipped through the message records. However, there were many teams chatting, so it was inevitable that he had to swipe up a lot. Pierce went through the past messages and found the start of the conversation. Then, he started reading. The desert became an oasis overnight? After patiently reading for a few minutes, Pierce finally understood the entire situation. For some reason, a thick white fog had already appeared in the desert area when dawn arrived. This made the surrounding teams tremble in fear. They were extremely vignt. After all, the appearance of the white mist represented the invasion of monsters. They could not let this happen. After all, if it happened, what awaited them was a disaster. The relevant information given by the participants in the desert was that deep in the white fog, there was a huge figure that seemed to blot out the sky. However, due to the appearance of the white mist, they had no way to search. After all, they did not know how the white mist appeared. After reading the source of this matter, Pierce¡¯s gaze was thoughtful, as if he were thinking about something. Without a doubt, this was definitely due to the Elven Mother Tree. Transforming the desert into an oasis, the white fog, and the announcement about the arrival of the Elven Mother Tree yesterday, everyone had basically guessed it. However, they would not take this risk. After all, no one knew what kind of existence the Elven Mother Tree was. No one knew if there was danger to it. Facing this unknown thing, the only thing they could do was to ready their weapons. After all, fire suppression was the best method! This was the best way to suppress unknown creatures. History had given a clear answer. All the participants, including the audience in the live-stream, thought the same, even Pierce. Pierce packed up and prepared to set off to explore the fog. He knew very well that the first to arrive would get the benefits, and the second would not even have soup. With the current strength of the battle angel as a level 5, what was not easy to fight? Not to mention, he had a level 6 Frost Dragon as well. Wasn¡¯t it easy to deal with a group of elves? Pierce left Mel, who was still training, at home with the griffin. There were still five days before the sixth invasion, so he was not worried that any wild creatures would cause harm to them. Pierce flew toward the desert with Frost and Vivier. He had already obtained the coordinates of the desert. He ced it on the radar to point the direction. Two of them had divine power, while the other had huge wings, so they flew very quickly. Pierce looked at Frost who had returned to her original form with a strange expression. He was thinking if he continued to integrate with the dragon bloodline, would he be like this? He did not mind this change very much. After all, there was a price to pay for obtaining power. Besides, the Frost Dragon did not look too bad. On the contrary, as the peak of the various creatures, the western dragon race was very mighty. Pierce slowly moved to the top of Frost¡¯s head and quietly sat down under her strange gaze. The battle angel, Vivier, also sat behind Pierce. Right now, the dragon was the only one flying, and the two divine power holders were sitting on her body to hitch a ride. Frost growled angrily, but it was of no use. After all, she had signed the contract and had no way to resist. Chapter 98 - Level 7 Elf Queen

Chapter 98: Level 7 Elf Queen

Brilliant sunlight fell on Pierce¡¯s face. White clouds fluttered in the sky as the dragon¡¯s wings sliced through the sky. The group was getting closer and closer to the coordinates of the Elven Mother Tree. They were currently flying above the sea. Ice-blue scales were stained with dew as the dragon sliced through the sea. From afar, it looked like a sharp de had sliced the sea into two. Pierce did not know how fast the Frost Dragon was. Even Frost did not know how fast she could be. After all, she had never used her full strength to fly, especially after reaching level 6. As noble Frost Dragons, they were born superior to everyone. The pride of this strength made it impossible for them to use their full strength in flying. But one thing was clear. At this moment, Frost¡¯s speed had already exceeded the speed of sound. Even Pierce and Vivier with their inhuman physiques had to create a divine power barrier to protect their bodies. If it were not for that, and if it were an ordinary person, they would have already been cut by the whistling wind des. The dragon was flying very fast. At least Pierce felt that it had not been long before he sawnd in the distance. At this moment, they were five hundred kilometers away from the coordinates. He really did not expect that there was a team in the desert that was separated by an ocean. After all, Country M and Country G¡¯s teams were only tens of kilometers apart. It seemed that not all teams were fixed in one area. Instead, they were randomly assigned to various parts of the Tower Defense world. If not for the dragon, Pierce and the angel beside him would probably have to fly for a day and night to cross this sea. The whistling wind immediately exploded in Pierce¡¯s ears after the barrier was removed. They were getting closer and closer to the location. Thend that seemed to be very far was before them in the blink of an eye. What Pierce saw was an emerald-green grasnd. All kinds of trees were growing on it, and their heights were different. However, what was surprising was that every tree was very dense, making it feel like he had entered a primitive forest. Was this the desert? Pierce looked at thend filled with trees and fell silent. You¡¯re telling me this is a fucking desert? This ce was even more lush than his grasnd. If this was a desert, then what was his ins? However, he knew that this was caused by the Elven Mother Tree when it had descended into this world. Just one move was enough to change the entire terrain. This strength was legendary. It might even reach the strength of a level 8 creature. However, Pierce was not afraid. The creatures beside him could fight with it. Pierce snapped his fingers and made Frost transform into a human. The group began walking toward Country A team, which had given them the coordinates! Due to the dense forest, it was difficult for Pierce and the others to walk. There was no gap between the trees. It was like a dense wall blocking the path ahead. Helpless, Pierce could only let the two fighters open the path. Under the bombardment of frost and divine power, a wide path was quickly created, surrounded by fallen trees. The entire path could be said to be a freeway. There was nothing that could stop the brutal creatures beside Pierce. In just half an hour, Pierce¡¯s group arrived at the city of Country A team. Compared to their and Country G team¡¯s city, Country A¡¯s city looked much poorer. There were many soldiers patrolling the city, and they seemed to be well prepared. It was like the city was under martialw. At this moment, the patrolling participants saw Pierce. They had clearly received the news early on and weed him warmly. Their mood had been fluctuating intensely over this period. The desert turning into an oasis overnight was a huge blow to them. In the real world, they would have been happy to see this scene, but this was the Tower Defense world! Monsters were everywhere, and danger was everywhere. No one could live for long here. Therefore, they were very willing to let this big shot, who had always been ranked first, help them. No one was willing to be the first to face the unknown. Because of the fear of the unknown, they were staying near the city and were not willing to scout further areas. When Pierce arrived, the white mist in the sky had long dissipated, revealing the primitive forest. They were all shocked. Pierce looked at the distant mist that had yet to dissipatepletely! His gaze fell on the huge tree in the distance that seemed to reach the sky. If he was not wrong, that tree was the Elven Mother Tree. The most important thing for him now was to urgently get information about this Elven Mother Tree. He still did not know how the Tower Defense world wanted them to deal with the Elven Mother Tree. Should he kill it or subdue it? At this moment, in the highest level of the Elven Mother Tree. A beautiful elf in a gorgeous robe was sitting on the tree crown, her light green pupils quietly reflecting the city in the distance. She could feel a very powerful spiritual wave there. It was enough to shake her, or rather, the existence of this huge tree. She was the pioneer envoy of the Moon Goddess. She had just arrived in this world and had yet to gradually adapt to thews of this world. Her powerful strength had yet to fully recover. In other words, it would not be easy for her to face the experts who came after hearing the news. Chapter 99 - Alliance with the Elves!

Chapter 99: Alliance with the Elves!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was not up to her to decide. After all, she was the passive party. Not to mention, there was no way those strongest level 5 guards could stop the invaders. Instead, they would only give experience points to the other party. She did not want to see casualties. As an elf, she followed the guidance of the Moon Goddess. Kind, brave, fearless, and neutral towards everything! Moreover, the Elven Queen was worried. Even as a level 7 creature, she would not be able to resist the invasion of those people. After all, everyone focused on different aspects.. As the envoy of the Moon Goddess, her strength was the healing power that could almost resurrect the dead. She hadbat power, but it was not that strong. The elven queen wore a crown, and her light green pupils reflected the colorful aurora in the sky. No one knew what she was thinking. The first thought she had after arriving in this world was power and vastness. In such an abundant world, it was easy for any creature to make a breakthrough. Even she could vaguely feel the threshold of a level 8 creature. She had been stuck at level 7 for thousands of years. What she needed was an opportunity to evolve. The Moon Goddess did not provide her with any substantial help. After all, she could only do this herself. After her strength recovered, she could try to feel the path to level 8. The Elven Queen thought so, but the reality was not as easy as she imagined. After all, there was a group of challengers waiting for her below. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s group had slowly arrived below the divine tree under the guidance of the soldiers. The tall canopy covered the sky, casting shadows on everything around it. Pierce and the others looked up at the distant canopy. ¡°I can feel a powerful energy reaction from it!¡± Frost said slowly, her expression rxed. After all, there was a monstrous battle angel beside her. No matter how powerful the enemy was, they would not be a match for a single move from this sick angel. Frost had an inexplicable confidence in her, her mortal enemy. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the trunk of the tree. It was obvious that there was a creature inside this tree that was about a few hundred meters in diameter. After all, he had inherited divine power and had a power simr to perception. He could clearly feel it. Vivier nodded at him, indicating that she had also sensed this existence. However, this did not make Pierce exim or feel threatened. He even felt a trace of warmthing from this tree. He felt his body brimming with energy. It was obvious that the others were the same, because Pierce saw theirfortable faces. Was this the life force emitted by this tree? Pierce thought to himself. However, at that moment, a secret door suddenly appeared on the tall tree crown. Pierce and the others froze. What did this mean? Everyone was puzzled. While they were feeling puzzled, the secret door slowly opened and a beautiful female elf walked over. Pierce expressed that they could have a talk. But the womaning toward them just nodded at Pierce and the others, then pointed at the secret door. Her action was filled with grace and etiquette. This gave a favorable impression to Pierce¡¯s group. Is she inviting us in? Pierce thought for a moment, then walked toward the trunk. As a person with divine power, he could sense the good and evil of others. Clearly, he did not sense any malice from that female elf. ¡°Looks like the other party has already made their decision regarding our arrival!¡± Frost, who was wearing a ck and white maid outfit, couldn¡¯t help but smile. Pierce smiled as well. He could also sense the goodwill of this race, so he did not show any malice. No matter what race it was, Pierce had no malice towards creatures he could befriend. The space inside the tree trunk was veryrge. The wooden stairs leading to the upper level were spiral-shaped. The entire tree-house was very gorgeous, broadening one¡¯s horizons, especially the books inside. There were too many to count. Pierce picked one to take a look, but he could not understand the words on it. It was not anynguage he knew. Frost took out a book with interest and casually read it before throwing it back. Pierce nced at her. It seemed like this Frost Dragon could understand the words of the elf¡¯s world. The Frost Dragon and this elf race might havee from the same world. Pierce was slightly curious about that world. Even the Philosopher¡¯s Stone he had been awarded with was from that world. From the looks of it, what Pierce needed most now was to be an alchemist. If he could ally with the elves, it might not be so difficult to be an alchemist. With the books in the Elven Mother Tree, it was enough for him to read for hundreds of years. With the kindness this race showed, Pierce felt that the alliance was a certainty. Pierce and the others continued upward. After about half an hour, they were almost at the top. At this moment, a beautiful white woman wearing a gorgeous crown appeared in Pierce¡¯s eyes, and it made his gaze sh. The woman had light green pupils that looked like dazzling emeralds. Chapter 100 - Level 7 Pressure!

Chapter 100: Level 7 Pressure!

When he reached the top floor, Pierce¡¯s gaze shed when he saw a beautiful white woman wearing a gorgeous crown. The woman had light green pupils that looked like dazzling emeralds. It was mesmerizing. Pierce suddenly realized that the eyes of powerful female creatures were very unique. Frost¡¯s ice-blue eyes, Mel¡¯s purple eyes, Vivier¡¯s light golden eyes, and this Elf Queen¡¯s light green eyes. All of them were very attractive. The Elven Queen had been waiting for them. A faint smile appeared on her beautiful face. She looked at Pierce with a smile and slowly made a friendly gesture. Pierce nodded lightly as a greeting. The Elven Queen smiled at Pierce, while assessing him inwardly. This human did not seem to be very strong. Even the guards could defeat and kill him easily. In short, this man was no threat to her. Just as the Elven Queen was about to walk forward, a loud sound rang out. Another figure slowly appeared behind Pierce. Golden holy light was condensed in her body, making the Elven Queen¡¯s body that had just moved slightly freeze. An angel with such a dense holy light? The Elven Queen looked curiously at the obedient figure behind Pierce. As the envoy of the Moon Goddess, the Elven Queen had naturally seen angels. An abundant power of holy light meant she was a good warrior. The Elven Queen used her divine power to check Vivier¡¯s body and nodded. She did not expect that this human could actually recruit a level 5 angel as his subordinate. It was really unexpected. At this moment, another figure appeared. It was this figure that made the Elven Queen¡¯s eyes open wide. The thick frost element was instantly magnified by hundreds of times in her perception, making her tremble slightly as if she felt cold. Was that a dragon? Slowly, the Elven Queen¡¯s eyes turned from surprise to shock. An angel was already powerful enough, but now, there was a dragon too? What was this human? The Elven Queen looked at Pierce in surprise. From their gazes, it was easy to tell that Pierce was the leader of the three. This human was really not simple! He could actually make a proud dragon submit!! And it was a Frost Dragon! While she was thinking, Pierce walked forward and said softly, ¡°Respected Elf Queen, our goal here is to form an alliance!¡± ¡°An alliance?¡± The Elven Queen¡¯s expression did not change. She quietly looked at Pierce and waited for him to continue. If not for the appearance of the dragon, the Elven Queen would have only defined this human as a weakling who came to seek her protection. She naturally did not take a weakling¡¯s request to heart. But was Pierce considered weak? Pierce was indeed a weakling, but the Frost Dragon behind him was not! If they really fought, it would be very difficult even for the level 7 Elven Queen to take her down. This was the case when she was at her peak. After experiencing the relocation of the Elven Mother Tree, protecting it from harm, and breaking through the restrictions of space, at least half of her energy had been consumed, so she could barely be considered a level 6 creature now. She had no chance of winning if she fought the level 6 Frost Dragon right now. She had to pay attention to her words and actions towards this human. She could not expose her weakness before these people. Once it was exposed, what awaited her and her race was only extermination. The Elven Queen, who had lived for thousands of years, naturally understood this. ¡°I believe you are still not familiar with the rules of this world, right?¡± Pierce asked softly as he looked at the Elven Queen. He extended his hand and gestured to Vivier. With half of his angel divine power, he could feel that this woman in front of him was already severely injured. She definitely could not use her full strength in the short term. If that was the case, then he could only force her to submit. That was why Pierce gestured to Vivier to be sure. If it was true, then this would be very much in line with Pierce¡¯s goal ining. However, the Elven Queen did not know Pierce¡¯s malice towards her. After hearing Pierce¡¯s question, she only replied softly, ¡°We don¡¯t know much about this world yet. We are willing to cooperate with you!¡± The Elven Queen smiled and agreed to Pierce. Then, she offered a condition that she thought Pierce could not refuse. Since she couldn¡¯t defeat the Frost Dragon, there was only one path for her. That was to ally with Pierce. ¡°Of course, esteemed Elf Queen, if you want to cooperate, we will naturally wee you!¡± Pierce nced at Vivier, hoping she would give him an answer. Vivier nodded at Pierce from a corner that the Elven Queen couldn¡¯t see and made an OK sign. The meaning was clear. He could use force to make the elf in front of him submit! Pierce smiled and looked at the Elven Queen. ¡°However, since it¡¯s an alliance, my suggestion is for you to be our subordinate!¡± ¡°I wonder if Your Majesty is willing?¡± The Elven Queen was not angry at Pierce¡¯s words. She only smiled. When this human was gesturing to the angel behind him, she had noticed everything. Was this human trying to force her to submit when she was severely injured? But even so, a heavily injured level 7 creature was not something a group of creatures below level 6 could offend! At this moment, a pressure sted out from her body! Chapter 101 - Frost Dragon and the Elven Queen!

Chapter 101: Frost Dragon and the Elven Queen!

Endless pressure poured toward the leader, Pierce, who had said such insulting words. Whether the elves were protected by the Moon Goddess or not, no one in that world had ever dared to speak such insulting words to the elves. They were generous and kind. However, being kind did not mean that they would let a stranger who did note with good intentions say such words. If they still replied with a smile, they would be idiots, not elves. The pressure from the level 7 creature pressed down on Pierce like a tide before he could get ready. In an instant, Pierce felt like he was being pressed down by a heavy weight. He felt suffocated. However, this situation onlysted for less than a second. As the divine power in his body surged, a protective shield appeared on Pierce¡¯s body. The protective ability of this divine power easily resisted the overwhelming pressure of level 7. The power that suddenly surged out of Pierce¡¯s body made the Elven Queen¡¯s pupils contract. With her powerful perception, she could clearly see that Pierce¡¯s divine power was the same as Vivier¡¯s. Unknowingly, some frost element even floated on Pierce¡¯s divine power, and a cold aura gradually appeared. She had not expected that this weak human in front of her had the powers of a Frost Dragon and an angel!! He was even able to fuse them! This was simply unbelievable! What was up with this human! Today was definitely the most shocking day the Elf Queen had experienced in nearly a thousand years! She never expected that this human could fuse the power of an angel and a dragon. Moreover, the two people beside him actually did not have any reaction. At this moment, the two high-level creatures also attacked. A level 7 creature was not easy to stop. Even if this level 7 creature was already in a severely injured state, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. And they would be thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Pierce hid behind Frost, allowing her dragon form to block the pressure. The Elven Queen, who was surprised at Pierce¡¯s strength, immediately had a bad feeling when she saw Frost entering her dragon form. She could clearly feel that this dragon had enough strength to threaten her life. No, this ce was not a good ce to start a battle! This Elven Mother Tree that had existed for tens of thousands of years could not be damaged!! While thinking this, the Elven Queen spread her emerald green wings and flew out of the window. Frost, who had finished transforming, also relied on her massive body to break through the window and fly into the sky. The whistling wind blew up the various books in the tree. Pierce felt a heartache when he saw that. These books were the results of tens of thousands of years of umtion. Maybe there were all kinds of knowledge he wanted in them, or even books on bing an alchemist. The departure of Frost caused a violent wind to blow. At this moment, arge hole had already been opened in the originally gorgeous room, and it looked like the scene had been ruined. Just as Pierce was about to give chase, a shocking scene urred. As the two of them left, the wall that had been smashed into dust instantly returned to its original state. Pierce, who had yet to leave, witnessed the entire scene with a thoughtful expression. Combining the desert oasis and the automatic recovery ability, Pierce had a clearer understanding of this huge Elven Mother Tree. This tree¡­ was very likely a higher life form than the Elven Queen, which was the legendary level 8 creature. However, there was no time to think about this. The most important thing now was to quickly catch up to Frost. After all, Pierce was not sure if the level 6 Frost Dragon could defeat the heavily injured level 7 creature, the Elven Queen. Just as Pierce and Vivier spread their wings and prepared to chase after the two of them, an extremely fast emerald light shed. Soon after, an ice-blue dragon that blotted out the sky roared. The speed was so fast that it had destroyed all the dense trees along the way. They were simply two weapons of destruction. The emerald green queen, who was wearing a gorgeous robe, tilted her head and nced at the dragon behind her. Her expression turned grave. This dragon was close to reaching level 7. A peak level 6 dragon. The Elven Queen was very aware of her own strength and had no way to fight it. Just based on the hard scales on the dragon and the thick frost power hidden in its body, the probability of victory and loss appeared in the Elven Queen¡¯s mind. Was she really going to be defeated? The Elven Queen bit her lips as humiliation shed in her light green eyes. She did not want to be a human¡¯s ve! It seemed like she could only pray for the protection of the Moon Goddess again! The Moon Goddess had not responded to her call since thousands of years ago, so she did not know if she could reach her in this foreign world! While the elven queen was thinking about how to defeat the dragon behind her, Frost was flying with all her might. The huge wings tore through the azure sky, and the howling wind was deafening. But even with such a fast speed, she was still a distance away from the Elven Queen. Frost¡¯s eyes shed with anger. She had lived for a thousand years, but she had never seen such a fast elf! It was just some food, but it was actually so fast! As Frost thought this, her ice-blue scales shone under the sunlight. Before long, the Elven Queen stopped in an open space. Meanwhile, Frost, who was chasing closely behind, could not stop in time. Boom! Chapter 102 - Defeat

Chapter 102: Defeat

Boom! Following the explosion, the ground trembled and shattered. Because Frost could not control her strength well, she had crashed into a tall mountain. The mountain was smashed into pieces by the dragon¡¯s powerful body, and boulders rumbled down. It was a very spectacr sight. The Elf Queen behind her would not let go of such a good opportunity. She chanted a light incantation, and in just a short while, a huge green vine broke out of the ground, and countless vines danced in the air. Green light wrapped around them, and they were filled with abundant life force. Before Frost could react, the vines wrapped around her body. Green energy suddenly flourished as the vines pressed her down. After the Elven Queen finished reciting the incantation, a smile appeared on her face as she quietly looked at the struggling dragon. This was the ability that the Elven Queen was best at. Even though the Elven Queen was severely weakened and was not in her prime state, the familiar incantation and ability disyed its full power. Frost looked at the vines that had wrapped around her body and her pupils constricted. She quickly tried to struggle free. But how could the ability of a level 7 creature be broken through so easily? Before Frost could break free, the Elven Queen had finished her incantation. Roar! Frost struggled and roared, and the frost element in her body spewed out. As an elemental dragon, besides the body that the dragons were proud of, she also had elemental power bestowed by the heavens! That was the elemental affinity that even the elves could not obtain. The Elven Queen¡¯s expression changed when she saw the cold airing from Frost¡¯s body. She could feel it. That powerful frost element! Her vines could not resist the elemental frost power! As the frost element spread, the squirming vines were instantly frozen. As Frost shook her huge body, the vines that bound her shattered and fell into the ground! The frost energy was still spreading, and the Elven Queen felt some pressure. After all, her current strength was only barely enough to disy the strength of peak level 6. Moreover, the Frost Dragon was good at controlling the frost element, so the Elven Queen could only grit her teeth and admit her bad luck. Following the chanting, a huge wall surrounded by mes blocked the spread of frost. The two elements collided and turned into white steam. It filled the air and blocked everyone¡¯s vision. A whistling wind sounded. The violent wind instantly dissipated the fog, revealing Frost who was waving her ws. Her scarlet eyes were constantly searching for that annoying figure. What she hated the most was fog! At this moment, an emerald green light shot out of the fog and stabbed the dragon. Frost bared her teeth in pain, but this arrow with elemental power was unable to break through her defense. ¡°Disgusting ant!¡± Frost muttered. The Elven Queen, who was not at her peak, could only use this method to grind down the huge dragon! Emerald-green arrows kept shooting out of the fog, making Frost a little impatient. She was clearly an invincible existence in her world. Every time she woke up, the creatures that saw her would all tremble. But in this so-called Tower Defense world? First, an angel had beaten her up, and now, a level 7 Elven Queen was constantly chipping off her health. Moreover, all the creatures she encountered had max agility. This was the first time she felt the inconvenience of having a dragon body. It seemed like she really had to learn how humans fought. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t she be tortured to death by these weak insects? While Frost and the Elven Queen were ying a cat-and-mouse game, Pierce and Vivier caught up. The two of them slowlynded on the ground. Looking at the fog around him, Pierce frowned and used his divine power to dispel it. He also felt a piercing coldness. There was no doubt that this was the power of Frost. This heavily injured Elven Queen was actually so powerful? Pierce didn¡¯t expect this. With Pierce and Vivier¡¯s help, the fog on the entire battlefield was cleared. The Elven Queen, who was hiding in the fog and shooting arrows, also appeared before everyone. However, from the looks of it, her condition was not too good. She was panting heavily, and her gorgeous robe was stained with frost. She looked a little disheveled. The dragon Frost also changed back into human form. She could clearly see that the Elven Queen was already exhausted. Frost felt that the current Elven Queen could be defeated by even Pierce, that dabbler fusion monster. The three of them slowly walked to the Elven Queen, with Pierce in the front. But what puzzled Pierce was why there was no guard on such a huge Elven Mother Tree? No, the elves Pierce had seen at the beginning could not be called guards. This was because those elves seemed to only have level 3 strength and did not seem to have any battle experience. Just like ordinary vigers. However, this was not what Pierce wanted to ask. He was looking at the slender and sweaty Elven Queen, with a smile on his face. He looked like aplete viin. Like a cornered prey, the Elven Queen narrowed her eyes and produced an emerald green arrow in her hand. She quietly watched Pierce walk over. She was thinking about something and looked conflicted. Pierce did not care about this. In order to prevent any idents, he asked Vivier to go forward and shackle the Elven Queen. Just like when she imprisoned the Frost Dragon. As Vivier¡¯s divine power surged out, the emerald arrow in the Elven Queen¡¯s hand dissipated. Immediately after, she was tied up by ropes formed by divine power. At this moment, the Elven Queen did not struggle because she knew that she had already failed. Chapter 103 - The Elven Queen Signs a Contract

Chapter 103: The Elven Queen Signs a Contract

At this moment, the Elven Queen did not struggle because she knew that she had already failed. It did not matter even if she struggled. At this moment, Pierce strolled forward. He looked at her casually, as if thinking about how to deal with this captive. Even Frost looked at the Elven Queen with a smile on her face. She seemed to want to see this Elven Queen be Pierce¡¯s maid and serve this human like herself. With the support of Vivier¡¯s divine power, the Elven Queen had no way to break through, so she was already a fish on the chopping board. Pierce felt that even thebat power of the pope had been higher than this Elven Queen¡¯s. Although the Elven Queen was the highest-leveled creature Pierce had fought so far, she was too weak. However, this did not affect Pierce¡¯s desire to turn her into his servant. An Elven Queen, a powerful level 7 creature, would be his maid for free. This was an exciting matter. As a normal young man, Pierce was naturally tempted. Pierce looked at the tied up Elven Queen, lowered his head beside her sharp ears, and said softly, ¡°How is it, Your Majesty? Can you tell me your answer now!?¡± Warm breathing slowly entered her ears, making her tremble. The Elven Queen quickly adjusted herposure. Her light green pupils narrowed upon hearing Pierce¡¯s question. She had no desire to reply. She could tell that Pierce had only one goal: to make her, a level 7 creature, join his ranks and work for him. Unfortunately, the Moon Goddess was still the same as before. She did not answer her at all and did not give her any help. Pierce looked at the silent Elven Queen and gently pressed a finger to her white chin, making her light green eyes focus on him. Pierce was slightly dazed by the indifferent gaze. As the queen of the elves, the Elven Queen was naturally the cream of the crop. Her long white hair, which had inherited the moonlight element, was now scattered on her back. Pierce was overjoyed. Vivier had golden hair, Mel had short purple hair, Frost¡¯s was blue, and the Elven Queen had white. Pierce felt like a winner in life. Not to mention the level 7 creature¡¯s strength, just the elven face in front of him was enough for him to use the contract scroll. Without further ado, Pierce took out the scroll he had prepared and handed it to the Elven Queen. Pierce knew that the current Elven Queen had no other choice. At present, there were only two oues waiting for her. One was to be a servant, the other was to die. Moreover, the elves of the Elven Mother Tree would be killed as well. Pierce was not a kind person who would give the other party any chance to make aeback. He had always been a person who rooted out any enmity and dealt with things without caring about the consequences. The Elven Queen was a smart person. Moreover, the threat in Pierce¡¯s eyes was obvious. Under the gazes of three different people, the Elven Queen slowly bit her lip. She knew that she had to make a choice now. If she did not make a choice, only death awaited her. Helpless, the shackled Elven Queen could only obediently pick up the contract and read it. The words on the contract were automatically tranted into words that the Elven Queen could understand. There were many terms inside. Even she, a schr who had lived for thousands of years, felt that it was troublesome. Pierce nodded in satisfaction when he saw the Elven Queen ept the contract. He admired those who understood the situation. For example, this Elven Queen. The Elven Queen, who was carefully reading the treaty, felt a chill. After defeating her, this human had already released his malice without hesitation. The Elven Queen sighed helplessly and then carefully looked at the contract to see if there was anything wrong with it. Even if she found loopholes, she could not retaliate. If she could not find the loopholes, she could only let nature take its course. After half a minute, the Elven Queen sighed silently and pressed her fingerprint on it. She had no other choice but to sign the contract. After the Elven Queen signed the contract, a white light came from the scroll and entered Pierce and the Elven Queen¡¯s bodies. This meant that the contract had officially taken effect! And now, the Elven Queen was his possession. Pierce nodded at Vivier, telling her to release the shackles. Since they were now on the same side. It was not appropriate to tie her up like this. At this moment, after signing the contract, the Elven Queen felt a slight connection between her and Pierce. It was as if they could sense each other¡¯s situation¡­ She could not believe it. Even the contract of the devils in hell could not have such power! Not to mention having such power. The contracts of the devils in hell were ineffective against a peak level 7 existence like her. ¡°Is this the uniquew of this world?¡± The Elven Queen looked thoughtful. Ever since she descended into this world, the power from this world had been constantly making her feel impatient. And this contract clearly had the power of this world¡¯sws! However, because the Elven Queen¡¯s voice was very soft, everyone selectively ignored it. Chapter 104 - Information About the Philosophers Stone Chapter 104: Information About the Philosopher¡¯s Stone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, because the Elven Queen¡¯s voice was very weak, everyone selectively ignored her and just waited for the contract to take effect. It was not that they did not hear her; Pierce simply felt that it was troublesome to talk about it, while Vivier was not fond of talking. Frost, who had vaguely guessed the truth of this world, chose to hide it. After all, telling this elf was not beneficial to her. At this moment, the Elven Queen seemed to hear a mechanical voice in her ear. It felt very loud and unforgettable. [The master and servant contract has officially taken effect. The Tower Defense World is actualizing the contract!] It took effect? After hearing that voice, the Elven Queen was emotionless as if this body was not hers.. If she did not choose to submit, what awaited her was the death of her nsmen who had followed her to this world. If she was the only one who came to this world, she could do her best to fight this human in front of her to the death. In the end, they might even perish together. But now, with worries in her heart, she waspletely controlled by Pierce. Pierce reached out and stroked the Elven Queen¡¯s white hair. A fresh scent hit him. As the children of nature, the elves had always been the representatives of nature. The scent felt like the smell of a fresh morning. However, because so many people were watching, Pierce did not do anything out of line. After all, he still had many people to conquer. First was Vivier, who had yet to be conquered. Their rtionship was already growing rapidly. And the stupid dragon, for some reason, kept leaning toward him, as if something was attracting her. Pierce realized that he had many things to do! He turned his gaze to Vivier, who was chewing on a lollipop. She was wearing a light white sweater, and her golden hair fell from the hood. She looked really beautiful. Pierce snapped his fingers at the Elven Queen and asked her to return to the Elven Mother Tree to deal with her things before moving back to Country M¡¯s city. Under the Elven Queen¡¯s confused gaze, her body actually moved on its own. This made her feel the power of thews of this world! After watching the Elven Queen fly back, Pierce slowly walked to Vivier and held her small hand. Frost couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips when she saw this scene. She was a little jealous as she activated her frost element and flew back. She did not want to be a third wheel here! She felt very upset when she saw this! Her wings pped on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. Vivier¡¯s eyes narrowed. She used her divine power to block the dust that was flying towards her, in case it stained Pierce and herself. She did not resist when Pierce held her hand and interlocked their fingers. She was no longer as shy as she had been at the beginning when she transformed into a Lolita to avoid Pierce¡¯s pursuit. After spending a few days together, Pierce realized that Vivier was bing more and more tolerant of him. So far, there was no problem holding hands or hugging. He spread his wings and charged into the sky. After all, there was nothing to talk about between the two of them. They could not stay like this forever. Vivier simply did not like to talk, and he did not know what to say. As the clouds in the sky broke, their figures drew a dazzling golden arc in the sky. After Pierce and Vivier appeared at the location of the Elven Mother Tree, they were stunned. The elves who were in charge of cleaning were moving the books out. The expressionless Elven Queen ced a hand on the trunk of the Elven Mother Tree and chanted an incantation. As most of the books were moved out, the incantation was graduallypleted. Then, the originally ten-thousand-meter tall Elven Mother Tree gradually shrank, as if it was reversing its growth. Finally, it turned back into a sapling in the Elven Queen¡¯s hand. Such a magical scene went against all the knowledge Pierce had learned. This must be the power from another world, Pierce thought. Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered that he had something to ask the expressionless Elven Queen. It was about the alchemist¡¯s profession and the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. After all, Pierce believed that there would be some relevant knowledge in books that had been around for thousands of years. Pierce summoned the Elven Queen who was under his control and asked, ¡°How many books do you have on the profession of alchemist?¡± Under the effect of the contract, the Elven Queen could only speak softly, albeit unwillingly, ¡°All the records about alchemists since the beginning of time are here!¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, alchemists are just some humans who want to use the power of nature to transform some stones into golda€|¡± Pierce cut her off without hesitation. ¡°Then, do you have any information about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡± ¡°Philosopher¡¯s Stone? Of course there are records of that thing.¡± ¡°Could it be that the stone that has been lost for over ten thousand years is with you?¡± Hearing the name Philosopher¡¯s Stone, even the originally expressionless Elven Queen looked at him in surprise. Philosopher¡¯s Stone. This was aw item created by legendary alchemists. No matter who it was, as long as they read ancient records, they would have learned of it. Of course, the Elven Queen, who had tens of thousands of years of history books, naturally knew about it. Chapter 105 - Sixth Invasion Brought Forward!

Chapter 105: Sixth Invasion Brought Forward!

Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that the Elven Queen knew about the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. He quickly looked up and asked her, ¡°Then, do you know the correct way to use the Philosopher¡¯s Stone?¡± The correct way to use the Philosopher¡¯s Stone? Even the Elven Queen, who had read many books over the course of thousands of years, was puzzled. After all, she had only read about the rumors and information of the correct usage of the Philosopher¡¯s Stone in books. She had never used it before. If you asked her to answer, she would not be able to. ¡°The Philosopher¡¯s Stone should be a useful item for alchemists, right? So, I suggest you take a look at the basic books about alchemists first.¡± The Elven Queen gave Pierce a very neutral answer. She couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t know either, right? Wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful? In short, after obtaining a lot of nonsense from the Elven Queen, Pierce was no longer in the mood to inquire about the method to use the Philosopher¡¯s Stone. As expected, he had to wait until he became an alchemist. Pierce¡¯s gaze shifted to the Elven Mother Tree in her hand. The extremely huge tree had already be so tiny, like a newborn sapling. There were more than 40 elves around, and each of them was holding a few books. After all, they couldn¡¯t fly directly like Pierce, so they had to move on ground. Pierce didn¡¯t say anything about this situation. He just let Frost show her true body. However, seeing that the elves were still friendly, Pierce knew that the Elven Queen had not told them about her bing a prisoner. Since she did not say anything, Pierce naturally would not say anything. After packing up, they prepared to return to their city. After all, it was almost time for the sixth invasion. If he did not return soon, he would not be able to make the necessary arrangements and rest. This was why Pierce made Frost show her true form. He made her carry the elves who could not fly on her back. Frost was unwilling, but she could not disobey Pierce¡¯s order. Most of the elves were female, and males were very rare, but it was not like there were none. But for now, all Pierce saw were women. There might be men, but Pierce had no idea where those men had gone. Perhaps only the Elven Queen knew this answer. He asked the Elven Queen and obtained the answer, and also learned about the Elven Mother Tree. To put it bluntly, the Elven Mother Tree was the center of the elf¡¯s forest. It was called the holy tower that led to the gods. Only the Elven Queen could live there, and the people who served her were naturally young girls. With the Elven Queen¡¯s strength, she did not need additional guards, so Pierce did not see any guards in the Elven Mother Tree. The dragon¡¯s wings sliced through the sea, and behind her was an emerald green figure and two golden lights. The clouds in the sky were shattered by their fast speed, and not a trace was left. The migration was very fast. After all, they had Frost Dragon¡¯s help. After about half an hour, Pierce and the others crossed the sea and returned to theirnd. The remaining afternoon was spent hurrying. They finally arrived at their city before nightfall. Meanwhile, the city of Country M was brightly lit. When the skeleton soldiers realized that the person was their master, they paid no more attention and continued their patrol. The dragon that blotted out the sky descended into the city, and the emerald-green figure followed closely behind. Right at this moment, Mel, who was cultivating, walked out. She was very happy to see Pierce return. And Pierce also looked at her with joy. Her strength increased very quickly. She was clearly a level 4 creature when he left. Now, after he returned, in just two days, Mel was almost a level 5 creature! At this moment, Pierce had no time to rest. What was most important now was to help the elves build their home. Pierce found a nice piece ofnd in the forest beside his city. He called the Elven Queen over and pointed to the clearing in front of her. The Elven Queen naturally understood. She nted the perfectly preserved sapling in the soil. Rumbling sounds echoed. In the blink of an eye, a massive tree that was ten thousand meters tall appeared before Pierce. The Elven Mother Tree also appeared in the eyes of the people. ording to Pierce¡¯s n, he wanted the elves to movepletely to his city in Country M. That way, there would not be a situation where there was no shadow in the city. As for this Elven Mother Tree, he treated it like a library, to search for information and kill time. Although the Elven Queen was a little displeased with Pierce¡¯s suggestion, she could not disobey. Helpless, they could only follow Pierce¡¯s n. The city of Country M was bustling with noise. It was not as deste as before. In the living room, the griffin had already returned to its room to rest, so the audience hadpletely missed the opportunity to meet the Elven Queen. After introducing the Elven Queen in the simplest way possible, Pierce had a simple meal and took Vivier to his room to discuss the preparations they were going to make tomorrow. However, at that moment, the voice from the Tower Defense world sounded again. [Unusual creature detected. The sixth Tower Defense invasion will begin early. 22 hours to go!] [Unusual creature detected. The sixth Tower Defense invasion will begin early. 22 hours to go!] The two announcements stunned Pierce and Vivier. Chapter 106 - Glorious Community

Chapter 106: Glorious Community

Pierce and Vivier were stunned. An unusual creature had descended? What has happened to the Tower Defense world these past few days? The pope and the elves had arrived. Now, another unusual creature had descended. It even brought forward the Tower Defense Invasion time. They could imagine how powerful the enemies were. After hearing the announcements, they knew they had to make the preparations right away. Pierce shook his head helplessly. Not only did they have to defend against the sixth invasion, but they also had to be prepared to deal with the arrival of that unusual creature. It seemed like the remaining participating teams would be busy tonight! Pierce held Vivier¡¯s hand and returned to his room to buy some defensive items. In the living room, only the Elven Queen and Frost, who had not received the announcement, were confused. Frost was okay. After all, she had experienced it several times, and she had already guessed the answer from their abnormal reactions. The Elven Queen had no idea what was going on. When she saw Pierce¡¯s expression change, she thought that a powerful enemy had invaded. It made her nervous. After all, with the strength of Pierce and the others, they were not afraid of a level 7 creature. The Elven Queen could not imagine what kind of enemy could make this weak human look like he was facing a great enemy. She probably thought that level 8 creatures were like the goddess she believed in, who was no longer bound to their physical body. She quickly used her divine sense to scan the surroundings, but she did not find any enemies. When the Elven Queen saw Pierce and the others¡¯ gazes looked normal again, she was puzzled. What was going on with these people? Unfortunately, no one present would answer her question. Pierce nced at the dark sky outside and checked the time for the next invasion. The sixth invasion would begin at night. They had an entire day to prepare and be ready. Pierce opened the Unique Shop and started purchasing items. He bought some arrow towers, siege crossbows, and some energy stones of various elements. His preparations would beplete once he installed these things on the city wall tomorrow morning. After all, Pierce¡¯s strongest strengths were Frost, the Elven Queen Cana who had just surrendered, and Battle Angel Vivier, who seemed to be at level 5 but could actually defeat a level 7 creature. In front of these humanoid nuclear bombs, the arrow towers and siege crossbows could not even be mentioned. These elemental arrow towers were only to clear some level 3 creatures. If the monsters were at a higher level, they would be useless. For instance, Pierce, who had frost elemental energy and divine power, could easily dodge the elemental arrows that filled the sky alone. After all, it was just some elemental arrows. A hard ice wall could block them easily. He bought these arrow towers only to clean up some minions and harass those powerful existences. After purchasing all these, Pierce fell asleep. Vivier, who was in Pierce¡¯s room at the beginning, quietly left when Pierce was about to finish purchasing the items. Pierce could only sigh inwardly. He had absolute firepower dominance, so he did not feel any fear. But other countries did not have the same feeling. Especially after hearing about the unexpected arrival of an unusual creature, arge number of contestants were panic-stricken. First, there were no updates about the Elven Mother Tree. Now, an unusual creature had directly affected the regr invasion mode of the Tower Defense world. They were all afraid. If such a powerful existence suddenly descended beside their country, wouldn¡¯t they be doomed? Forget about the possible bloodline item reward. They had to be alive to get it! Everyone understood this simple logic. Therefore, regarding the descent of these powerful monsters, they were only spouting nonsense about being fearless. If they were really asked to fight, it would be akin to forcing them tomit suicide. Forget about this, the Tower Defense invasion, which had several days left, was reduced to less than twenty four hours. This made the teams, who were not prepared, panic. Everyone was frantically making preparations for the invasion. Elemental arrow towers, siege crossbows, and elemental weapons were all prepared. The participants from various countries were preparing with all their might throughout the night. By the time they were done, the sixth invasion would probably begin, and they would probably be exhausted. The first light of morning fell on the bed. Cana rubbed her sleepy eyes, looking slightly confused. A strand of white hair fell in front of her forehead. She was wearing light yellow pajamas. When she turned her gaze to the window, she slowly stretched. She had lived for thousands of years. Ever since she became the Moon Goddess¡¯ envoy, she had never slept sofortably. Because she was defeated this time and was heavily injured, she slept veryfortably. Cana slowly got up from the bed, her long white legs stepping on the solid wood. She tied up her long white hair and put on the outfit that symbolized the Elven Queen. On the other side, Pierce slowly got out of bed. The noise outside the window woke him up early. He saw exquisite-looking young elven girls walking in the city with books orundry. It was very lively,pletely different from the usual deste scene. Pierce smiled at the sunlight that shone on the window sill and listened to the beautiful elven song outside. This was what he wanted. He was really not used to the cold and silent city. Chapter 107 - The Beginning of the Sixth Invasion!

Chapter 107: The Beginning of the Sixth Invasion!

As the morning sun shone across the first night sky, the participants from other countries were still busy preparing for the war. On the other hand, in Country M¡¯s city, the elves had woken up and were already busy with their daily work. Actually, Pierce did not assign them any tasks, but they still consciously cleaned the buildings in the city. Frost, who had slept until noon, was very touched. Finally, someone was there to take her cleaning task. Pierce could no longer be called a human. He was torturing her by making her clean the entire city. But now, there were 30 or so beautiful elves who came early in the morning to clean up the city. The entire courtyard was filled with elves working hard and nting crops. This had saved a lot of effort for Pierce. Yesterday, Pierce arranged for the elves to stay in the empty rooms and gave them some seeds to grow. After all, Pierce could not feed so many people alone. The Tower Defense points were not enough to support so many people. Fortunately, as the children of nature, the elves were almost at max level in nting. With the special fertilizer Pierce gave them, the first batch of food would appear in about ten days. At that time, Pierce would not have to pay a high fee for food every day. It was difficult to harvest food from the forest outside. After all, even the hunters might be prey if a powerful monster showed up in the forest. Pierce¡¯s situation was good and everyone was rxed. Even the Elven Queen, Cana, who initially had some resistance, somewhat approved of this ce after a night offortable sleep. After all, the bed here was much morefortable than her wooden bed! The proud Elven Queen was defeated by the soft bed. In other countries, however, everyone¡¯s spirit was visibly weak and exhausted. As evening approached, when they finishedpleting their defensive measures, they were as tired as a dead dog. In the real world, the audience from Country M had been waiting for Pierce to appear. However, ever since the live-stream was forced to focus on Griffin¡¯s view, they were forced to watch either ck screen or dog food every day. Therefore, the loss of poprity was very serious. Every time Pierce appeared, the audience in the live-stream would be overjoyed. They expressed their opinions and asked Pierce to shift the live-stream¡¯s viewpoint to himself. However, Pierce had never read the chaoticments, so this matter was not even considered. And since there were no tens of thousands of monsters appearing suddenly in Country M, it showed that Pierce was not dead. However, as the live-stream was focused on the griffin¡¯s perspective, the leaders of Country M unanimously approved a suggestion. That was to clear out all the important resources from the capital and vacate all the residents. After all, Country M¡¯s territory was boundless. With resources and technology, the forest at the border could be cleared and a city could quickly be opened up. The capital of Country M was surrounded by countless artilleries. If Pierce failed, the monsters that appeared would be indiscriminately attacked. Everyone was in support of Country M¡¯s escape route. With such arge territory, they could definitely avoid the invasion of monsters several times. It was almost time for the sixth invasion. The live-stream in Country M was flooded with streams of people. Instantly, the number of viewers spiked. After all, the griffin would participate in every invasion, although it was only in charge of watching the battle most of the time. However, they could still observe the situation of the battlefield through it. The sun was almost setting. The time for the sixth invasion was approaching. In the face of the impending battle, the participating teams chose to take a break. Even if it was just a few hours of rest, they had to take it. Who knew if this battle might be theirst. Every time the battle began, there would be people who would be terrified. Even after having gone through five invasions, they still could not ovee the fear in their hearts. While others were very philosophical towards death. After all, they had been chosen and participated in the Tower Defense world. Whether they died or not, they had to try their best to survive. Worrying about unnecessary things was simply a waste of time. Pierce, who had finished resting, sat on the top of the city wall with Vivier and Cana, looking at the scenery. This scene waspletely different from the other teams who were still busy. They watched thenterns flying into the clear night sky outside the city. Pierce had not expected such a wasteful thing to be sold in the Unique Shop, but because he had a lot of money, he bought them. Warm tea was ced in front of Pierce as he quietly waited for the sixth invasion to begin. Frost and Cana, who had yet to experience the invasion, were confused. Why did hee out at night? Ever since Frost became Pierce¡¯s maid, she had been dealing with descended creatures with Pierce. Therefore, strictly speaking, this was Frost¡¯s first time participating in the Tower Defense invasion mode. While everyone was waiting, the night gradually fell silent. Thenterns that cost ten unique points had flown high in the sky. The invasion announcement arrived! [Spatial structure is being constructed for the sixth Tower Defense invasion. Three minutes to go!] [Please note that an unknown creature will enter the battlefield. If you discover it, please destroy it immediately. Those who sessfully destroy it will receive rich rewards!] [Please note that an unknown creature will enter the battlefield. If you discover it, please destroy it immediately. Those who sessfully destroy it will receive rich rewards!] ¡­ These two announcements quickly appeared before all the participants. Chapter 108 - The Elves Participate in the Battle

Chapter 108: The Elves Participate in the Battle

Everyone, including Pierce, was stunned. Was this that unusual creature? Pierce stared off into the distance. There were three minutes until the start of this invasion. He wondered who would be the lucky one. Pierce had a feeling that the creature would most likely descend on his battlefield. After all, for some reason, the creatures had been appearing or descending near his territory. Perhaps because his battle force was too strong, the Tower Defense world might be treating him as a cleaner. Of course, this was all Pierce¡¯s own guess. He did not know if that creature would descend on his side. Three minutes passed in the blink of an eye. Soon, thick fog rose in the forest ahead. Even the Elven Mother Tree that had just been nted was enveloped. Frost and Cana¡¯s eyes widened as they watched this unbelievable scene. It was the first time the two of them had participated in such a war, so the fog that appeared all of a sudden caught them off guard. At that moment, Frost turned to Pierce. Just as she had expected, Pierce did not show any puzzled expression. Instead, he looked at the fog excitedly, as if he was looking forward to something. Was this the unique method of this world? Frost couldn¡¯t help but wonder, but it didn¡¯t affect her. However, the fog was a little thick. In the light green pupils of Cana, the ten-thousand-meter tall Elven Mother Tree was gradually lost in the fog, catching her off guard. That was a seed given to her by the Moon Goddess. It was a holy item guarded by the elves for generations. However, it was already swallowed by the fog. This made her turn to Pierce, who only smiled back at her. The meaning behind it was very clear, and she could easily guess it. She heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Elven Mother Tree was not destroyed or devoured. Pierce had already expected that the Elven Mother Tree might be devoured along with the forest by the fog to be monster spawning points. Therefore, he had made Cana nt the Elven Mother Tree on the left side of the forest where monsters could not easily invade. As the ten-thousand-meter tall tree crown waspletely lost in the fog, the sixth invasion officially began. Pierce, who had been sitting on the city wall calmly drinking tea, had already obtained relevant information through his golden hint system. Pierce nodded at the information that he had somewhat expected. [The invasion this time is different from the past. The first wave of monsters is 3,000 peak level 3 creatures. It is not too troublesome, and you can easily destroy them with your firepower. They can only be considered an appetizer!] [ording to the images, the monsters invading this time are chimeric ants. If it¡¯s a weakness, I don¡¯t think you need it. Alright, alright, their weakness is fire!] Two floating golden words shed across Pierce¡¯s vision, giving him anticipation for the final boss. The boss this time might very well reach level 7. In other words, the same level as Cana, who Pierce had recently formed a contract with. It was useless to think too much at the moment. After all, he could only know the other party¡¯s strength after it came out. This way, he could estimate the strength of the next invasion. Pierce stood on the city wall waiting for the creatures to arrive. Vivier was full of fighting spirit, but she did not express it. Frost and Cana were at a loss. For Frost, who was a dragon, this narrow battle space was simply a restriction on her. On the other side, the Elven Queen, who had recovered a lot of her strength, was worried that the Elven Mother Tree would be destroyed. Everyone on both sides had their own concerns, while Pierce focused on the fog, reaching out to take control of all the arrow towers. The peashooters outside the city wall were swinging their heads. They had already reached level 5. After all, they had killed a lot of creatures and gained enough experience. It was not until recently when Pierce was watering the nts that he realized that they had reached level 5. There was no need to care about the first wave of ants. For him, who had the elemental arrow towers and the peashooters, it was a simple win, or rather, a crushing victory. The fog had already gradually taken shape, forming a high wall-like defense. The fog connected to the horizon, making it impossible to see the moonlight clearly. The world fell into a gray darkness. Pierce frowned at the darkness around him. He went to the store to buy somemps to illuminate the area. Although he had to spend 50 unique points, it was worth it. Rednterns suddenly appeared in the sky. Cana couldn¡¯t help but sigh. What a convenient space ability! She really did not expect this human to have the potential to be a space mage. However, what the Elven Queen did not know was that everything Pierce was showing was the manifestation of thews of this world. It was not magic. At this moment, the 30 or so elves in the city also arrived on the city wall with bows in their hands. It seemed like they wanted to help Pierce fight the invaders. Pierce looked back at the young and beautiful elven girls and nodded. Although they looked quite young, their strength was not to be underestimated. Through the divine power examination, Pierce knew that these elves were at least level 3 with many of them at level 4. It seemed like he had obtained 30 powerfulbatants after capturing the Elven Queen. No matter how he thought about it, it was the right choice! At this moment, figures began to surge out of the ground, and the sound of soil shaking rang out in this space. Chapter 109 - Chimeric Ants!

Chapter 109: Chimeric Ants!

At this moment, figures began to surge out of the ground, and the sound of soil shaking rang out in this space. This soft sound naturally did not escape the ears of everyone present. Which one of them was not a powerful expert? Even the elven entourage were seasoned elites. After all, they were all natural hunters who grew up in the forest. They had a clear perception and sensitivity towards prey. In addition to years of hunting, they were familiar with various hunting tools, especially long-range weapons such as bows and arrows. A chimeric ant about half the height of a person crawled out of the soil. Its ck feelers that emitted a cold light and the hard armor on its body made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Pierce looked calmly at the chimera ants that were surging out of the ground, as if he did not care about them. However, this was the truth. These ants were no match for even the most basic elemental arrow towers of Pierce. However, just as Pierce was about to fire them, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the beautiful female elves. The green sweater suited their nature perfectly. They had tall and beautiful figures and held huge bows that were half the height of a person. They looked very imposing. Pierce was interested. He wanted to see how these female elves dealt with these chimeric ants. He wanted to see thebat power of the female elves to see if he should nurture themter. If these female elves had enoughbat power, he would consider giving them some of the strengthening potions he had obtained. If that happened, he would be able to obtain arge number of powerful subordinates. After all, the queen of the elves was his servant, and her servants were also his servants. Pierce canceled his control over the arrow towers and turned his gaze to Cana, who was worried about the Elven Mother Tree. He wanted to let hermand the elves and check theirbat strength. The Elven Queen was an intelligent person. After all, she had lived for thousands of years. How could she not understand Pierce¡¯s intention? Under Pierce¡¯smand, the Elven Queen could only sigh and order her people to attack. Unlike Pierce, who did not know thebat power of the elves, the Elven Queen knew all about it. The chimeric ants could not cause any harm to them. Even though the other party had a huge number advantage, and there were only 30 elves, the Elven Queen was confident. ¡°Everyone, get ready for battle!¡± ¡°Fire!¡± At themand, the elves released the arrows from their bows. These arrows were stained with the aura of life, or rather, elemental power, the moment they were fired. Pierce was surprised. This was the first time he had seen such a method to add elemental power to an object. Perhaps it could be used on firearms? But this problem could be dealt withter. Pierce wanted to see how strong the elves were. Every arrow pierced straight through the pitch-ck, metallic carapace on the chimeric ant¡¯s back, creating a huge hole in their hard carapace. The elemental arrows were not something these low-level ants could resist. Dark green liquid flowed out of their bodies and stained the ground. The dark green arrows were very dazzling in the dark night, and its power naturally could not be underestimated. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He had really picked up a treasure this time! If these elves were nurtured well, they might be able to reach the strength of level five or six creatures! At that time, Pierce would be invincible. After witnessing the true strength of these elves, Pierce no longer dyed. He fired the elemental arrow towers. Following themand, nearly 100 elemental arrow towers behind Pierce began to fire! Elemental arrows of various colors streaked across the sky, and streams of light tore through the night sky and shot fiercely into the fog. The ants were unable to advance at all against the dense attacks. There were only pools of green liquid and mottled carapace left of the ants. Pierce signaled to the Elven Queen to stop the elves and leave it to him. The Elven Queen was naturally very tactful. After all, she was already his ve. It was impossible to resist hismand. All the elves stopped attacking and looked at Pierce in confusion. They were naturally not blind, and they could clearly tell that their queen listened to Pierce. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight in this kind of low level battle. Save your energy for the next wave.¡± Pierce gave them an exnation and focused on controlling the arrow towers. Thebat power of these elves could not be wasted on such low-level creatures. After all, who knew how long this invasion wouldst. If he encountered a more intense wave, Pierce would let them join the battle. Or, they could be used to harass the boss. Following Pierce¡¯s exnation, the elven archers stopped and stood quietly. Although they did not know the rtionship between their queen and Pierce, they could tell that they were not enemies. Wave after wave, the sky continued to be filled with streaks of light. There was no sign of the arrows stopping at all as they shot ruthlessly at the chimeric ants on the ground. The peashooters waiting in front were a little impatient. They had advanced to level 5, and wanted to use their strengthened powers! However, these ants were too useless. They had no way of surviving the rain of arrows. They turned into dye for thend, or rather, nutrients. At this moment, the Elven Queen also looked at the Elven Mother Tree in the distance, and found that these monsters did not appear in the direction of the Elven Mother Tree. She finally rxed. Chapter 110 - Taurens and Elves!

Chapter 110: Taurens and Elves!

The Elven Queen slowly rxed. ¡®It is good that the Elven Mother Tree is not destroyed. No, it is too dangerous to leave it there. When I have time, I will move the Elven Mother Tree to the city.¡¯ This invasion made Elf Queen Cana decide on this. Pierce, who was controlling the arrow towers, could not pay attention to anything else. At this moment, with so many arrow towers, if he only used the automatic mode, there was no way he could destroy all these chimeric ants. Therefore, he could only control them with his consciousness. Vivier was gradually engrossed in a book. She did not need to fight in such a low level battle. Mel, who was training, also came out to join in the fun, but her purple eyes looked enviously at the figure standing on the high wall. When would she have such power? Ever since the Elven Queen came here, Mel, who was training, was instantly attracted by the other party¡¯s powerful strength. In the blink of an eye, she became her little fan. She had been pestering the Elven Queen to teach her the secret to strength. Moreover, when the Elven Queen saw that the person was a subus, she did not have any objections. She was in a good mood and guided her. She could tell that the purity of the power in the subus¡¯ body was not like those subi in hell. Instead, it was pure like holy light. The Elven Queen knew that this was just her imagination. As time passed, after about an hour, more than 3,000 ants were destroyed by the elemental arrow towers. The ground was already filled with dark green liquid, emitting a pungent smell that was extremely disgusting. However, Pierce knew that the liquid would be cleared before the next battle. It was the legendary cleanup. Pierce opened the world chat while waiting for the next wave. He found that it was still bustling with conversation. No matter when, be it in battle or leisure, there would always be people chatting. Anyway, since he had time, Pierce switched the arrow towers to automatic control mode and started browsing the chat. However, as he read the chat, Pierce realized that something was wrong. ording to their description, the first wave of monsters in their sixth invasion was a level 3 leopard cat. There were only about 1,000 of them. Piercepared his battle and theirs. Why did he feel that the invasion on other cities was getting easier? While on his side, it was as if he had turned on hell mode. F*ck, is the Tower Defense world deliberately messing with me? Pierce actually thought about it for a moment before stopping the thought. Shaking his head, Pierce transferred his focus to the battlefield. What was the use of thinking about all that now? Instead of thinking about those useless things, it was better to pay attention to the battlefield. Pierce was very sure that the unusual creature might descend on his battlefield. For no other reason than that the Tower Defense world was deliberately messing with him. He had a feeling that the Tower Defense world had been throwing random trash at him. Moreover, the potential of every trash was very high, and theirbat power was also very astonishing. They could basically defeat hundreds of teams alone. Anyway, there was no use thinking about it. The second wave of invasion had already begun. The second invasion was 1,000 level 4 creatures, Taurens! Strange sounds suddenly came from the white mist. Hoarse roars sounded. The shouts shook the sky! The ground began to tremble. Crack! Suddenly, from the white mist, pairs of red eyes appeared. A three-meter-tall tauren with a bull head and a human body appeared, panting. One, two, three¡­ They were densely packed. Pierce had learned the number of enemies through the notification system. There were a thousand of them! The violent taurens stepped forward. The ground trembled upon their every step, and dust flew. They were not moving quickly, but every step they took covered a distance of nearly a meter. The elemental arrow towers hit them, but could not kill them, only leaving wounds. Seeing this, the originally heroic and invincible elves quietly hid behind the Elven Queen. For some reason, they seemed to have a natural fear of this creature. The arrow towers had no effect on them. It was time for the elves to disy their strength. The Elven Queen only nodded understandingly and began to issue orders. ¡°Get into formation and fire!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Although they were afraid of these creatures, it did not mean that they could not kill them! Huge emerald-green bows were loaded with arrows, ready to fire. Under the Elf Queen¡¯smand, the already taut bows were shot, and a rain of arrows enveloped the sky. The hard bodies of the taurens were unable to resist this all-out attack at all. The arrows prated their bodies. The seemingly indestructible figures copsed and turned into a pool of blood. In order to not affect the progress of the war, the huge corpses had already been broken into pieces. As the battle became fiercer, the arrows were fired faster and faster. The tall and mighty taurens were reduced to dust by these elemental arrows. It was this scene that gave Pierce a particrly great impression of the elves. If these elves learned to attach other elements, this battle would end even faster. Pierce had already formted a training n for them. He was just waiting for the end of this war to begin training the elves. The thirty petite bodies erupted with iparable power. Pierce sighed. The 1,000 taurens were about to be wiped out. The elves were definitely the MVP of this battle! Chapter 111 - The Third Round

Chapter 111: The Third Round

Thebat power of these elves brought over from the Elven Mother Tree hadpletely exceeded Pierce¡¯s imagination. And these were only the servants. They had not gone through any training, after all their mission was to serve their queen in the Elven Mother Tree. So, they had great potential to be tapped into. The battle today had made Pierce formte a n for this race. However, this was a matter forter. For now, it was better to safely end the sixth invasion. The moonlight was hazy, and the forest was hidden in the fog. The sticky green blood of the ants mixed with the flesh of the taurens. The air was filled with a pungent smell, making everyone pinch their noses to block the sewer-like smell. Vivier, who was reading beside Pierce, twitched her nose and then her face darkened. It smelled terrible. She used her divine power to block the strange smell. There was still thest wave of invasion from the Taurens. There were nearly a hundred remaining. On the other hand, the elves were exhausted after shooting the bows for a long time. Everyone was panting from exhaustion. In the fog, thest hundred pairs of scarlet eyes shone. The sky shook from their shouts and the ground trembled from their steps. Compared to the previous 900 Taurens, anyone who was not blind could basically tell that these 100 were different. ¡°Enhancement?¡± Pierce muttered before grinning. How strong would a hundred Taurens be after strengthening? They were simply nothing whenpared to his force. Two level 5, one level 6, and one level 7. There was even a level 5 who could evolve to level 6 at any time. With the addition of a level 7 divine weapon, the victory was practically in the bag andpletely unshakable. The other teams were different from Pierce. After all, they had fallen behind by a huge step at the start of the game. In the beginning, they were even mocking Country M for defending alone. From the looks of it, they, who had always been smiling, had actually be a clown. The scene of the elf and the ox-headed humans stunned the audience in the real world. They had no idea what Pierce had been doing while they were watching the griffin eat dog food. He actually got so many elves. ¡°F*ck, I suddenly have 31 more wives. I don¡¯t have money to support them!¡± ¡°Previous poster, what a ssic dream.¡± ¡°These elves are too cool. Please marry me!¡± ¡°Sister is so cool. Sister, dote on me. Let¡¯s be a couple!¡± ¡°Absolutely out of this world!¡± ¡°Good lord, thement section has been taken over!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The audience in the live-stream watched the battle through the griffin¡¯s sight. The overwhelming strength of the elves from Country M surprised them, and then they cheered. The stronger Pierce was, the happier they were. After all, their survival was linked with him. Of course, many attentive people also realized that the sixth invasion of Country M did not seem to be of the same standard as the invasion of other countries. Comparing the first wave of chimeric ants, the monsters from other countries did look a little weak. Soon, these analytical posts were spread on the Inte, and the view rate instantly exploded. After reading the analysis, many people had a concept of Pierce¡¯s current invasion. F*ck, did Big Boss Pierce not turn off the hell difficulty?! Pierce had no idea what was going on in the real world. Even if he knew, he would not care. It was only slightly more difficult than the invasion of other countries. But, was hisbat force just a little higher than the other teams¡¯? It was more like a hundredfold higher. At this moment, Pierce was casually looking at the taurens that kept surging out of the fog. Because the elves were exhausted, Pierce asked them to rest. Pierce did not use the arrow towers. They were ineffective against the taurens. They would only chip off meager bits of health. The bodies of these taurens were not something ordinary creatures could have. So, he did not want to waste time by doing those useless things. Boom! The huge axes knocked on the ground, making a loud sound and stirring up dust. These taurens were in a berserk mode as they swung their axes. They were all waiting to charge. Pierce did not have the ability to kill all of them in one move. The Elven Queen¡¯s injuries had not healedpletely, so he could not see her strength. Currently, only two people could instakill the taurens. One was Vivier, and the other was Frost, who was cleaning the city wall. Frost was cleaning the ce with a nk expression, and Vivier was the only one who was free. So Pierce turned and gave Vivier a look. Their rtionship was almost inseparable. Moreover, through the Badge of Bonds, Pierce already had more than half of Vivier¡¯s strength. Frost, who had always been observing Pierce, was surprised at the speed of Pierce¡¯s growth. The divine power in Pierce¡¯s body increased rapidly almost every day. ording to the current trend, after Piercepletely captured Vivier¡¯s heart, he would be able to obtain her full strength. Vivier instantly understood what Pierce meant. She nodded slightly. Her light golden eyes were calm as she quietly looked at the taurens that were emitting a violent aura. Golden light shed in her hand as a golden rune bow slowly condensed. Immediately after, as the powerful divine power surged out of her body, a shining arrow appeared out of thin air. The arrow carried a powerful divine power. Although this arrow was not Vivier¡¯s strongest power, it could easily deal with these taurens!! As the arrow was released, a loud explosion sounded in the night sky. As the dust in the air dissipated, a huge pit over 30 meters in diameter appeared. The hundred taurens were all killed. Faintly, the observers could see a burnt half of a huge ax on the ground. The second wave of invasion waspleted! The third round would be a boss battle! Chapter 112 - The Boss Battle Begins!

Chapter 112: The Boss Battle Begins!

It was almost time for the third wave which was the boss battle. Pierce, Vivier, and the others were looking forward to it. After all, the monsters that appeared were much stronger than the previous invasions. This meant that the rewards this time would be extremely rich. There was even a possibility of a bloodline item. Although Pierce did not really need it now, he could not be sure in the future. The Elven Queen had gradually given up on thinking. She sat elegantly at the table and drank her coffee. A pair of light green eyes looked at the Elven Mother Tree in the distant forest. ording to the pattern of these monsters¡¯ appearance, the Elven Mother Tree should not have received any other damage. However, it was still in the fog, so she was inevitably worried. Frost had finished cleaning and was also sipping her coffee quietly, but she was a little too close to Pierce. The gap between the two was less than the size of a fist. This puzzled Pierce. Hadn¡¯t Frost, this little female dragon, always looked down on him and even wanted to kill him? Why had she been sticking to him these past few days? Pierce was very sure that this was not his imagination. After all, he had been paying attention to Frost for a long time. This was already the eighth time this happened. It would have been fine if it had only happened once or twice. Pierce would not have noticed, but seven or eight times was not right. There was definitely something wrong here!! Pierce was about to ask Frost when a breeze blew into his face. Before Pierce could react, the breeze slowly turned into a howling gale that blew the soil into the sky. It was a spectacr sight. Pierce¡¯s gaze slowly moved from Frost to the suddenly thickening mist. The boss was about to appear! Pierce quickly opened the world channel. In the world channel. All the contestants spoke one after another. It was very lively. However, Pierce had no interest in joining. They were just a bunch of bored people. What right did he have to join them? After all, he was busy dealing with the hell difficulty that was many times higher than other teams! Pierce did not know if the d*mbass Tower Defense world had lost its father or mother. Ever since he cleared the hell difficulty, it had been creating trouble for him, not letting him have it easy. However, he also obtained many good things or subordinates. That was just a symbolicint. Frost and the Elven Queen also felt a powerful pressure rising from the forest. The power was very strong, much stronger than any invading monster that Pierce had fought before. Naturally, this did not include the eight-headed serpent. After all, the eight-headed serpent only descended due to a mistake by the Tower Defense world. With Pierce¡¯s currentbat strength, there was still a gap between him and the eight-headed serpent. Every major stage was a deep ravine. It was extremely difficult to walk through it . This was something Pierce had learned after obtaining power. After all, he was stuck at his current level, and was unable to break through. If he had the time, he might as well buy a few Badges of Bonds and distribute one to everyone to break through to the next level. Not to mention anything else, when hepletely conquered Vivier, he would instantly be a powerful force. It seemed like he had to quicken his n. With this in mind, Pierce swam his vision around the bodies of Frost and the Elven Queen. In any case, he would not lose anything¡­ Just as Pierce was lost in thought, the boss appeared. After this tall and fierce aura appeared, the Elven Queen¡¯s curious light green eyes suddenly lost interest. She could feel the power of the monster. It was just a level 6 creature, on the same level as Pierce¡¯s dragon Frost. No, in terms of bloodline, this level 6 creature was inferior to Frost. After all, Frost was a Mythical Frost Dragon. Her powerful physical strength was not something other creatures couldpare to. Seeing the Elven Queen looking at her with a strange gaze, Frost bared her teeth in displeasure. As a dragon with strong perception, she could feel the malice in the Elven Queen¡¯s gaze. But before she could speak, Pierce spoke. ¡°Just finish the battle and sleep. Don¡¯t waste time here!¡± The light words made Frost stiffen. It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! It was the scent that attracted her. It came from this human! This human¡¯s bloodline was changing rapidly towards the Frost Dragon bloodline! Frost finally realized that something was wrong. Or rather, she suddenly remembered the bottle of frost potion that Pierce had drunk along with her dragon blood! That thing was also the power of this world¡¯sws? Frost couldn¡¯t believe how she would face Pierce if he really became a dragon. After all, if she was included, there were only two Frost Dragons in this world. If that was the case, what should she do? Frost didn¡¯t dare think further. She was afraid that if she thought about it, she would lose her mind. Right at this moment, lightning rumbled and struck the ground. The ground that was filled with all sorts of blood and flesh was charred ck and sparks flew. The power of lightning? This thought appeared in the minds of everyone present, but they did not take it to heart. This spiritual strength was powerful, but at the same time, it was useless if a restraining method was used. For example, Frost had four-five methods to kill this enemy without being injured. A pair of scaled ws spread out from the fog. Immediately after, a tall figure, or rather, an upright humanoid figure, slowly appeared before everyone. The monster was about 2.7 meters tall. Jet-ck scales covered its body, revealing only two pairs of scarlet eyes and two horns. Chapter 113 - Scaled Monster

Chapter 113: Scaled Monster

The monster was about 2.7 meters tall. Jet-ck scales covered its body, revealing only two pairs of scarlet eyes and two horns. It gave people a feeling of oppression. There were even traces of ck gas spreading out from the scales and surrounding its body, inhaled or released around its body. Pierce did not check with the hint system. He could feel that everyone around him did not care about the boss. He did not know if this monster had a method simr to spiritual control. If the other party had spiritual control, the control over his arrow towers would basically be transferred to the other party. Hence, Pierce only looked at the others around him. All of them had indifferent expressions as if the boss was a monster that they could deal with alone. Pierce was relieved. At this moment, the boss that came out of the fog extended its hard ws and slowly pointed at Pierce. Before Pierce could react, a sense of crisis enveloped him, as if telling him that a great disaster was about to descend. Pierce had no time to react. Vivier¡¯s eyes shed and she snapped her fingers. A golden screen enveloped Pierce, blocking the sudden attack. Just as this barrier formed, a muffled thunder exploded in the sky. Thest meandering purple lightning bolt struck Pierce¡¯s location. However, under the protection of the barrier, this purple lightning did not cause any harm to Pierce. Only the barrier rippled from the lightning, but it did not break. Just this short scene was enough to know who was stronger. Seeing Pierce being protected by the barrier, the monster opened its mouth and roared. That sound was very unpleasant and ear-piercing, like a cat scratching at ss. However, the few people present more or less had elemental protection, so they did not have much of a reaction. Pierce was still in a daze. When the lightning bolt fell, itnded on his head. Although there was the protection of the barrier, it still shocked him greatly. He turned to the monster with anger in his eyes. The ear-piercing cry was unbearable. The boss monster saw that its attack had no effect on Pierce. It looked around and turned its gaze to the others. The others were not easy to deal with either. In fact, each of them was stronger than Pierce. This monster had undoubtedly found the wrong team! Pierce looked at the monster, who was thinking about how to attack, and his eyes narrowed. The Elven Queen and Frost seemed to be thinking something. Vivier removed her divine power after adding a barrier to Pierce. At this moment, the surrounding fog gradually increased. The hazy moonlight could not illuminate the ground at all. Pierce quietly looked at the monster. He was waiting for it to attack from that ce. That would be the time for it to die! The monster slowly turned its gaze to the city gate. It knew that if it wanted to break in, it had to stop the group of people on the city wall. The monster moved. Its body turned into a ck lightning scale that shone under the moonlight. It was very fast. At least Pierce could not see it moving. The others on the city wall quickly turned their gazes to the monster. Frost stood on the city wall and looked at the gradually moving figure, knowing that it was time for her to act. Immediately after, with a wave of her hands, a huge ice wall blocked the entire city¡¯s entrance. The huge ice wall was over a hundred meters tall. No one could pass through it, including this monster. Everyone could tell that this monster was at least level 6! The monster began to move around the ice wall with increasing speed, but it had to stop. It realized that it had no way of breaking through the ice wall. The dark figure stopped in front of the ice wall, and its sharp fangs kept rubbing against each other, making strange sounds. It was like it was whispering in an unknownnguage. Pierce did not understand, nor did the Elven Queen, who had thousands of years of knowledge. She had never even seen such a strange creature, let alone heard itsnguage. Time froze while Pierce added a protective barrier to himself and looked at the monster looking up at them. The elemental arrow towers were useless against this creature, let alone the peashooters. Only Vivier, Frost, and Cana could defeat it. At this moment, the monster clenched its ck-scaled sharp ws and smashed them towards the center of the ice wall. Dark gas spewed out of the scales on its arm and wrapped tightly around its fist. It punched. Boom! A deafening sound seemed to ring in everyone¡¯s ears. Cracks began to spread out from the center of the impact. Soon, the ice surface was covered. Under the monster¡¯s feet, because it had used too much strength, the spread of the power had created a huge pit. Pierce watched quietly from above the city. The cracks were spreading on the ice wall, but Frost smiled coldly. Did it really think that her strength as a Frost Dragon was only this much? Soon, the cracks stopped when it was about to reach the other side. Then, the surging frost element restored the ice wall to its original state. Chapter 114 - Frosts Training Partner

Chapter 114: Frost¡¯s Training Partner

Due to the fact that the ice wall was too strong, this monster was unable to punch a hole in the ice wall. Unless a hole was broken through the ice wall, it could be repaired indefinitely. As long as there was frost element in the air, it would continue to be repaired. No one knew how terrifying this ice wall was, except for Frost. At this moment, Pierce did not know if the monster was using all its power to bombard the ice wall, or holding back its strength. If it was the former, he could just rx and watch. If it was thetter, the ice wall would basically not be able to withstand the monster¡¯s attack. So be it if it could not withstand the attack. Anyway, either one of Frost or the Elven Queen was enough to reduce this monster to ashes. In short, no one was worried about this battle. Pierce realized that the pounding was getting heavier. The monster below was punching. It was not tired at all and did not seem to feel any pain. It punched the hard ice wall again and again. The monster¡¯s hands that were covered in dense ck scales were bleeding. Blood dripped onto the ground, emitting white smoke. The blood of this monster was corrosive and very powerful. Pierce found it interesting, but he had no idea what race this monster belonged to or what was its name. However, judging from the current situation, this race¡¯sbat strength was very strong. He wondered if he could tame them as patrolling soldiers. Pierce looked at the monster below who was not afraid of pain and was punching the ice wall with all its might. This monster that did not know fatigue and did not feel pain was what he wanted! But even so, Pierce could not take out a contract to use it on it. After all, the Unique Shop had not been refreshed yet. He could only leave this be. As time passed, the fog that enveloped the forest gradually dissipated, and the moonlight that was originally enveloped by the fog illuminated the ground once again. Bright white moonlight shone on the ice wall through the thin mist, reflecting the monster that waved its sharp ws tirelessly. If this monster had not attacked Country M but other countries¡¯ cities, the cities would have been pummeled to the ground. After all, high-level elemental dragons like Frost were not something other teams could possess. Pierce turned his gaze to the few people watching the show. The few of them were indifferent and looked veryzy. No one was interested in attacking the cornered monster. Fighting an irrational monster would be a waste of time. If it was just exterminating it, Pierce could finish it off with amand. However, since Pierce did not give the order, they could not cross the line. The monster saw its figure reflected on the ice wall and turned its gaze to the moon in the sky. It had a pair of bright red eyes, and it was unknown what it was thinking. It seemed to be thinking about somethingplicated as its expression froze. Pierce yawned. He had now verified the endless energy of the creature. It was now time to deal with it so he could get back and sleep. Pierce said to Frost, who had rxed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with this monster!¡± ¡°Settle it quickly, so we can go back and rest!¡± Pierce poured himself a cup of tea. Frost nodded in understanding and jumped down. The frost element in her hand quickly condensed into a spear shining with ice crystals. Under the illumination of the moonlight, the one-meter-long spear shone gorgeously. It looked very beautiful like a spear carved from gems. That¡¯s right, even Frost had begun to learn some weaponbat in order to adapt to the human body. After all, the dragon¡¯s body was unable to transform or fully release its strength in such a narrow ce. If she were to activate her dragon transformation and use her full strength here, she would end up destroying Country M¡¯s city. Therefore, she could only try her best to adapt to her human body and then disy her full strength in battle. With this thought in mind, Frost gently fell to the ground. She held her spear horizontally in front of her chest and looked disdainfully at the monster that had stopped attacking. Frost mobilized the frost power in the surroundings. Even the hundred-meter tall ice wall became active, emitting even colder ice energy. The boss monster who was close to the ice wall instantly sensed it. The monster turned its head and stared at the figure who hadnded near it with its scarlet eyes. The sharp ws that were originally clenched into fists were revealed once again. Bright red blood dripped from the tips of his ws onto the ground, corroding holes. Both sides were ready, waiting to fight it out. Frost¡¯s hand, which was holding the spear, did not tremble at all. She was gradually adapting to the human body. The monster opposite her slowly bent its body, taking an attacking posture. Everyone knew the oue of this battle, so Pierce and the others did not pay much attention to it. Under the illumination of the moonlight, the spear condensed from frost emitted substantial cold air, instantly lowering the surrounding temperature. This was the first time she was fighting with a human weapon. She realized that Pierce wanted her to use this monster for practice, since the end result was already determined. The spear was extremely fast. The moment Frost waved it, it charged towards the monster¡¯s head. Due to the inability to control the strength in her human body, a huge pit had already been cracked open under her feet. The monster opposite was the same. The two forces collided in the air, causing an air wave to spread out. Chapter 115 - The Invasion Is Over!

Chapter 115: The Invasion Is Over!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The powerful ancient powers mixed together in the air. The spear and ws collided, stirring up a wave that blew the surrounding soil and ice into the air. The power that the two of them used was extremely pure. It was just pure strength without any additional elements. Perhaps because Frost could tell that the other party did not know how to use elemental power, she did not use elemental power to fight. If she used her elemental power, it would not be training at all. After all, the powerful frost element could make quick work of this monster. If she wanted to do that, there would be no point in testing the target. Both sides had extremely strong bodies. The spear condensed from frost power could basically be said to be indestructible.. It was at the level of level 6 divine weapons! The ws on the other side were natural weapons and were part of the monster¡¯s hard body! The two collided, and neither could overpower the other! As they increased their strength, Frost suddenly realized that her spear had tiny cracks, or rather, some ice crystals had chipped off of it. Was she no good? No, after all, she had not used her full strength. In other words, the thing that the spear could not withstand was her own frost elemental energy. Frost¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her seemingly white and delicate hands suddenly exerted a huge amount of strength as she shouted softly. The monster was sent flying by the spear. The spear also shattered into two and dissipated into ice crystals in the air. ¡°Looks like I have to properly train my frost element!¡± Frost looked at the broken spear and couldn¡¯t help but think. After all, she was born with close affinity to the frost element, and she had never trained it deliberately since her birth. Therefore, the power of the frost element was inevitably different from the physical strength she often used. ¡°But does this monster want to engage in meleebat?¡± Seeing the spear in her hand dissipate into ice crystals, Frost looked at the monster that had crawled up and was about to charge over and couldn¡¯t help but mutter. Then, the corners of Frost¡¯s mouth curled up into a ferocious smile. However, this ferocious smile was very likable to Pierce. You actually want to match against a dragon¡¯s strength? Are you tired of living! Needless to say, he had yet to see a creature who couldpete with a dragon in physical strength. Frost formed a w shape with her hand. Then, under her control, the white jade arm slowly transformed into a dragon w covered in dragon scales. After a period of training, Frost was able topletely control the transformation of different parts of her body. Against such a monster, it was impossible for her to fight with human arms, so she could only transform her arm into a dragon arm. Frost spat out cold breath and looked sharply at the monster charging at her. What a reckless and fearless race! Frost praised the spirit of this monster in her heart and then charged forward. Huge pits were gradually covering the ground, making the originally beautiful environment look very unsightly. At least Pierce, who was watching the battle from upstairs, felt inexplicably ufortable. After all, he was somewhat of an obsessivepulsive person. This battle began with the collision of weapons. Simrly, after Frost had abandoned her spear, the two of them began to fight with their sharp ws. The cold moon hung high in the sky, shining with stars. The light illuminated the darkness, and thenterns Pierce had bought earlier gradually dissipated. Under such a scene, two inhuman monsters were fighting with their bodies which was the most primitive weapon in the world, and also the greatest weapon for survival! Every part of Frost¡¯s body seemed to have be an indestructible de. At the very least, the humanized frost was gradually mastering control of this body. From her initial unfamiliarity to being able to slowly exchange blows with the monster, the degree of Frost¡¯s progress had simply exceeded Pierce¡¯s imagination. This powerful learning ability was not something a human could possess. Fortunately, he himself was gradually grasping this power and slowly transforming into a dragon! Pierce looked at Frost who had manifested dragon ws and couldn¡¯t help but think of the inexplicable scales that had appeared on his body this morning. Then, he looked at his body. On his shoulders, a few light green scales had appeared. This meant that he was gradually adapting to the dragon bloodline. Perhaps it would not be long before he couldpletely master the dragon transformation. By that time, he would also be at the peak of his bond with the battle angel. He would have the divine power of the angel and the frost dragon¡¯s frost element in his body. He would basically be invincible! ...¡­. At this moment, the battle had already entered the climax. The two fought back and forth. The Elven Queen found it unbelievable. After all, in her perception, Frost¡¯s power could easily suppress the weak power in the monster¡¯s body. But why was Frost ying with it? She was unable to figure out what was going on, but she didn¡¯t ask Pierce. She just sat there thinking silently. Behind her were a few beautiful elves who were serving her. The knowledge that had been stored in the Elven Queen¡¯s mind for thousands of years seemed to be useless in this world. ¡°Boring!¡± As Frost¡¯s words fell, a spear condensed in her hand with even more powerful frost energy. After half an hour of battle, she had almostpletely grasped the human body, so there was no use in training with this monster. As this spear appeared, the surrounding air seemed to decrease by tens of degrees. Frost¡¯s gaze slowly turned to the figure that had crawled up again, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. This creature was really unique. It was the only creature that could match against a dragon¡¯s physical strength! As the spear was shot, a thick frost power began to form around the monster and slowly enveloped it. The sixth invasion! End! Chapter 116 - Reward: Superpower Sublimation!

Chapter 116: Reward: Superpower Sublimation!

As the spear was shot, a thick frost power began to form around the monster and slowly enveloped it. The sixth invasion! End! This monster had no way of resisting the thick frost elemental power. If it were just a melee, this monster might be able to fight Frost in her human form, but this advantage would end when Frostpletely turned into a dragon, or when she used the thick elemental power in her body! This was also why Frost had to undergobat training. She could only choose to familiarize herself with fighting in human form, or to use the thick elemental power in her body! Once she used the frost power, the strength that was originally bnced between the two sides would quickly tilt towards her. There was no way topare her strength to this monster! If they reallypared, she would be able to insta kill the monster! Pierce, who was standing on the high wall and watching everything unfold, was inexplicably moved. The monsters in the invasion seemed to be weaker than before! No, before the invasion began, the creatures that Pierce had encountered were too powerful! Therefore, when Pierce saw this monster, he felt that its strength was far from enough to make him pay attention to it! This did note from arrogance. It was just that there were too many more powerful creatures that Pierce knew, which made him look down on this monster. It could not even defeat Frost, let alone the battle angel or the Elven Queen! Any one of these two would be enough to reduce this monster to dust and instantly end this invasion! However, in order to let Frost find a suitable opponent, Pierce did not hand this battle to the angel or the Elven Queen. After all, as a dragon in human form, she should familiarize herself with human battles. ording to the final result, Frost¡¯s strength was slightly higher than before, and looked more experienced. She was no longer like before where she could only bombard the enemy with frost elements. At the very least, the current Frost could already proficiently use a few weapons, especially spears. After watching the scene below, Piercepared himself to Frost. Even if Frost did not use the elemental power or the dragon body, and theypared just their martial arts, he would still be defeated. After all, the learning ability of dragons was far beyond that of humans! Pierce was not too concerned about this situation. Before long, his bloodline would transform into the Frost Dragon bloodline! At that time, his strength would be enough to make him the strongest human in the Tower Defense world! At that time, he would be able to deal with all kinds of invading monsters, even without the battle angel, the Frost Dragon, and the Elven Queen beside him. Pierce suddenly remembered his sleeve and nced at his skin. On his originally white arms, some uneven light green scales had appeared that looked really hard. These scales had a metallic feel to them. They shone brightly in the moonlight, blinding Pierce. He couldn¡¯t help but be delighted. This meant that he was about to be a dragon! It had been about half a month since he drank the frost potion. Now, his bloodline had gradually transformed into that of a dragon. Pierce could also feel the powerful strength and his body strengthening every day. Compared to when he was an ordinary human, the difference was like the difference between heaven and earth. In the face of the violent wind and snow, he previously needed to use the protection of his divine power to resist. Now, he could rely on his powerful body to resist! This was the powerful body of the dragon race!! Frost had already walked back. Behind her, the hundred-meter tall ice wall instantly copsed, turning into ice dregs! The monster was sealed by the thick frost elemental power and shone under the moon! There was no announcement of the sixth invasion ending. This meant that this monster still had signs of life, but it was like a candle in the wind! With a thought from Frost, the monster could be turned into ice fragments! Its life was in her hands. As Frost walked forward, steps condensed from frost elements appeared under her feet. It was as if the world was opening a path for her! Pierce looked at Frost, who was walking toward him, and nodded in satisfaction. She had definitely gained a lot of experience from this battle. Her next training would be with the battle angel. As a natural weapons master, Vivier definitely had the ability to guide the human form Frost! As Frost¡¯s proficiency increased, she would be a powerful force under Pierce. She would not just be a dragon who only knew how to rampage and casually waste away the powerful frost element. Such a method was simply a waste of resources. It was the same for Pierce as well. He had powerful strength, a powerful body, and extremely high talent, but he could only rely on his instincts to use strength and not any techniques! ¡°Alright, Frost, quickly end this battle.¡± Pierce said to Frost after some thought. Frost smiled faintly. Following a clear snap of her fingers, the sixth invasion officially ended. The only pity Pierce felt was that the unusual creature did not appear on his battlefield! If it had appeared in his area and was resolved, he would definitely receive a generous reward! The frozen monster under the city wall instantly turned into ice fragments. At the same time, Pierce was also rewarded by the Tower Defense world! [Superpower Sublimation!!] Chapter 117 - All Eyes on Country M!

Chapter 117: All Eyes on Country M!

At the same time, after Frost dealt with the monster, the notification from the Tower Defense world sounded in Pierce¡¯s ears. Even Vivier and Mel received this announcement. Looking at their thoughtful faces, Frost and the Elven Queen immediately knew that something seemed to have happened, but they didn¡¯t know. This feeling of being not privy to the information was really not good. Pierce looked at the Tower Defense world¡¯s announcement. It was about the rewards and rankings of the sixth invasion. [First ce in the sixth Tower Defense invasion: Pierce from Country M!!] [Because the arrival of an unusual creature has affected this invasion, the rewards will be raised.] The arrival of the unusual creature affected the rewards? Pierce looked at the announcement and couldn¡¯t help but think of the unusual creature mentioned in the announcement. He wanted to know what the creature was. If he could kill it with his own hands, he would definitely receive a rich reward! Of course, this was just a thought. After all, a creature that could affect the entire Tower Defense invasion mode was definitely not easy to deal with! Even the previous eight-headed serpent had not made such an impact. Instead, it was sent back to its own world! This meant that this creature might be more powerful than the eight-headed serpent! The strongest monster Pierce had seen was the level 8 eight-headed serpent. Pierce was confident that with his current manpower, he could severely injure the eight-headed serpent and even kill it! But that was only a spection. If they really fought, Pierce was not sure if he could win! After all, anything could happen in a fight. But what was the reward this time? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but think curiously. After all, the rewards this time had been raised. It would be best if it was a bloodline item! If the bloodline item was enhanced, it might change into a Mythical bloodline. Although Pierce was still developing the Frost Dragon bloodline and had yet topletely fuse it into his body, he did not mind having too much! It would be useful in the future, and obtaining it now would be quite good as well. While Pierce was thinking this, he looked up at the sky. It was already thetter half of the night, or rather, it was four in the morning! The moon was already disappearing quietly, and the fog that enveloped the forest gradually dissipated. The 10,000-meter tall Elven Mother Tree appeared in everyone¡¯s vision again! The Elven Queen heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the Elven Mother Tree was unharmed. Then, she slowly drank her tea. It seemed that her worry did not happen. After all, the monster spawning point was not in the same direction as the Elven Mother Tree. In the real world, everyone was watching Pierce¡¯s battle in the live-stream! They were already numb to Pierce winning every time. They just wanted to see how Pierce dealt with the monsters. However, after watching Pierce fight the monster, they were all stunned, especially the members of the other countries. Was this hell-mode like invasion really their sixth invasion? Why did other countries¡¯ battles look so simple? But Pierce¡¯s battlefield looked like hell! Did he not turn off Hell Mode thest time? Everyone was shocked. Could someone really pass such an intense invasion? Looking at the Elves, as well as Frost who fought one-on-one with the boss monster, they no longer had any feelings, or rather, they were shaken. Too strong, too strong. Every creature beside Pierce had powerfulbat power that intimidated them. This method could not be replicated, especially thebat power around Pierce. The participants had thought that they had caught up to Pierce¡¯s strength with their elemental arrow towers! This scene was indeed unexpected. They did not expect Pierce¡¯s strength to not decrease but to grow further and further! If the previous gap between them was only ten meters, now it was ten thousand meters. There was no way to catch up! They had given up on trying to imitate Pierce¡¯s style. It was not that they did not want to imitate him, but they could not imitate him at all. Just like Zenus from Country G, after obtaining the vampire bloodline, he was basically cheating and killing monsters alone on the battlefield. No monster could resist his might! This kind ofbat power that did not fear death was not something they could imitate. Firstly, they did not have the powerful recovery ability of vampires and the ability to regenerate limbs. Secondly, they did not have the strength to destroy rocks with a single punch! Therefore, they were all trying to find out about bloodline items. The mainstream battle style in the Tower Defense world was definitely bloodline! Only after obtaining the bloodline item could they be stronger and defend! This had be the main aspiration of many participants in the current Tower Defense world! At this moment, Pierce¡¯s rewards arrived again. Everyone looked at the screen with rapt attention, afraid that they would miss out on something exciting! [The first ce reward is Superpower Sublimation of Country M Citizens!!] As the reward was announced, the citizens of Country M fell into an uproar! The superpowers they had now had evolved once before and were already powerful enough. When they practiced their superpowers to the limit, one person wasparable to an army! But now, their superpowers would be further evolved! No one couldpare to Country M¡¯s military strength! Even if Pierce failed and the monsters descended, they could still fight them one-on-one! That would be the manifestation of the extremity of their superpower! However, the only pity was that Pierce could not obtain such a powerful reward. After all, he was in the Tower Defense world. Although Pierce was also a member of Country M, the Tower Defense world did not include him. Chapter 118 - Forming the Sea of the Dead!

Chapter 118: Forming the Sea of the Dead!

This news was no less than a hundred times more exciting for the citizens of Country M. A substantial single-target strength was what everyone desired! After the strengthening, or rather, sublimation, the strength of Country M¡¯s army would increase by more than ten times. And all of this was thanks to Pierce! After all, without Pierce, they would not be as powerful or have morend! They had thought they would lose sooner orter in the Tower Defense World since Pierce was the only participant, but they had not expected that he alone could turn the fate of the entire country around. He was really too strong. He was simply the god of the entire Tower Defense world! This was everyone¡¯s overall evaluation of Pierce. They had a blind sense of confidence in him! The citizens of other countries were all envious of Pierce¡¯s identity. Why weren¡¯t they citizens of Country M. Look at their country, then look at Country M¡¯s country. They werepletely two extremes. How could they not want to be in such a powerful country? Who did not want superpowers? Every day, when they saw the videos of superpowers sent by the people from Country M, they would be extremely envious. Especially when they saw the powerful superpowers that were emitting mes and jumping in their hands, it was simply their ideal image of heroes! But this powerful power was in the hands of others. Many people wanted to enter Country M by changing their nationality, but at this moment, the superpower awakening had already ended. Now, this time¡¯s reward was only enhancing the original foundation. This meant that they would not gain superpowers by changing nationality. However, even so, many people still chose to change their nationality. After all, Country M¡¯s overall strength had reached the peak of the world. Such arge piece ofnd required many people to support it, or rather, build it! If they did not use them, wouldn¡¯t therge primitive forest be abandoned? Everyone thought so, but Pierce was thinking of something else. When he saw his reward, he could not help but stroke his head. This reward was not for him, so he was not so excited. What he wanted now was a bloodline item, or rather, another golden quality evolution potion. But clearly, Pierce had used up all his luck. At this moment, news about second ce appeared before everyone again. 30 minutes after Pierce finished dealing with the monster, the second ce appeared. Without a doubt, Country G was on the rankings. After all, with Zenus¡¯ vampire bloodline, it was simply a one-sided massacre! Moreover, the rewards of Country G were not any lesser than Pierce¡¯s. [Congrattions to Country G for obtaining second ce. Reward: Superpower Improvement!] The real world was in an uproar once again when they saw the reward. Everyone fell into a frenzy. Now, other than the Country M, there would be another country with enhanced superhumans. Moreover, the rtionship between the two countries was extremely close. Therefore, many people were shocked. After this reward was announced in the Tower Defense world, it instantly became a global hot topic. The residents of other countries all wanted to spend money to change their nationality to Country G. However, now that Country G had received the news, they had begun to seal off their country. With the army¡¯s support, basically no one could sneak in! Country G had be a treasure in everyone¡¯s eyes. Countless people wanted to enter this country, but there was no way they could! In the Tower Defense world, Pierce was not surprised to see the second ce. After all, it would be difficult for Zenus to not obtain second ce with his level 4 vampire strength. Why wasn¡¯t Zenus first? Of course, it was because first ce was dominated by him. Surpassing him was simply a pipe dream. Pierce could easily defeat Zenus with one hand. This was absolute confidence in his strength! At this moment, there was no change to the Asura Rankings. There were still two people remaining on the rankings. No one else was on the rankings, and the rankings did not change either. This made many people desire the legendary bloodline potion. That was something that could only be chanced upon by luck. Obtaining it was as difficult as ascending to the heavens! Pierce strolled back to the living room. After the battle ended and the cleanup, it was already six in the morning. The sun tore through the night sky and gradually appeared on the horizon. Because Pierce had inherited the dragon bloodline, he was not sleepy at all and looked lively. Since he did not obtain any benefits from this reward, he could only use the unique points he obtained to shop. Pierce opened the refreshed store. He seemed to have understood the rules of the shop¡¯s refresh time. Every time a major event urred, it would definitely be refreshed. After opening the store, Pierce immediately listed the items ording to the price. After all, cheap goods were not good. Pierce knew this principle, and there was definitely a reason why expensive items were expensive. This was also why he directly arranged the items ording to the price after opening the store. After doing this, the first item made Pierce¡¯s eyebrows jump. It was not something he could afford at all. After flipping through a few pages, he finally arrived at the list of items that he could afford. However, the first item on this list was an item that made Pierce¡¯s eyes light up. [Sea of the Dead] [Level: 6] [Introduction: The dead and lost souls on the battlefield will transform into undead and fight for you. The undead¡¯s power will be based on their strength when they were alive!] The price was ten thousand unique points. With Pierce¡¯s current wealth, he would still feel pain to spend so much, but after seeing the function, he felt that it was worth it! Chapter 119 - Transforming Dead Spirit!

Chapter 119: Transforming Dead Spirit!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After reading the introduction, Pierce bought it for ten thousand. After all, this item was of great use to him, and he had always wanted to have some freebor troops. The elves had potential, but they could not be used for now. After all, he had to train them. After the training, it would take a few months to build the foundation. This meant that Pierce would have to wait half a year before he could gain anything! This Sea of the Dead was a very convenient tool that could allow Pierce to obtain powerfulbat power immediately. After purchasing the Sea of the Dead, the system notified Pierce. [Please choose a location to ce the Sea of the Dead!] [Please note that after cing it, it cannot be withdrawn..] ce the item? Pierce narrowed his eyes and thought for a long time. Finally, he decided to ce this item in his courtyard. It would be close to the gate and be more convenient for the creatures of the Sea of the Dead to advance and retreat. If it were outside, it might be a little inconvenient. Pierce decided on the spot and strolled outside. He chose the location just after dawn. ¡°ce the item here!¡± Pierce pointed to an empty space and replied to the system. Then, with a sh of white light, ake tens of meters long appeared on the spot. Fortunately, Pierce¡¯s city wasrge enough. Otherwise, thiske would have upied the whole city. Theke was dark, and did not reflect anything. It matched the name of the Sea of the Dead very well! Pierce opened the relevant information about the Sea of the Dead. [Item: Sea of the Dead] [Dead Spirits: 0] [Dead Spirits That Can Be Transformed: Lightning Sura (Level 6) x 1, Tauren (Level 4) x 1000, Chimeric Ant (Level 3) x 1000] [Transformation Energy Avable: 1,000!] [The more the transformation energy, the more dead spirits can be converted. You can level up the item by getting souls.] [Current Level: 1] [Summonable Creatures: Lightning Sura (1,000 points of energy), Tauren (10 points of energy), Chimeric Ant (5 points of energy)] After seeing this data, Pierce had a relevant understanding in his mind. Currently, Pierce could summon three types of creatures, which were the three creatures that had invaded in the sixth invasion earlier. If he wanted to summon creatures, he had to have enough energy points. And the energy points came from obtaining souls. If he wanted enough souls, he had to kill! As expected of the Sea of the Dead, it was evil like its name suggested! Pierce smiled. He had the ability to summon any of these three creatures! He definitely did not need the Taurens. Chimeric ants were fodders, and were useless. Then, only the monster that could fight the dragon was left! Was it a creature called lightning sura? What an interesting creature! Pierce couldn¡¯t help but smile. He decided to summon the lightning sura. It was perfect to let that creature guard the city. It was a perfect guard. After all, it enjoyed battles, and did not fear pair or death! However, judging from this guy¡¯s name, it was a lightning user. Furthermore, it seemed to have used lightning at the start! But after that, it chose to engage in meleebat, and did not use lightning. This puzzled Pierce, but he did not need to think about it now. After all, he was directly going to summon the lightning sura! At that time, he could use his divine power to properly examine it. With this thought in mind, Pierce chose to summon the lightning sura. The remaining 1,000 taurens and 1,000 ants were used as nutrients to level up the Sea of the Dead. Soon, thanks to the powerful souls or the many souls, the Sea of the Dead rose to level 2. The energy also changed from 1,000 to 5,000! It seemed like there was a need to massacre some monsters. If nothing unexpected happened, with the next few invasions, the Sea of the Dead would be more powerful! Under Pierce¡¯s call, a white mist emerged from the Sea of the Dead and slowly enveloped the entireke. An indescribable aura slowly appeared. At this moment, the angel and the elves who had returned to their rooms ran out. Clearly, they had also sensed the appearance of this aura. After all, ever since they came to Country M¡¯s city, they had never felt any hostile aura. However, just then, as their alertness began to appear, they felt that weak andughable power appeared. However, this familiar power had other attributes. Vivier was most familiar with it, followed by the erudite Elven Queen, Cana! As for Mel and Frost, they were confused, not knowing what was going on. But Frost was quite self-conscious and stood in front of Pierce to help him block the dangers that might appear next. Pierce was both amused and touched by the sight. There was no need to do this! As Pierce exined to them, everyone looked enlightened. Even the muscle-brained Frost understood. However, Vivier looked ufortable. After all, as an angel, she hated such things. If possible, she even wanted to immediately use her divine power to st this thing into dust! It was her subconscious reaction! Of course, Pierce saw this. He quickly walked forward and hugged Vivier, stroking her long golden hair. Then, he used a divine power barrier to iste theke. The spreading power, or rather, the undead power, instantly disappeared from the city. To be honest, Pierce, who had inherited the divine power, was also ufortable with the power of death. Chapter 120 - Level 6 Undead Lightning Sura!

Chapter 120: Level 6 Undead Lightning Sura!

As Pierce ced the barrier around the Sea of the Dead, the spreading death power instantly disappeared. Vivier, who had an unsightly expression, also recovered a little. After all, as the nemesis of divine power, the power of death was simply too unbearable for her. It seemed like she had to familiarize herself with this power, or rather, ovee her innate desire for this power. Pierce was the same. After inheriting the divine power, he became sensitive to these things. It seemed that he really could not mess around too much with things rted to the power of death. After all, we are righteous people. Pierce slowly turned his head back to the Sea of the Dead. At this moment, the white mist had already enveloped the Sea of the Dead. Nothing could be seen from outside. The monster inside was slowly awakening, and the lightning sura was slowly building its body. At this moment, the originally clear sky suddenly rumbled with thunder. Powerful lightning power wreaked havoc in the air. Pierce could even feel the sting on his skin. Even Vivier¡¯s long golden hair was slightly ruffled. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair, straightening it. ck clouds gradually covered the sky. ckish-purple lightning danced in the clouds. It looked like the apocalypse. The sky was dark, yellow sand spread, and lightning shed. Pierce squinted at the surroundings and sighed. As a powerful level 6 creature, the lightning sura not only had a powerful body, but it also had a body that was sensitive to lightning like how the Frost Dragons were sensitive to frost element. From the looks of it, if he were to properly train this lightning sura, it might be a rather powerful force. Pierce slowly focused on the figure in the fog. He could feel that the figure was slowly opening its eyes. As expected, the scarlet eyes were very conspicuous in the white fog. However, the difference was that the originally bright eyes had lost all color other than scarlet red filled with killing intent. This lightning sura hadpletely be Pierce¡¯s puppet! Now, it was an undead. To Pierce, it was a powerful force that obeyed all his orders! Pierce slowly opened a hole in the barrier. As the white mist gradually spread out, Vivier couldn¡¯t help but look disgusted. She was so sensitive to the death power and could not stand it! Although Pierce was not as sensitive as the battle angel, he still felt a slight difort. Ta! Ta! As crisp footsteps sounded, the arm filled with ck scales slowly extended from the fog. It was still that monster-like creature. ck gas was swirling around its body. However, the difference was that there were dense cracks on the lightning sura¡¯s body. It was as if its body could be shattered at any moment. However, this was just a misconception. As an undead, the lightning sura¡¯s body was still indestructible. There was even a special effect of eternal life and rapid recovery on the originally indestructible foundation! In other words, the current undead lightning sura was much stronger than when it was alive. As the lightning sura took a step forward, everyone present felt a power of death. Especially after experiencing the Death domain, the current Frost was very sensitive to this power! Frost couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. After all, the shadow left by the Death Domainst time was too strong! The feeling of facing death made her, a long-living creature, feel ufortable. As the fog dissipated, the lightning sura¡¯s figure appeared before everyone. He still looked dazed. However, there was no longer that scarlet killing intent when it was facing them. Right now, the lightning sura waspletely under Pierce¡¯s orders. Even if Pierce asked it to die, it would do it without hesitation. Pierce quickly sent lightning sura out to patrol the city with the skeleton soldiers. After all, he also did not fit well with this death power. After hearing Pierce¡¯s order, the lightning sura strolled out of the city gate and slowly joined the skeleton patrol team. Everyone present was shocked by this scene. Especially Frost and the Elven Queen, who had never seen such a scene. Frost was okay. After all, she was Pierce¡¯s servant now, and she had seen all kinds of astonishing things in this world. But the Elven Queen waspletely different. After all, she had only recently followed Pierce. Seeing this strange scene, the Elven Queen immediately connected Pierce to the legendary necromancer. Especially the power to resurrect creatures and give them souls. This was simply the greatest taboo in the world! She did not expect her master to be so powerful!? A necromancer? The Elven Queen looked at Pierce, who was still calm, and couldn¡¯t help but think of something. It seemed like Pierce had a lot of secrets. It would not be too disadvantageous for her to follow him! Upon this thought, her originally unpleasant mood instantly became much more cheerful, especially after knowing that her fellow elves were eating and drinking well here. Thisfortable feeling was not bad. She would help Pierce train the elves and fight the invading monsters every day. However, what the Elven Queen did not know was that Pierce¡¯s future invasion monsters would also be stronger. They might even face the mythical creatures! For example, the previous eight-headed serpent was like this¡­ At this moment, Pierce suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense world. While he was resurrecting the lightning sura, all the rewards had been given. The rewards for the top three were all rted to superpowers. For example, the superpower sublimation for the first ce, the superpower improvement for the second ce and the third ce. This meant that out of the countries which had experienced superpower awakening, three countries had enhanced versions! But it was just the beginning. Chapter 121 - Beast Tide Invasion

Chapter 121: Beast Tide Invasion

But this was just the beginning! As the level of the invasion increased, the rewards would be richer. It would no longer just be Tower Defense points, unique points, and various elemental stones. This meant that many more countries might gain supernatural powers in the future. Moreover, in the Tower Defense world, bloodline items would gradually bemon as the invasions continued to progress. In the words of the game, the current Tower Defense world was in the pioneering stage; any new item that had not been seen before could be sold for a sky-high price. As the invasions continued to progress, the items that were termed as divine weapons in the earlier stages would gradually fall to the lower levels. For example, Pierce¡¯s sixth invasion! In the past, the elemental arrow towers had always been sessful. During the first wave of the sixth invasion, they were the MVP of the battlefield. However, after encountering the second wave of Taurens, they went from a carry position to a support role. And when it was the turn for the boss battle, the hundred elemental arrow towers could not even be used as a support. Therefore, the time of the elemental arrow towers was gone, and the bloodline potion Pierce was looking for was a necessity for the next period. The Asura Rankings represented one¡¯sbat strength. Only participants who obtained a bloodline could enter the rankings. There were at least thousands of participants left, but only two people were on the rankings. To be precise, Country G¡¯s bloodline was sold to them by Pierce. In other words, Pierce was the only one on the list. Therefore, once they heard about the bloodline item, everyone went crazy. No one wanted to be weak! Everyone wanted to be able to fight the monsters in a one-on-one battle! Pierce sat on the soft sofa and thought about the announcement from the Tower Defense world. The drop rate of bloodline items was increasing. There was a high chance it would appear in the next few times. Of course, this was only his guess. As for if it would really happen, that would have to be seen in the future. Pierce had the strongest battle force. The Elven Queen, Frost Dragon, Battle Angel, Subus, and Griffin were all extremely powerful. However, these extremely powerful life forces were all surrounding Pierce. They could defeat almost all the creatures. After sorting out the items, Pierce realized that he did not have much bnce left. He had bought too many things recently. Just the Sea of the Dead had consumed half of his savings. It seemed like there was really a need to save money! Fortunately, the seeds he had given to the elves had already germinated. The fruits would grow in about two to three days, and they could be self-sufficient. After all, he was still using the Tower Defense points to feed more than 30 members of his city. The consumption was inevitably huge. Not to mention, Frost¡¯s appetite alone was simply more than twice the sum of four people. After all, as a Frost Dragon, Frost¡¯s appetite was inevitably huge. She could not ignore it just because she was a human! Pierce sorted out his thoughts and opened the world chat to read the recent news. At this moment, all the countries had already ended their sixth invasion. This time, many teams had passed the Tower Defense invasion, and there were also a lot of destroyed teams. After all, the monsters were bing stronger and stronger. If the teams were not able to find better means to deal with them, it would be extremely difficult to pass the invasion. Pierce shook his head when he saw that the familiar countries did not appear. Perhaps, he would be like these countries in the future! Therefore, in order to prevent this from happening, Pierce had to make himself the strongest! With his Mythical Frost Dragon bloodline, Frost, and a Battle Angel, there were a total of three Mythical creatures! Although Pierce did not know why the elves were not mythical creatures, this did not stop their queen from being powerful! Therefore, with three mythical creatures, their potential was very powerful. Every one of them could reach level 8 or above! This meant that as long as Pierce was not defeated and continued to progress, he would definitely be a powerful creature like the eight-headed serpent! Furthermore, every mythical creature¡¯s essence was built on the longevity seed. This meant that Pierce¡¯s lifespan was increasing infinitely! Pierce remembered that he had asked Frost about the lifespan of the Frost Dragon. The reply was extremely shocking, it ranged from over ten thousand years to even a million years! Clearly, to those long-lived creatures in the legends, ten thousand years could go by like a single year of humans! As for the battle angel, Pierce had checked with the hint system and found that it was almost an immortal existence! As long as there was faith and holy light in the world, their race could not be destroyed. The only way to kill them was to destroy their faith and cut off their roots! Or use force to suppress it and grind its bones into dust. But both were very difficult! Fortunately, the angel beside Pierce only listened to his orders. He was really lucky to have picked up an angel egg at the beginning! Pierce thought of the creature egg he had bought at the Unique Shop and was d. If he had not bought that creature egg, he might have died in the past invasions! [A beast tide has been triggered by the arrival of the unusual creature. Please pay attention to the surroundings of your city and make defensive arrangements!] Beast tide? Pierce sat up straight and looked at the announcement given by the Tower Defense world in confusion. Chapter 122 - Beast Tide Invades Country Ms City!

Chapter 122: Beast Tide Invades Country M¡¯s City!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [A beast tide has been triggered by the arrival of the unusual creature. Please pay attention to the surroundings of your city and make defensive arrangements!] Pierce sat up straight with a puzzled expression. Was it caused by the descent of that unusual creature again? Pierce remembered the notification of the descent of that unusual creature. The sixth Tower Defense invasion happened early due to that creature. And now, a beast tide was triggered! It was triggered, which meant that the unusual creature had arrived at the border of a city! After hearing this announcement, the yers who were originally discussing the victory or the battle immediately fell into a heated discussion about this unusual creature. If possible, no one wanted to encounter that monster that was enough to make the Tower Defense world give in. Only death awaited them if they encountered it. . They were instantly panic-stricken. They put down what they were doing and inquired about the creature. However, this was just a futile effort. No one had seen that monster. At that time, all the participants were participating in the sixth invasion. How could they have the time to look for the monster? Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the radar. He hoped that the sudden invasion would appear in his territory. That would mean that the strange creature would be in his area. But he could only hope. Pierce was still looking at the radar, but there was no sign of any creatures invading. When the others saw that the television they were watching was reced by the radar¡¯s interface, they lost interest and slowly returned to their room. That¡¯s right, under the temptation of the battle angel, everyone, including the elven queen, slowly got into the habit of watching dramas, even the Frost Dragon. After doing some cleaning up, Frost would hand the remaining work to the elves and start watching the dramas. Pierce felt that this group of people had been led astray by the battle angel. They did not look like they were in the Tower Defense world at all. Pierce sighed and shook his head. Although he had always wanted to improve his rtionship with the Battle Angel Vivier, there were too many people now, and there was no way to be alone with her. It seemed like it was not a good thing to have too many people. However, just as everyone was returning to their room, Pierce looked at the radar in surprise. He noticed movement in the radar! In the range of the radar, a group of red dots appeared a few thousand meters away and were slowly moving towards the city of Country M. There was no doubt that the densely packed red dots were the invading beasts. Pierce was excited. He was looking forward to the rewards of the invading creatures! If possible, he hoped that the item this time would be a bloodline item. In that case, he could quickly increase his strength. After all, the dragon bloodline was too slow! It had been half a month but the dragon bloodline was still not fully fused. Only now did some scales appear on his body, and he could not transform into a dragon at all! He could not even undergo a partial transformation! Moreover, the fusing of dragon bloodline could not be elerated through training at all. It could only slowly rece his bloodline through time. This meant that his strength would not increase too much in the short term. It would only increase slowly. This increase was difficult to ept. The invasion was getting stronger and stronger, it would not wait for him to finish transforming into a dragon! Therefore, Pierce could only shift his gaze to other bloodlines, hoping that he could advance to level 6 or 7 as soon as possible! The others didn¡¯t understand Pierce¡¯s thoughts, but they looked at the suddenly excited Pierce and knew that they had a new task. They stopped and returned back into the living room, waiting for Pierce¡¯s instructions. Thebat power behind him that could dominate this world was waiting for orders. In front, Pierce analyzed the time it would take for this beast tide to reach his city. After about ten minutes, Pierce realized that there was still a while before these beasts could reach the city. Pierce had no idea how powerful these beasts were. It was not a good idea to make any judgment now. But perhaps he could go and take a look? Pierce turned to Vivier, who was quietly reading behind him. He could only make other judgments after familiarizing himself with the strength of the beasts. If they were too powerful, it was not suitable to fight them near the city. Because these beasts were not a part of the Tower Defense world¡¯s invasion, the Tower Defense world would not restore any terrain destruction caused by them. Even now, the area where the fight with the dark town happened had not recovered. There were thick frost elements and strong holy light elements in the air. No creature dared to approach the area, and there was not even a de of grass. With that thought in mind, Pierce called Vivier out alone and told her about the n. With the battle angel¡¯s agreement, the two of them slowly flew into the sky to check the beast tide! The mastermind behind this beast tide was definitely that unusual creature. If Pierce went alone, he might die there. After all, he, who had only inherited some power, was still a low level existence in this world! Chapter 123 - Level Three Beasts

Chapter 123: Level Three Beasts

As the two of them soared into the sky, they slowly flew in the direction indicated by the radar.. The two of them were not fast, but they were not slow either. There was still a long while before the beast tide reached the city. To be honest, Pierce had neverpletely walked out of the forest in front of Country M. Therefore, he did not know how big this forest was. After all, Pierce was not so bored to do that! However, this beast tide allowed Pierce to see how huge this forest was. The dense forest covered the entire horizon.. This forest was simply toorge. There was no end in sight. Pierce and Vivier spread their wings, and the air moved along their wings. Thousands of stars hung high in the sky, making it feel like they could be plucked with their hands. As Pierce and Vivier kept flying, the forest below was sweeping past. It was a spectacr sight. They were already very close to the location of the beast tide. This also meant that they were getting closer and closer to the ce where the unusual creature had descended. They might even see that creature! As the moonlight enveloped thend again, a day had passed. It was already night¡­ This battle would likely begin in the morning. Fortunately, Pierce had already inherited one tenth of the power of the dragon constitution, so he could stay up all night without being tired! If it were the past him facing such intense continuous battles, he would basically have gone crazy. But it was nothing for him now that he had inherited the dragon bloodline. This was the case for Pierce, but it would be a torture to ordinary humans. So, there was no need to borate on the importance of bloodline. The most important element in the future battles was not the number of elemental arrow towers, but the strength of the bloodline. For example, the vampire bloodline and the frost bloodline. The power of these two bloodlines waspletely disyed before everyone. Pierce was not the only one who was paying attention to the beast tide. The other teams were also paying close attention to it and had sent out people to search for the traces. It was to obtain a bottle of bloodline potion to strengthen their country! However, it was obvious that luck did not fall on other countries. Instead, itnded in Country M. Before long, Pierce and Vivier arrived at the location marked by the radar. The area was in a mess. Trees were lying on the ground, and countless footprints showed that there were many creatures. Pierce saw this scene. From the looks of the footprints, they seemed to be ordinary beasts, but he knew that in the Tower Defense world, there were no ordinary beasts! Pierce suddenly realized that he had not noticed the group of beasts on the way. The group of beasts seemed to be moving along another route. At this moment, the path in front of him confirmed Pierce¡¯s thoughts. It was a path that had been forcibly opened. Countless trees were lying on the ground, and broken branches were scattered everywhere. Dust flew everywhere, and it seemed like the beast tide had just left not long ago. He needed to find those beasts. But before that, he had to properly search the area for that unusual creature. If possible, they had to destroy it on the spot. After all, it might give him a bloodline item. Even if the bloodline was not very high level, he could still sell it at a high price. It would be a good deal no matter what. Then Pierce turned to look at the trees not far away and realized that apart from this huge gathering ce, the trees behind were basically unharmed. It was as if the beasts had gathered with discipline before they went berserk. The enemy this time seems to be somewhat interesting. Pierce suddenly remembered the Sea of the Dead in his home city. If possible, he would not mind having another high-levelbatant. Soon, Pierce and Vivier explored another few thousand meters along the path. However, in the end, he returned with nothing. He was unable to find any trace of the descent. He could only shift his focus toward the beast tide. If the enemy had the power to control the beasts, then it was obvious that its goal was Country M¡¯s city. Instead of slowly searching for that creature in the dark, it was better to wait for it to show itself! Pierce began to investigate the traces of the beasts. What he had to do now was to check the strength of the beasts. The two of them flew into the sky again and slowly followed the path opened by the beasts. Fortunately, they were extremely fast and quickly caught up to the beast army. Dust flew everywhere, filling the entire sky. It would be very difficult for anyone to not notice the beasts. The two of them took a look. Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed as he received the notification from his golden hint system. However, the answer he got in the end really left him at a loss and even felt a little ridiculous. Weak! Too weak. The beast tide was simply too weak. The highest level among these beasts was level 3. There was no level 4 creature. The battle angel beside him also revealed a bored expression. She had thought that she encountered a powerful enemy again! But this? This was simply a joke. It seemed like there was no need to pay any attention to these beasts. The lightning sura which was guarding the city could kill all of them. This could increase some souls in his Sea of the Dead! Chapter 124 - The Arrival of the Unusual Creature!

Chapter 124: The Arrival of the Unusual Creature!

With just this weak beast tide, there was no way the lightning sura guarding the city would suffer any damage. To a level 6 creature, these beasts were even less than a group of ants. Even creatures of the same level as level 6 were no threat to the lightning sura who had already undergone undead transformation. The current Frost could easily defeat the lightning sura, but it would be a little troublesome to kill it. After all, the lightning sura already had the characteristics of an immortal body, but it was still unable to withstand the frost power¡¯s freezing which was like a sealing technique as well. In conclusion, these wild beasts did not need to be controlled. They were just enough to be used as souls for the Sea of the Dead. This way, his summoning power would increase. Previously, he had thought that these beasts would be very powerful, and had been worried about damaging his terrain. He had not expected them to be a group of weak chickens. At this moment, Pierce suddenly remembered the unusual creature. He still had no way to find it. However, the strength of the creature that could cause the Tower Defense world to invade early made him have a guess. It was definitely not something these trash couldpare to. Perhaps it was testing this world¡¯s strength through this. They quickly returned to the city. It was already four in the morning. Dawn wasing soon. By the time the beasts reached Country M¡¯s city at their current speed, it would be around seven. If so, the battle would probably begin after dawn. However, these details were not very useful to Pierce. At least, whether it was night or day, he could deal with these things. The two of them flew leisurely, they passed by the monsters and returned to their city. When they returned to the city, it was already past six. After they returned to the city, Pierce made some simple arrangements and waited for the invasion of the beasts. These simple arrangements would not be very useful, after all, the beasts would bepletely blocked by the lightning sura. Pierce was very assured of the level 6 lightning sura. He had witnessed the other party¡¯s strength after it became an undead. The lightning sura¡¯s strength had increased by arge amount!! As the sun rose in the sky, dawn reced the night once again. Dust filled the sky in the distant forest, and the ground was trembling slightly. The stones on the ground were trembling non-stop, as if a powerful force was running in the distance. As the trees fell, a path opened up before long. This path was also very long. At least from Pierce¡¯s point of view, it led to a ce several thousand meters away. It seemed like he had to ask the Elven Queen to restore the forest. After all, the Elven Queen controlled the life element. It was easy for her to restore the forest. Pierce had gained a good understanding of the Elven Queen. Especially after understanding her elemental power, he was pleasantly surprised. This was a real healer. Moreover, she had a very highbat power and was the highest ranking healer in the team! Such a creature was extremely hard toe by! But now, Pierce had one! With such a powerful support, it was impossible for Pierce to die even if he wanted tomit suicide. After all, the other party could easily pull him back from theherworld. As a level 7 healer, her ability was that powerful! While Pierce was still thinking, the beast tide arrived. The roars disturbed Pierce¡¯s thoughts and made him cover his ears. It was too noisy! This loud roar attracted the attention of everyone in the city. Everyone climbed up the city wall and looked down at the group of roaring beasts. Many of the Elves had already picked up their bows and arrows, aiming at the roaring beasts below. Against such foreign enemies, their method was to kill them with one strike. However, at this moment, before they could fire their bows, a ck figure appeared outside the city. Apanied by dark clouds and loud thunder, a purple lightning bolt smashed into the middle of the beasts. A loud boom sounded, followed by a powerful explosion. Dust and blood mist spread. The lightning sura was very powerful and killed indiscriminately. The ck scales were stained with blood, and ck mist covered his body. Every time the sharp ws attacked, a huge piece of flesh would be torn off, apanied by the beasts¡¯ cries! The lightning sura¡¯s figure shed very quickly among this group of beasts, turning into a ck afterimage. Every time he attacked, he would definitely take the life of a beast. The skeleton soldiers at the side also disyed their strength in this battle. Every arrow would hit a beast¡¯s head, reducing theirbat strength. Thebat power of this beast tide was not worth mentioning. At least, that was the case in his eyes. However, if it had happened in other cities, especially after they had just experienced a Tower Defense invasion, they would definitely be defeated. It was very difficult for an exhausted team to resist the invasion of more than 3,000 level 3 creatures. It might even cause the destruction of their country. However, this time, they chose the wrong opponent. They chose the strongest Country M. As time passed, these monsters quickly died under the sharp ws of the lightning sura. The ground was covered in blood. However, at that moment, Pierce suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. The other high-levelbatants were the same! They could feel a powerful aura descending not far away! Moreover, this aura even had a holy feeling! Chapter 125 - Vivier Vs Archangel

Chapter 125: Vivier Vs Archangel

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As this holy power appeared in everyone¡¯s perception, they subconsciously turned to Vivier, who was dazed. They were not fools. Through their perception andparison, they could clearly sense that the source of this power was an angel. Only those who have fought the angels would recognize this holy and powerful energy. Coincidentally, Frost and the Elven Queen recognized it. One had fought an angel, and the other had a very powerful perception! Therefore, this holy power could not escape their senses at all. Even Pierce, who had divine power, felt that something was wrong. This powerful force came from an angel?! In other words, the creature that affected the entire Tower Defense world was an angel? Everyone was stunned by this sudden news, including Pierce. Vivier was dazed.. Others could sense it, but as an angel herself, she could naturally sense it and even find it very familiar. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. She, who had followed Pierce since she was born, did not know what to feel now that she was meeting another one of her race. At this moment, below the city, the lightning sura had cleared all the beasts and was continuing to patrol ording to Pierce¡¯s orders. The dark clouds in the sky had already dissipated under the lightning sura¡¯s control. The entire air was filled with a bloody smell. Fortunately, Pierce and the others were used to it, so they did not feel too disgusted. Not far away, the holy power that suddenly rose was constantly growing stronger. Frost shook. She could clearly feel that this rising divine power was far stronger than Vivier¡¯s! Even Vivier was shocked. Her eyes widened and she could not help but look at the holy power that surged into the sky. The powerful holy power had already far surpassed her current strength! The enemy this time was very powerful, far beyond the strongestbat power of Pierce¡¯s team! Among them, the Elven Queen had the strongest perception. After all, as a support, she had her own self-awareness. She knew she could not win against this invading angel! Burning sun rose in the sky. That power was constantly approaching them. It was extremely fast, as if it was teleporting! Soon, a tall figure appeared before everyone. It was wearing light clothes. It had golden essories and a pair of white wings. It was extremely handsome. It was a male angel! He looked around carefully with his golden eyes. Finally, his gaze locked on Vivier, who was slowly retreating behind Pierce. ¡°Are you also an angel?¡± The man said softly with a solemn tone. Vivier did not reply to the man¡¯s question. Pierce squinted at the figure in the sky, thinking about something. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be a mixed breed of angel and dragon?¡± At that moment, the angel slowly turned to Pierce. A creature with a strong perception like an angel could clearly sense the power in Pierce¡¯s body. He frowned and asked in confusion. ¡°Why do I feel the same divine power as that girl in your body?¡± Could the angel in front of him feel it? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but look at the angel. After all, the angel power in his body was from his bond with Vivier. It seemed like this angel was very powerful. It was close to reaching level 8! Pierce had already decided that angel belonged to him. He was going to transform this angel into an undead through the Sea of the Dead. But from the looks of it, everyone had an inexplicable fear of this angel. But was this important? At this moment, the angel saw that everyone was silent. He couldn¡¯t help but feel impatient and directly stated his goal. Ever since he came to this world, he had been observing thebat power of this world, and which is why he made the beasts attack this world¡¯s city. If the other party was only some ordinary humans, he could use faith to dominate their minds. However, what he did not expect was that there were actually angels in this world! He had to change his n! ¡°I am an Archangel. I need a force, now that I have descended into this world.¡± Pierce sneered. Ever since the beasts had attacked the city, Pierce had more or less known the other party¡¯s goal. ¡°So?¡± The angel looked at the hybrid creature in disdain. ¡°Submit and worship me!¡± Pierce couldn¡¯t help butugh. Did this guy really think he was invincible? Did he really think that no one here could defeat him? Indeed, the currentbat power of the people present indeed could not defeat the other party. However, if the level 5 Vivier was not strong enough, what about the level 6? Pierce was still holding a golden evolution potion. The Archangel¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Pierceugh. He pointed a finger at Pierce. Pierce felt his body go numb as if he was being locked at. A sense of danger descended upon him! Frost and the Elven Queen were about to move, but Vivier was the first to take action. Her divine power enveloped Pierce. A golden light shot out from the angel¡¯s fingers! The golden light did not cause any actual damage to Pierce. However, the barrier, that would only ripple under all kinds of attacks, actually began to shatter under the attack of this Archangel. The scattered power caused ripples in the air! Chapter 126 - Battle

Chapter 126: Battle

The originally indestructible protective barrier actually began to crack under the attack of this Archangel! The scattered power caused ripples in the air! It looked like even the space was affected by the power of this casual strike! Piercepared Vivier with the angel in front of him and found that although the two were from the same race, their strength was worlds apart! After seeing this powerful power, a drop of cold sweat fell from the Elven Queen¡¯s forehead. As a powerful support, it was naturally impossible for her to have the strength like that of this angel. Although she was a level 7 creature like this Archangel, their strength was indeed different. One was the support, while the other was the damage dealer. Even Vivier was stunned by this powerful force. That barrier was made with almost all her strength, because she could feel that the power contained in the Archangel¡¯s body was several times that of hers. However, she did not expect her barrier to be like thin paper that would be broken with a stab. At the moment, in Pierce¡¯s view, the pressure from the eight-headed serpent was far from being able topare to this Archangel! After all, Pierce and his group had never fought with the eight-headed serpent! Was this the true strength of a level 7 creature? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but think of the Elven Queen. The difference in their strength was really too great. It made him mistakenly think that the strength of a level 7 was only so-so! Before Pierce could think of a solution, Vivier could no longer hold back. She picked up Crimson Firmament and charged forward. Her strength would increase exponentially when using the level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament. However, she did not know if it was enough to defeat the Archangel! Originally, Pierce wanted to give Vivier the evolution potion to let her reach level 6. That way, the gap between the two angels would be reduced. Adding on the Crimson Firmament, she could put up a good fight and might even be able to win. But Pierce did not expect Vivier, who had yet toplete her level 6 evolution, to charge forward directly. This matter gave him a headache, but it did not matter much. He would get the golden potion as soon as possible and give it to Vivier. Pierce turned and walked back to his room. The Archangel in the sky naturally saw Pierce turn and leave, but he didn¡¯t care. After all, there was an angel blocking his path. ¡°You¡¯re protecting those weak creatures?¡± The angel¡¯s golden eyes looked at the young nsman in front of him and muttered. ¡°Our angel race¡¯s strengthes from faith. Only by believing in the Lord can we obtain eternal life!¡± ¡°But what about you? You actually put your faith in a human?¡± Vivier did not reply. Instead, she aimed the Crimson Firmament at the angel¡¯s head. Burning mes burned from the sword, and the surrounding air was distorted by the mes. Even the space was distorted. The surrounding temperature immediately rose! The temperature had been below zero because of Frost¡¯s ice wall. After Crimson Firmament¡¯s power was used, the entire Country M¡¯s city seemed to be enveloped in a sun. The hot temperature made the Archangel frown. He could sense the danger from the sword. He did not expect that there was a thing that could threaten him in this world. Moreover, the temperature of this sword was really too high! The Archangel could clearly feel the holy light that he released burning! Fire that could distort even the surrounding elements? The Archangel looked at the Crimson Firmament in Vivier¡¯s hand, and a trace of fear shed across his golden eyes. He could feel the threat from that sword! It was a divine weapon at the same level as him! He did not expect this thing to be in the hand of this young angel! However, this kind of external power was useless in the face of absolute strength. This was like a three-year-old child pointing a gun at him. Although it was very likely that he would be killed by ident, he had absolute confidence in stopping the other party and snatching the gun. The Archangel suddenly snapped his fingers! A golden spear condensed out of thin air and aimed at Vivier. A smile slowly appeared on his face. He did not know what this Tower Defense world was that was able to summon him. However, he had relied on his strength topletely break through the shackles of this world, which meant that there were not many creatures that could pose a threat to him in this world. He had used his divine power to envelop an area of nearly ten thousand meters and found a not too high-level energy reaction not far away. It was a disgusting vampire. Other than that, the biggest reaction came from this city. He was the one who caused the beast tide. He wanted to observe thebat power of this city and increase his knowledge. And now, he had already witnessed it and had a rtively good understanding of their strength. A dragon, an elf, an angel, and a subus. It would be somewhat troublesome to fight the dragon and the elf. But he did not expect that the one fighting him was a weak angel from his own race. He was amused. His original goal was to make the strongestbatants in this city worship him. But no matter how much he had nned, he had never expected these high-levelbatants to be so obedient to a human. Whether it was the dragon, elf, or the angel, ording to their words and actions, everyone focused on the human in the middle, who was Pierce. What an interesting human! The Archangel suddenly recalled thews of this world. It could feel the restraint on the dragon, and the essence of the restraint was the same asws of this world. Did this mean that the weak human had used the contract power of this world to restrain the dragon? This world was really bing more and more interesting. The Archangel slowly pointed at Vivier¡¯s head. Chapter 127 - Crimson Firmament, Burn!

Chapter 127: Crimson Firmament, Burn!

As the Archangel¡¯s fingertip aimed at Vivier¡¯s head, the golden holy light spear locked onto the delicate body. The locked Vivier held the Crimson Firmament in front of her chest, and holy light slowly appeared on the fiery red sword. The current Crimson Firmament already had properties of holy light after being used by Vivier for a long time. ¡°Hmph, overestimating your strength!¡± A disdainful voice sounded in the air and entered the expressionless Vivier¡¯s ears. As a level 7 angel with a superior physique, the Archangel had countless ways to subdue this young angel in front of him! The golden spear in the air moved, transforming into a stream of light that pierced through the space. This attack did not make any sound. There was no sound, only silence before it appeared in front of Vivier. This attack had surpassed the speed of light. It could not even be said to be a blink of an eye! With Vivier¡¯s current strength, it was very difficult to block this attack with her divine power. However, just as the spear was about to reach Vivier¡¯s head, Frost began to gather frost energy, and the Elven Queen also prepared herself. Her powerful healing ability was enough to resurrect any dead person. But at this moment, the Crimson Firmament let out a soft cry, and red mes instantly enveloped Vivier¡¯s body. The golden spear reached the center of the target, but the sudden mes blocked it. The moment the spear touched it, golden red mes burned along the tip of the spear. The spear that was originally condensed from powerful divine power was now burning with mes, and the surrounding space was distorted. The golden divine power that had reached Vivier¡¯s face was slowly fading. With this Crimson Firmament in hand, there was no need to use divine power to defend. The mes continued to burn as if the divine power in the spear was a mmable item. It kept burning, even burning the air. The Archangel, who was pointing at Vivier¡¯s head, was frowning at the burning spear. Is the sword that this young angel was wielding so powerful? It could actually burn his divine power! With his eyes as a level 7 creature, he could naturally see very clearly! Especially when he saw his divine power being burned by this me, he felt some disbelief. He had never seen such an unbelievable thing. He had lived for tens of thousands of years, and even the mes of hell could not burn his divine power. But now, a small angel had ignited his divine power with a ming sword and was disintegrating it. Forget about seeing it, he had never even heard of such a thing in tens of thousands of years. What kind of me could ignite the divine power of an angel? The golden spear slowly turned into specks of light under Crimson Firmament¡¯s mes. The attack that was so powerful that it could make any creature tremble had already dissipated. Just as the Archangel was feeling shocked by this powerful weapon, Vivier had already spread her wings and charged over with Crimson Firmament. The golden mes could burn through everything. The power of this sword erupted at full force, and even the Archangel had to avoid it. His instincts were telling him that danger wasing. The Archangel had dodged these attacks with his instincts. Even if he did not dodge consciously, his biological instincts would urge him to dodge in face of such dangers. This was an instinct of all creatures. How was this possible? He actually felt threatened by a small sword! This was simply a great humiliation! The angel dodged the sword, but his light wings were cut. The mes burned half of the wings, and the wounds were constantly being corroded by the mes. Helpless, the Archangel could only disperse the corroded area of divine power. If it was not dispelled, these mes would invade his body through the wings. He had already witnessed the power of this sword. If he was struck by it, his current divine power protection would be damaged. As the light wings dissipated, the mespletely dissipated. Vivier quickly dodged. In her original position, a golden sh cut across. It was about tens of meters wide and charged into the sky. Now, she was facing a problem. Vivier could attack the Archangel countless times, but if she made even one mistake, she would die! Although she had a powerful healer to support her, it would not matter. After all, she could save her, but it did not mean that she could save her multiple times. Using all her strength to save an angel who had died was simply a piece of cake for the Elven Queen. But if it was two times, it would be very difficult for her. She did not have that much divine power in her body. In that case, she would suggest that they find the Life Goddess! Vivier looked at the man in front of her warily. The Archangel was afraid of Crimson Firmament in Vivier¡¯s hand, and Vivier was also afraid of the Archangel¡¯s strength. For a moment, neither side could do anything to the other! However, as the distance between the two gradually shortened, Vivier tentatively released a fiery red sh. Without a doubt, it was dodged. ¡°Where did you get that sword?¡± The Archangel looked at the sword in Vivier¡¯s hand and asked softly. However, what weed him were even more crescent moon-like attacks! What a foolish, stubborn angel. The Archangel shook his head gently and easily dodged these attacks. In his opinion, if not for the sword in Vivier¡¯s hand, he would have already captured this angel alive! The Elven Queen, who was watching the battle, waspletely shocked by Vivier¡¯s strength. Especially after Vivier took out the sword called Crimson Firmament! Chapter 128 - Fighting, The Vampire Suffers!

Chapter 128: Fighting, The Vampire Suffers!

After seeing the attack methods of these two, the Elven Queen below waspletely stunned. Was this level of attack really the strength of a level 5 creature? Moreover, when Frost and Pierce were hunting her, Vivier¡¯s strength was only ordinary! It was even weaker than Frost! But from the looks of it, the Elven Queen felt that Vivier¡¯s strength was enough to defeat the Frost Dragon! If Vivier used the Crimson Firmament, the Elven Queen estimated that it would be very difficult for her to survive. Especially after she recalled being chased by Pierce¡¯s group, the Elven Queen slowly felt fear. If it was this angel instead of Frost who went to capture her, she would probably have died! The Elven Queen couldn¡¯t help but pat her chest and heave a sigh of relief. But could this angel¡¯s strength match that of the Archangel? The Elven Queen looked at the intense battle in the sky and was puzzled. She could feel that Pierce was not afraid at all. Instead, she had a feeling that he wanted this male angel! She had seen the lightning sura summoned by the Sea of the Dead, so she already understood that Pierce had a crazy n. However, what kind of power did Pierce have to use to defeat this Archangel? The Elven Queen was looking forward to it. The sky was divided by the two pure white holy lights. However, one side was pure golden, while the other was golden with mes. The two forces fought for supremacy in the sky. They were evenly matched. The battle was intense. The sky was filled with all kinds of attacks. The surrounding clouds had already been shattered and dispersed, and the space looked like it was about to be shattered. Pierce returned to the city wall. In his hand was a bottle of golden potion. Facing the Elven Queen¡¯s curious gaze, Pierce only smiled and did not exin. His expression made the Elven Queen roll her eyes. She understood that this potion was the key to winning this battle. But what was this potion? At this moment, a sudden sh suddenly charged at Pierce at an extremely fast speed. From the looks of it, it was the doing of the Archangel. At the side, Frost, who had been on high alert, immediately released thick frost elements, condensing an ice wall in front of Pierce to block the sh. The ice wall that was tens of meters thick was almost split into two by this sh, but fortunately, it managed to stop it. From this, it could be seen that it was very difficult for the peak level 6 Frost to deal with the Archangel. Pierce was given a fright, then quickly looked up at the sky. What met his eyes were a pair of golden eyes. They were cold and emotionless, as if they could freeze everything in the world. It was this gap that allowed Vivier to find an opportunity to sh! This fiery red sh carried powerful holy light power and shed at the Archangel. However, although there was a slight w in the Archangel¡¯s state, he waspletely familiar with his opponent¡¯sbat style. His body automatically turned to the side. The sh flew into the air and ignited halfway through. The power of Crimson Firmament could even burn the elements in the air! However, this was of no use. After all, Vivier was not able to do anything to the Archangel! At that moment, Pierce suddenly saw the Archangel smile at him, but the smile was so cold. Pierce immediately had a bad feeling. It seemed like the other party was bing more and more determined to kill him. It was not a good thing for such a strong person to target him, especially in the current situation where all sorts of events were happening. Not to mention, Pierce did not have much power now. It seemed like he had to kill him as soon as possible, no matter what methods he used! He tightened his grip on the potion. This was an important item that could turn the situation around. With the Badge of Bonds, Vivier could hear Pierce¡¯s words from a distance for some reason. This meant that the bond between the two was very powerful. Pierce told Vivier his thoughts. After understanding Pierce¡¯s n, Vivier nodded. After all, the highestbat power here was her. If she was defeated, Country M would basically bepletely destroyed. This time, everyone had underestimated the strength of the invading creature. They did not expect him to be so powerful! Moreover, it seemed like the monsters that came out in the future might not lose to this angel. Therefore, it was necessary for Vivier to increase her strength. As for the Frost Dragon, forget it. It can be a support. The Elven Queen was a top-notch support. If Subus Mel matured, she would be a master at crowd control. Thinking about it this way, he already had almost all the team conditions! At this moment, a loud boom sounded. One of the shesnded on the city wall of Country M! The powerful force was not something ordinary city walls could resist, so a huge hole appeared on the city wall. The entire city wall was almost split into two, and this was even with the support of Frost¡¯s frost elemental enhancement. If not for the frost energy, this wall would probably be gone. The battle was gradually reaching its climax, and the color of the sky was gradually turning abnormal. At this moment, the vampire Zenus in Country G was the first to sense the abnormality. After all, the distance between the two countries was very close. The strong holy light outside felt like it wanted to destroy him. Helpless, he could only lock himself in the cer and iste himself. F*ck, which gods were fighting? Needless to say, Zenus had already guessed that the main character this time was Pierce. Chapter 129 - Level 6, Seraph!

Chapter 129: Level 6, Seraph!

Zenus was afraid of the sun after inheriting the vampire bloodline, but it was not to the extent where he was not even able to move out. However, right now, the sky outside was filled with holy light. Once he went out, he would basically be cleansed, and reduced to dust. F*cking hell, these damn big shots are really going at it! Why was there such arge scale holy light today? Were they even letting him, a vampire, live? The current Zenus could only suffer in silence. Fortunately, there was no Tower Defense invasion now, so he could leave the city management to his teammates. The other participants in the city were also stunned when they saw their boss be like this. When they looked up and saw the abnormal holy light in the sky, they instantly understood. After all, the introduction about vampires had been passed down in legends. They had been troubled about the condition of being afraid of the sun, but their boss could walk under the sun, which was quite a surprise. However, he was afraid of the holy light. In this dark creature invasion mode, it was difficult for creatures with holy light to appear, so they had no worries. But today, what was going on with the holy light that filled the sky! Has the Lord descended? These miraculous scenes were shown live. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s live-stream¡¯s poprity was off the charts. After all, the battle griffin did not participate, so it served as a live broadcast camera. When they saw the angel descend, they were instantly stunned. Then, they saw the battle angel Vivier, their young miss, fighting the male angel. They were dumbfounded when she was at a disadvantage in the fight. Who was Vivier? She was their Miss! The strongest person in Pierce¡¯s team was actually being suppressed. What a joke! Was Country M really doomed? At this moment, the people in Country M were the most upset. Although they were watching the live broadcast, they could still feel the despair. F*ck, how were they supposed to fight this? Such a powerful angel. Even if the other teams joined, they would definitely not be a match for him. Was the Tower Defense world deliberately making trouble? Amidst thements, the camera moved to the battlefield again. Vivier was panting. The Archangel opposite her was at ease and looked indifferent. After all, there was a huge difference between the two. The gap in their divine power reserves was also iparable. And now, the two of them had already fought for about three hours. The battle waves had already changed the hundred meters of the forest into a destend! Pierce¡¯s city was protected by Frost, so there was not much damage. After the three hours of intense fight, Vivier did not have much divine power left. As for the Archangel, he was still at ease. In this battle, it was clear who would win. Anyone who was not blind could basically tell. Pierce smiled at Vivier, who was not looking too good at the moment. The real battle was just beginning! The Archangel was still not clear what he was facing. Just like that, as the battle gradually fell into a disadvantage for Vivier, Pierce signaled to Frost. Frost, who instantly understood, quickly shook her head to show that she did not want to die. She should not be participating in such a battle. If she went, she would not be able tost for even an hour. ¡°Go and rece Vivier now. You can return in half an hour!¡± Pierce, who had the master-ve contract, smiled and ordered Frost. Under Frost¡¯s angry expression, her body involuntarily turned into a dragon and flew towards the Archangel. This human deserved death! To think that she thought that this human was going to be a dragon and treat her better! As expected, this bastard was definitely not a good person! As her huge wings spread open, thick frost power wrapped around her wings and charged into the sky. The fighter was substituted. While the dragon¡¯s huge body attracted the Archangel¡¯s attention, Vivier quickly flew to Pierce¡¯s side. She reached out and took the golden potion Pierce handed her. Without any hesitation, she poured the potion into her mouth. As the liquid flowed to her abdomen, a heat wave gradually filled her body. Her face turned red. The Archangel nced at Vivier, who was turning red, and smiled disdainfully. So what if you have a chance to evolve? You will still not be able to turn the tables. However, since the dragon was here, it was time to end the warmup! With this in mind, the Archangel¡¯s eyes gradually turned sharp. He condensed a spear in his hand and aimed it at the dragon¡¯s powerful body. Frost felt her hair stand on end, although as a dragon, she had no hair. What kind of terrifying power was this? Could a single person really defeat this? With Pierce¡¯s orders, she could only charge forward. Frost braced herself. Thick frost elements instantly turned into a storm, freezing the surrounding air. However, these were no match for the Archangel. As the divine power in his body surged, the ice could not invade his body at all. The sky full of frost was simply nothing to the Archangel. He strolled towards the dragon¡¯s powerful body while thinking about where to cut it. What an unlucky day! Frost could not move at all. The pressure from the Archangel restrained her. At this moment, the Archangel suddenly looked up and stared at Pierce with wide eyes. He could feel a massive power of heating from the angel¡¯s body! ording to the records of their angel race, this power was from the battle angel race!! What was going on? Weren¡¯t the battle angels already dead? Why is one still alive? And it was evolving into the legendary Seraph?!! Chapter 130 - Reversal!

Chapter 130: Reversal!

Impossible, impossible. How could the power of the battle angel appear in such a weak world? The Archangel widened its eyes in disbelief at the gradually evolving figure. Without a doubt, the aura from her body matched the memories he had. She was definitely a battle angel! But what if she was a battle angel? The Archangel couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ording to the current situation, he had no choice but to fight this angel. The current situation was one of life and death. There was no other option. It¡¯s just a level 6 battle angel. Can she kill me when there is a whole level of gap between us? Thinking of this, the Archangel couldn¡¯t help but use all the divine power in his body. As all the power surged out, Frost started to tremble. This powerful force made her unable to even budge. At this moment, a burning power burst out of Vivier¡¯s body. mes surged out of the Crimson Firmament and slowly enveloped her. Under the illumination of the mes, a huge circr me slowly appeared before everyone. At this moment, Vivier was evolving inside. As the temperature of the mes increased, a shocking power was gradually awakening. The Archangel standing in the sky couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. He could feel it, feel the aura that only existed in the records. Wasn¡¯t this the fiery angel, Seraph? He did not expect to provoke such a character this time! And what was the thing that the human gave this Battle Angel? However, these were not things he should be thinking about now. He had to think carefully. How was he going to face the Seraph? At this moment, the round me began to split open, and a golden figure burning with mes appeared before everyone. The sweater on her body had already been changed into a gorgeous golden feathered coat formed from mes. Her golden eyes gave a feeling of fire, burning and yet warm. Her figure became much taller, and her beautiful face became even more enchanting under the illumination of the mes. Pierce was tempted again. But it was not the time for that. They had to get rid of the Archangel first! Vivier turned and nodded at Pierce. She instantly understood what Pierce was thinking. At this moment, Pierce realized that his bond with Vivier had be stronger. The divine power in his body strengthened once again, and traces of mes appeared! He slowly extended his fingertip. There were traces of mes in the golden light. Although it was not as powerful as Vivier, it was still there. This scene naturally could not escape the Archangel¡¯s eyes. He waspletely dumbfounded. It was already surprising enough that a battle angel could evolve into a Seraph, but what did he see now? A hybrid angel and dragon could actually control such power? It was like a joke! The Archangel¡¯s face twitched when he saw Vivier gradually rising into the sky. It¡¯s over, there¡¯s nowhere to run now! His instincts were already warning him not to approach the mes on her body! However, he could not even flee! ¡°I underestimated you, Seraph!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see a battle angel in an alternate world¡­¡± ¡°This is really beyond my expectations!¡± The Archangel gripped his spear and looked fiercely at Pierce. It was that golden potion. If not for that golden potion, he would have already won! How unexpected, how unexpected! ¡°Seraph? What a powerful race!¡± Pierce couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then let me see your strength, Seraph! Vivier, who was telepathically connected to Pierce, smiled and welded the Crimson Firmament. The mes rose! However, this time, Crimson Firmament was much stronger! Perhaps it was because the previous Vivier was not strong enough to use all its strength. But now, it was different! After evolving into a Seraph, Vivier¡¯s strength was definitely top ss! Pierce felt that she could even fight the eight-headed serpent alone! Vivier held Crimson Firmament and looked at the Archangel. With the wings wrapped in mes, she quickly advanced towards him! The speed was very fast, and the Archangel only had time to add a protective barrier to himself. But like how the Archangel had shattered Vivier¡¯s barrier, the powerful mes of Crimson Firmament burnt the protective barrier, revealing the shocked Archangel inside. Vivier¡¯s strength had increased by at least ten times! Furthermore, Crimson Firmament was a hundred times stronger than before! What the hell were the people in this city? Why were they so powerful? The Archangel gritted his teeth and condensed a spear, holding it in front of his chest to block the attack that was charging at him. But clearly, the spear forged from divine power was no match for Crimson Firmament! The Crimson Firmament wrapped in mes sliced through the spear as if it was chopping melons and vegetables! The Archangel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he retreated, but his speed was too slow! mes shed in the air! Blood spurted out. The Archangel slowly fell back. A wound nearly half a meter long appeared on his chest. However, due to the burning attribute, the wound had already clotted and stopped bleeding. The current him was not a match for this Seraph at all! Why did the difference in strength suddenly be so great? The Archangel gritted his teeth. After all, until a moment ago, he had been a hunter, and Vivier had only been a prey! He had been in the mood to appreciate the prey¡¯s actions! But now, the roles have reversed. He had be the prey, while the other party was looking at him expressionlessly! This feeling of the sudden reversal was really too unpleasant! Chapter 131 - Badges of Bonds for the Elven Queen and the Frost Dragon!

Chapter 131: Badges of Bonds for the Elven Queen and the Frost Dragon!

As the identity of prey and hunter changed, the Archangel looked at the angel in front of him with an ugly expression. He had never expected to encounter the legendary Seraph! mes burned behind the Seraph. At this moment, the pure white feathered wings had already be wings made of mes. People often worshiped fire, and this was how the Seraphs were born. As the Seraph slowly descended in front of him, her pure white hands aimed at his face. A massive power condensed in her hand, as if it could destroy everything in the world! It was impossible to dodge! At this moment, the Archangel, who was already locked in by the pressure, could not move at all. This was the suppression of the higher life form against the lower life form. Although the Seraph¡¯s level was much lower than his, in terms of bloodline, it was definitely higher and more exalted than him! The battle between the hunter and the prey continued. No one knew if the winner of this battle would be the previous hunter or the current hunter! But Pierce was absolutely confident in obtaining this Archangel. Its strength had far surpassed the strongestbat power Pierce had before. This was simply the most special candidate for the Sea of the Dead! With the undead angel, Pierce felt that nothing would be a problem for him! At this moment, the divine powers of both sides were slowly interweaving in the air. One side was filled with mes, and the other was holy and wless. The two sides¡¯ strengths were constantly colliding, and for a moment, no one could tell who was winning. But from the looks of it, there was no doubt that the Archangel was struggling. Vivier, who was now a Seraph, was expressionless. On the other hand, the Archangel had an ugly expression. His handsome face was covered in sweat. There was no doubt that he was already using his full strength. Vivier, on the other hand, was at ease, even retaining more than half of her strength. The Archangel could sense the unimaginably huge power burning in the Seraph¡¯s body! Damn it, why was the Seraph here? The Archangel had many questions, but there was no one to tell him the answer. There were only two choices before him now. One was to die, the other was to escape. He had yet to experience the full strength of the Seraph, but he felt that he should be able to escape from its grasp by relying on his full strength! The difference in strength between the two was definitely not that great! However, this was only the Archangel¡¯s guess. Before they fought, no one knew how powerful the two sides were. But interestingly, Vivier had already understood the full strength of the Archangel. I only used normal attacks, but you used all the big moves. Vivier smiled. Her golden red eyes were burning with mes as she looked at the Archangel like she was looking at a dead person. His full strength was indeed very powerful, but it was inparison to the past her. In Pierce¡¯s eyes, the previously huge strength of Archangel now felt less than half that of the Seraph¡¯s. The Archangel was definitely going to die. Frost and the Elven Queen were filled with shock. The power of the Seraph was simply not something they could imagine at present. Among them, the high-level support Elven Queen had already reached the peak of level 7. She had never thought that a level 7 creature could have such powerful strength, and when she saw Vivier who had advanced to level 6, she was even more stunned. Could she really face such power? At this moment, the Elven Queen felt a deep malice from the world. Why didn¡¯t she have such powerful strength? She felt that as a level 7 creature, she had lived for thousands of years in vain. Her training in the past few thousand years could not evenpare to this baby who was not even one year old! Is this the bloodline power of the angel race? The Elven Queen felt envious of such powerful strength, if possible, she would choose to convert to the angel race! Moreover, for some reason, after Vivier evolved, a powerful force suddenly appeared in Pierce¡¯s body. The Elven Queen could sense with her powerful perception that power was the same source as the power of the Seraph! What was going on? Why was this human able to obtain the power of the Seraph at the same time? The Elven Queen had too many questions to ask, but the situation on the battlefield was getting more and more tense, so she could not ask at all. Pierce, who had already tasted the benefits, was preparing to buy two Badges of Bonds to use on the Elven Queen and Frost. With that, his strength should be able to fight level 6! But before that, he had to properly nurture the affinity points between himself and the two girls. There was no problem with the Frost Dragon¡¯s favorability. ording to the current situation and the degree of affection Frost had for him, Pierce felt that he could easily conquer this dragon. The only problem was the cold Elven Queen. After all, the two had not interacted much. Ever since she was forced to sign the master-ve contract, their rtionship had been lukewarm. She did not shout and cause a scene like Frost. Apart from calmly drinking tea, she still drank tea calmly. She was like an elegant and noble princess! Forget it, it was useless to think too much about it now anyway. He would first use the Badge of Bonds on the Elven Queen, and develop their rtionship in the future. Pierce decided that after this battle ended, he would buy two Badges of Bonds for the two. At this moment, the stalemate of the battle in the sky finally broke! Chapter 132 - The Archangel Is Defeated!

Chapter 132: The Archangel Is Defeated!

At this moment, the stalemate of the battle in the sky finally broke. The one to take the initiative was the Archangel, who had been in a passive situation. He could no longer endure it. The power that had been threatening his life was constantly hovering around him. It was as if it would explode in the next second, piercing through his chest and burning his blood into nothingness. The divine body that he was proud of was as thin as a piece of paper under the power of the Seraph. As the stalemate became more and more intense, it became a fight of patience, and the first to lose control was the Archangel. It was just a mere Seraph! How powerful could she be? He was just scaring himself! The race of the legends should return to the legends! ¡°Seraph, is it? I¡¯m honored to be able to fight you!¡± The Archangel slowly said before clenching his fists. Immediately after, holy light began to condense in the sky. Soon, tens of thousands of golden spears, swords, andnces appeared in the sky! Every weapon had enough power to kill Pierce. It could be seen that the divine power in the Archangel¡¯s body was exuberant. However, this attack was simply too fragile for Vivier, who had already evolved to a Seraph. Their auras had already reached the pinnacle , and what followed was golden light that filled the sky! On the other side, Vivier, who had already turned into a Seraph, waved her hand in front of her chest after seeing the Archangel¡¯s attack. Crimson mes instantly swept through the sky and condensed into a barrier that blotted out the sky. This protective barrier was burning with mes and holy light, making it impossible to tell if it was made of light or mes. From afar, it looked like the sky was suddenly split. After seeing this dividing line, the Archangel was stunned. Then, a ferocious light shed in his eyes. He gently waved his arm, and the weapon condensed from divine power behind him shot forward! Every weapon carried a strong aura. The energy fluctuation caused by the battle had already affected a range of tens of thousands of meters. Especially Zenus from Country G, even if he locked himself in the basement, he had no way of avoiding this intense holy light. He felt like he was going to bepletely purified and turned into dust. Helpless, he could only continue digging towards the ground. If possible, he wanted to be as far away from Pierce as possible. He couldn¡¯t participate in such a battle between gods. Their fight instantly attracted the attention of the entire world. The live-stream also broke out in a heated discussion. Everyone was discussing the power of the Seraph and the development path of the Tower Defense world in the future. After thousands of years of Tower Defense Survival games, they had thought that they had a clear understanding of the Tower Defense world. However, they did not expect that there were so many powerful creatures in the Tower Defense world. They had not even expected their country¡¯s participants could also strengthen themselves. This was like opening a new world for them. Even the textbooks were torn off and rewritten. The records in the textbooks were useless. The monsters they knew about would not be able to withstand even a single blow from such a powerful force. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s live-stream had already dominated the global poprity rankings. It had been close to three days since the sixth invasion. People were discussing Pierce 24 hours a day. This made everyone refresh their knowledge of the strength that Country M¡¯s city possessed. It fully deserved its first ce! The holy light that filled the sky even made many believers of God start worshiping Vivier. This group had members from all over the world! In the Tower Defense world, Pierce received a message from Zenus. The contents of the message amused him. In order to avoid the influence of the holy light, Zenus had dug nearly a hundred meters into the ground, but it was still useless. Helpless, he could only send a message to Pierce to ask Vivier to retract her divine power. If she did not retract her divine power, he would probably disappear soon. He had just be a vampire, and in less than half a month, he was going to be cleansed by holy light! How f*cking aggrieved would he be?! Vivier, who was already using telepathy with Pierce, also saw this message. She thought about her disgust for vampires and her rtionship with Pierce. She slowly enveloped herself and the Archangel who was preparing to escape with her massive divine power. The square-shaped battlefield unfolded in the air! The Archangel, who was about to escape, froze. He was doomed. He had no way to escape this battlefield. At the beginning, he had wanted to use the weapons that filled the sky to attract the Seraph¡¯s attention and then escape in the chaos. But now, it was impossible! There was no way to escape. It was too ridiculous! He did not expect Vivier to use so much divine power to restrict the entire battlefield! What he did not know was that Vivier had wrapped the battlefield with her divine power just to prevent a vampire from being injured. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! The Archangel¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of despair. Now, there was no way to escape. All he could do was fight. After blocking all the attacks, Vivier picked up Crimson Firmament and aimed at the Archangel. Burning mes suddenly emerged from the sword as if they would burn everything in the world. This attack was enough to destroy this Archangel. Vivier held the sword to her chest and slowly waved it as the mes grew stronger! The speed of this sword was extremely fast. The Archangel could not see it clearly, and the people below were also not able to! Only Vivier knew that this power that transcended space was the power she had just obtained! It was simr to the power disyed by the Archangel at the start! Chapter 133 - The Final Judgment!

Chapter 133: The Final Judgment!

The speed of this sh could not be exined with the term ¡®fast¡¯. Itpletely pierced through space. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived before the Archangel! The Archangel could not dodge anywhere else. Or rather, he had no way to dodge at all! This was because this sword had already locked onto him. No matter where he fled to, this sword that transcended space was destined to sh at him! Was this the power of the Seraph? The Archangel looked at the red mes and closed his eyes in silence. The fear of the power of the Seraph slowly dissipated. Unmatchable! Such powerful strength was not something he, as an Archangel, could withstand. As expected of the legendary creature, it was so powerful. Now, the Archangel finally understood why legends could always be called legends, and the power disyed by the Seraph was undoubtedly at the level of legends. The sword shnded on the Archangel¡¯s chest. His gorgeous outer garment was burnt to ashes by the mes, leaving only his bare upper body! A huge scar extended from his abdomen to his neck. The mes were still spreading from his flesh wounds. The pain that reached the depths of his soul made him cry out involuntarily. With his current body, there was no way he could defend against the power of the sword. The golden light around him was like thin paper. When the mes shed at it, it automatically split into two. Even his divine power was burnt away? Sensing the dissipation of his divine power, the Archangel gritted his teeth unwillingly! The sword sh from the Seraph did not kill the Archangel. Instead, it left a trace of its aura. It was not that Vivier did not want to kill him, but she could not kill him with one strike even after using all her strength. But was this the strength of a level 7 creature? It was a joke! It wasn¡¯t just Vivier who thought so. Even Pierce, the Elven Queen, Frost, and the entire world¡¯s audience thought so. Even the Elven Queen began to doubt her own strength. Was she really a level 7 creature? Why did she feel that a newly evolved level 6 creature was so much more powerful? Moreover, the Elven Queen had no doubt that if she were to face that sh, she would definitely disappear without even leaving behind any bone powder! After all, the feeling Vivier gave the Elven Queen was too strong, making her feel that she had no power to resist. From the looks of it, there were really various differences between races. The elves were clearly no match for the angels! Pierce looked up at the swaying figure in the sky and sent a message to Vivier. If possible, Pierce hoped that Vivier could kill the Archangel as soon as possible. After all, he urgently needed a powerful puppet. The Archangel who had been stabbed swayed in the air. The wound on his chest was no longer bleeding because the blood had already evaporated due to the burning mes. He, who had been in high spirits at the beginning, was now like a dog waiting for its execution. Victory was everything. The loser had no dignity at all. Without a doubt, the Seraph hadpletely defeated the Archangel! Even though there was the difference of a whole level, in terms of strength, the Archangel was still no match for the Seraph. This was the pressure, the strength, and the bloodline suppression of a higher being! After all, Seraphs had always been the strongestbat force among the angels in the records read by the Archangel. However, for some reason, the battle angels of the angel race had all disappeared and could not be found. Thousands of years had passed. The Archangel had thought that those legends were just legends. But today, his world view waspletely refreshed! He had overreached himself and thought that he could fight the Seraph! He was simply like a clown. The negative emotions of arrogance, overestimation, andcency had filled his heart! As long as it was a race, there was no absolute benevolence! Ordinary angels might feel joy at helping others and worshiping the Lord! But the Archangel, who fought demons on the battlefield, knew that this world was not as simple as it seemed. Therefore, after a long period of fighting demons, the Archangel became stained with negative emotions! He really did not expect to be defeated by a young angel of the same race. How ironic was this? Even the demons that died in his hands woulde out of their graves tough at him. The loser was the loser. Therefore, the Archangel lowered his head and chose to ept judgment, waiting for the arrival of the Seraph. Or rather, waiting for the order from the mixed-blood human below! He was naturally not blind. He knew that Pierce was the weakest person in this team, but he did not know why these experts all seemed to listen to Pierce! This was the thing he simply could not understand. However, no one answered him! Vivier slowly approached him and looked at him expressionlessly with her light golden eyes that were burning with mes. After receiving Pierce¡¯s order, she did not hesitate at all. So what if he was from the angel race as well? She did not care! She had to eliminate any creature that was a threat to Pierce. This was the belief she had since she was born! Without much hesitation, Pierce gave the order! Vivier raised the Crimson Firmament, and mes distorted the space. The final judgment had begun! Chapter 134 - Undead Archangel!

Chapter 134: Undead Archangel!

As Vivier slowly raised the Crimson Firmament sword in her hand, the final judgment began! The heat constantly filled the Archangel¡¯s neck, and his golden hair gradually curled under the heat of the mes. There were even a few strands of hair that were burnt to ashes. Vivier raised her hand and shed with the sharp Crimson Firmament. With the support of her divine power, it was like cutting melons and vegetables. A head fell to the ground. Bang! The Archangel¡¯s head rolled on the ground. The blood on his neck was stained with a lot of dust, and his golden hair was in a mess. The aura of life from the Archangel disappeared! The Elven Queen, who was watching from the city wall, looked at the burning figure in the sky in disbelief. After all, ording to her knowledge, even if she was killed, she had a chance to resurrect if it did not cross ten minutes! Because at that time, the life aura would still be circting in the corpse. With her ability and some life elements, it would be easy to reconnect the two separated parts of the body. But now, under her powerful perception, she noticed the elemental power in the Archangel¡¯s body had dissipated! This meant that in that instant, Vivier had destroyed all the elemental power in the Archangel¡¯s body! Was the strength of the angel so terrifying? She was not the only one. Even Frost, who had fought Vivier and regarded her as an enemy, was shocked. At this moment, she had yet to transform into a human. Her huge dragon body was still trembling slightly. Frost looked at the fiery red figure in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but swear that she would never provoke Vivier again. She could not afford to provoke her! If there was a chance, she did not even want to stay in the same ce as this angel! Pierce saw the Archangel¡¯s head fall to the ground, and he quickly ran over and grabbed the long golden hair. This was a good thing. He could not throw it away. After all, what hecked now was powerfulbat strength, and the undead level 7 angel was simply a puppet that he was dreaming of! When he went out to explore the Tower Defense World, only Griffin and Mel would be left in the city. There was some danger for the two of them. Although there was also a lightning sura now, it was not too safe. And now, there was an Archangel. The security of the city was guaranteed. At this moment, the burning figure in the sky slowly returned to the city wall. As Vivier arrived, they all felt a powerful heat. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. After all, the heat from Vivier was too strong. It could melt them! Vivier was puzzled. She looked at her teammates who were keeping a safe distance from her and thought for a while. She looked down at the mes on her body and understood. So they were afraid of the mes on her body? Now that she hadpletely be a Seraph, she naturally inherited the relevant knowledge about Seraphs. She knew how to control this power. As Vivier controlled her power to slowly dissipate, the red mes floating on her hair slowly retreated and returned to her body. As the heat energy was retracted into her body, the surrounding people instantly felt a cool sensation. It was autumn in the Tower Defense world. Summer had just passed, and it had only been two to three days. Therefore, many people immediately felt much cooler. Furthermore, as powerful creatures, they could not feel heat. It was all thanks to Vivier that they could experience what heat was. Although they did not want to experience this feeling again. At that moment, Pierce strolled toward them, holding the long golden-haired head in his hand. He could not suppress the joy on his face. After all, such a powerful puppet was enough to make himugh in joy for days. Soon, Pierce walked into the city with the head in his hand and arrived before the Sea of the Dead. First, he checked the relevant information about the Sea of the Dead. As expected, it leveled up! [Item: Sea of the Dead] [Dead Spirits: Lightning Sura!] [Dead Spirits That Can Be Transformed: Archangel (Level 7) x 1, Tauren (Level 4) x 1,000, Chimeric Ant (Level 3) x 1,000] [Transformation Energy Avable: 12,000!] [The more the transformation energy, the more dead spirits can be converted. You can level up the item by getting souls.] [Current Level: 4] [Summonable Creatures: Archangel (10,000 energy), Tauren (10 energy), Chimerical Ant (5 energy)] From level two to level four, there were the experience points from the beast tide and the experience points provided by the Archangel. Of course, the death of the Archangel contributed the most. The experience points provided by those beasts were simply negligible. After all, they were only weak creatures! Moreover, the energy avable from 5,000 to more than 12,000. The increase was more than double! At the same time, after summoning the lightning sura, the name lightning sura no longer existed in the summonable creatures in the Sea of the Dead, reced by the Archangel. Pierce¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw the energy required for transforming the Archangel. Damn, just summoning an Archangel required ten thousand points of energy! He had only spent 1,000 energy points to summon the lightning surast time! And it actually cost ten thousand for the Archangel! He would have little energy points left after summoning the Archangel. Pierce tilted his head and thought for a moment. Then, without hesitation, he chose to summon! After all, the strength of an undead angel would be the second strongestbat force in Pierce¡¯s team! If there was another Infinite Invasion, Pierce was confident that he could pass the first ten Infinite Invasions! Chapter 135 - Undead Transformation, Bloodline Reward

Chapter 135: Undead Transformation, Bloodline Reward

As Pierce chose to summon the Undead Archangel, he threw the head into the Sea of the Dead. The long golden-haired head entered the dark Sea of the Dead without making a sound. Summoning with the body as the medium! Moreover, Vivier and the Archangel¡¯s battle had been outside the city. The Archangel¡¯s soul was naturally collected by the Sea of the Dead. This scene also stunned the Elven Queen, who had some knowledge in this aspect. From what she knew, the ce where the dead spirits should go was hell, but she did not expect that the dead spirits would be taken by this ck pool in this ce. However, she slowly got used to the shock and was not as flustered as before; otherwise, she would truly look to becking in etiquette. She slowly thought that this might be the effect of thews of this world on these souls. After all, she had never heard of the existence of hell in this world. However, it was useless for the Elven Queen to think about it now. The most important thing now was to watch the ritual regarding the Archangel¡¯s undead transformation. Making an angel who believed in light turn into an undead, this kind of thought was simply too evil! The current Pierce was like a demon to the Elven Queen. She could not help but think that if she had not signed the contract, would she have also be an undead? She gave up thinking after less than half a minute! Because no matter how she thought about it, the final answer would definitely be Pierce transforming her corpse into an undead to make her work for him. Fortunately, I signed the contract! The Elven Queen patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief. At this moment, a thick power of death suddenly rose from the calm ck sea. This powerful force was even stronger than when it first transformed the lightning sura into undead. After all, it required a lot of power to transform an Archangel into an undead. It needed ten times the energy required to transform the lightning sura. As thick death power slowly overflowed, the Elven Queen was the first to retreat. The elves, who were naturally close to life elements, felt disgust toward the power of death. The thick power of death almost made the Elven Queen vomit. Vivier, who had slowly returned to her original form, walked away from the Sea of the Dead. Apart from Frost, almost everyone present had a strange aversion to this death elemental power. Pierce did the same. He quickly pushed Frost, who was watching the show, to the front of the Sea of the Dead and let her watch over it. He ran to the back to watch the show quietly. All he had to do now was wait. It was just a matter of time. When the Archangel was converted, he couldpletely deal with all the monsters! Pierce slowly retreated to the same ce as Vivier and used his divine power to create a protective barrier. The barrier was slightly different now. Originally, it was just a golden light, but now, there were many fire patterns. This scene surprised Vivier. She did not expect Pierce to be able to control such energy. However, when she thought of the Tower Defense world, she understood. What couldn¡¯t the Tower Defense World do with such a powerful worldw? However, the Seraph energy in Pierce¡¯s body was still too weak. It was not even enough to defeat the past her, who had not evolved into a Seraph. If there was a chance, she would have to give Pierce special training. Vivier tilted her head and thought. If Pierce was always so weak, he would not even be able to break through the defense of the enemies! At this moment, the Sea of the Dead was already enveloped by a thick mist. However, this time, the mist did not spread out but fixed itself at the edge of the Sea of the Dead. The fog this time was even darker than before. If the fog during the previous lightning sura¡¯s transformation was white, then this time, it was pitch ck! The two were not at the same level at all! As the fog became thicker, a frightening aura was gradually awakening. The power of death and holy light mixed together, making it impossible to tell if the creatures of hell had descended or if the creatures of the heavens had descended! Soon, in the dark fog, a golden holy light mixed with ck patterns suddenly appeared. The light pierced through the fog and shot into the sky! Everyone was shocked. This powerful force was far more powerful than the previous Archangel. The holy light was mixed with the aura of death. It made people wonder if this angel ascended from hell. Ta! Ta! Light footsteps sounded in the fog, clearly entering everyone¡¯s ears. After all, the surroundings had fallen silent. As a pair of white hands slowly cut open the fog, the Archangel with all kinds of ck patterns on its firm body walked out. However, the golden light in its eyes had already disappeared, and it had be a puppet that could only be ordered around. But at the same time, his powerful strength did not dissipate. Instead, he became stronger. Of course, this Undead Archangel was still no match for Vivier! Because Vivier belonged to a race thatpletely restrained undead creatures! The Archangel could also do that before. After undergoing undead transformation, he might have be very powerful, but it was a weakness against Vivier. Her holy light that was mixed with mes couldpletely suppress the Undead Archangel! While Pierce was admiring the Undead Archangel, a notification from the Tower Defense World arrived. The content of the message shocked him greatly, and he could not help but stay in the spot for a long while. He even forgot about the Archangel who had been resurrected. [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for defeating the unusual creature. You have obtained a bloodline item.] Chapter 136 - Angel Bloodline!

Chapter 136: Angel Bloodline!

At this moment, he received a message from the Tower Defense World! The content of the message shocked him greatly, and he could not help but stay in the spot for a long while. He even forgot about the Archangel who had been resurrected. [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for defeating the unusual creature. You have obtained a bloodline item.] Bloodline!?! Awesome, I didn¡¯t expect to really get a bloodline item this time!! The reward this time was beyond his expectations. Everyone had seen the power of this Archangel. After receiving the news, everyone was in an uproar. The ones who were the most agitated were the other participants. After all, these potions were not too necessary for the humans in the real world. Instead, it was the humans who had been fighting the monsters at the frontlines who had not obtained superpowers and could only use potions to increase their strength! They had not expected that the three bloodline potions that appeared in the Tower Defense world went to the same person! He was Pierce, who dominated the rankings all year round and did not give anyone a way out! They knew that the difficulty of obtaining these potions was no longer something they could aplish, especially when it might result in the extinction of their country. But they were still unwilling to ept it. Their strength had been snatched away by someone else! However, what if they were unwilling? Could they go and ask for the potion from Pierce? Clearly, this was impossible. After all, no teams could defeat Pierce¡¯s group! The live-stream was in an uproar. The screen was flooded withments. They had not thought Pierce would obtain another bloodline potion! Did this mean that their Country M¡¯s city was going to strengthen further? After all, the strengthening of the city meant ayer of protection for human life. Especially in the Tower Defense world, powerful strength was the foundation of the world. Pierce¡¯s strength would surely increase greatly again. This was another hope that everyone saw! Therefore, countless people in the real world fought tooth and nail to join Country M! Country M also gave them a surprise. Because their territory was toorge, there was no one to manage it, which meant that there were many empty ces. Therefore, they decided to distribute these ces to the people who wanted to immigrate. This kind of thing happened very quickly since it was beneficial for both sides. Therefore, arge group of people were preparing to join Country M¡¯s nationality to ensure their own safety! But in the Tower Defense world, everyone¡¯s eyes were red as they looked at the sudden announcement. They were all thinking about why it was always Pierce instead of them. It was the same every time. All the benefits were taken over by Pierce. However, they had no other choice. They could not defeat the monsters even if they wanted to obtain rewards! Everyone fell into silence. They were all thinking about what bloodline it was this time. The announcement only briefly mentioned who had obtained the bloodline item. It did not mention what bloodline item Pierce had obtained. Pierce was the only one who would know what bloodline item it was. Pierce was instantly excited when he saw the announcement before he calmed down. The reason was because of the vampire bloodlinest time. The Tower Defense world had not given him the reward , so he did not know what potion he was going to get. He only hoped that he would not obtain any dark or undead element bloodline item that did not match the attributes of the Frost Dragon or the Battle Angel! If that was the case, it would be difficult for him! He was hoping for a powerful bloodline item, so he could fuse with it and increase his strength. After all, the enemy this time was the Archangel, the strongest creature Pierce had fought ever seen since he came to this world! The richness of the rewards was rted to the monsters. If the monsters were stronger, the rewards would also be richer. This meant that the bloodline potion reward this time would not be trash. The Frost Dragon bloodline was still okay. After all, itspatibility with other creatures was extremely high. However, if a powerful dark power, or undead power, suddenly appeared in Pierce¡¯s body that had Seraph¡¯s power, then the power of the Seraph would be instantly destroyed. At this moment, the rewards from the Tower Defense world came! [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for defeating the unusual creature. You have obtained a bloodline item: Angel Bloodline!!] [Congrattions to Pierce from Country M for defeating the unusual creature. You have obtained a bloodline item: Angel Bloodline!!] [¡­] The three announcements made Pierce speechless! What did he see? Pierce rubbed his eyes in disbelief. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly! He had received a very powerful item! Chapter 137 - Second Place in Internal Combat Ranking!

Chapter 137: Second ce in Internal Combat Ranking!

Pierce had undoubtedly received a very powerful item. He had thought that he would get some evil attribute or elemental bloodline, but he did not expect to receive an angel bloodline! Wasn¡¯t this timely assistance? With the powerful Seraph power in his body and this pure angel bloodline, Pierce could be said to have advanced from the secondst of his team to second in terms ofbat power. He felt that he could defeat Frost, but if he were to face the Battle Angel Vivier in her Seraph state, it would be quite difficult. After all, the level and bloodline of the two were not on the same level, so Pierce did not want topare. What he needed to do now was to fuse the bloodline into his body as soon as possible. Soon, the reward from the Tower Defense world appeared in Pierce¡¯s hand. A white light enveloped his hands, and Pierce felt a weight in them. As the white light dissipated, the item revealed itself. It was a golden quality potion with the angel bloodline. If he was not wrong, this angel bloodline might have its own requirements just like the vampire bloodline that required ritual and the frost bloodline that required dragon blood. Pierce did not use it rashly. He first used his hint system to observe it carefully. Then, golden and red words appeared in his vision. The result was as he had expected. This angel bloodline really had a prerequisite. However, he had already fulfilled that condition. [A bottle of extremely high level angel bloodline can allow you to instantly be a powerful angel. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, you can choose not to use it!] [This bottle of angel bloodline also has its own prerequisite. That prerequisite is the divine power of the angel race!] [This means that you have to have the divine power of the angel race to neutralize its dangers!] A long series of words floated in front of Pierce¡¯s eyes. Slowly, a smile appeared on his face. Besides the thick frost element, he had strong divine power from the angel race! The most powerful divine power in his body was the frost element of the Frost Dragon. After all, the frost power in his body was constantly increasing every day. This meant that his strength was already approaching Frost¡¯s current strength. He would be able toplete the dragon transformation in about half a year! At that time, his body would havepletely fused with the Frost Dragon bloodline. Combined with the angel bloodline, he would be an invincible existence! However, what he was slightly unsatisfied about was that this bottle of angel bloodline did not seem toe from the Battle Angel race! In the battle just now, everyone heard the words from the Archangel¡¯s mouth. The battle angel race was the legendary angel race. They possessed powerful strength that were far from what ordinary angels couldpare to. But this was not bad either. He would not force what could not be forced. After all, as the number of bloodlines increased, he did not believe that he would not be able to get a powerful bloodline. The most sensitive battle angel Vivier approached him and looked at the golden bloodline bottle curiously. She could feel the Archangel¡¯s aura in the bottle! Powerful and holy! Her eyes light up. If Pierce inherited this power, he would be far stronger than he was now. She wanted to see Pierce bing stronger. If he was too weak, his lifespan would be affected. After obtaining the relevant legacy of the Seraph, she hadpletely understood some information about the longevity race. After bing a Seraph, Vivier¡¯s strength was infinitely close to the eighth stage. This was the mythical level! The Seraph race was not an ordinary angel race. The two could not even bepared. Her lifespan had also been infinitely enhanced. She was practically an immortal. But she had a premonition that one day her lifespan would reach an end. But if she broke through to the eighth stage, she would no longer have any worries! Likewise, Pierce had to do the same. Vivier slowly looked at Pierce¡¯s thoughtful expression. If possible, she had to collect all the bloodlines rted to longevity. The golden potion attracted the gazes of others as well. They did not even nce at the newborn Undead Archangel. Countless people were envious of this bloodline. It was the same for those in the real world who had obtained superpowers. They had seen the power of the Archangel. That power that could destroy the world was something their superpowers could neverpare to. How could they not be envious?! Pierce looked at the angel potion and smiled before drinking it. A burning sensation surged from his throat to his stomach, and it gradually enveloped his body. The angel¡¯s divine power in his body was slowly spreading. In just an instant, the pure white and holy light spread from Pierce¡¯s entire body. Vivier looked at this familiar holy light power with a strange expression. She had been fighting this power just earlier. And now this power was inside Pierce. Pierce slowly inherited the power of an angel! Chapter 138 - Frosts Shock!

Chapter 138: Frost¡¯s Shock!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After inheriting the angel bloodline, Pierce was not enveloped like Vivier when she had evolved into a Seraph. In just an instant, the golden bloodline directly transformed Pierce¡¯s frost bloodline, which had yet to fully evolve, into an angel bloodline. This was not quite urate. Currently, half of Pierce¡¯s bloodline was already upied by the angel bloodline, while the other half belonged to the Frost Dragon bloodline. Moreover, these two bloodlines were fusing under the envelopment of holy light. They were fusing into a new bloodline. Pierce had already used the bloodline fusion potion before using the angel bloodline. He wanted to see what the Frost Dragon bloodline and angel bloodline could evolve into! The evolution process was not painful at all, nor did it feel as cold as when the frost bloodline filled his body. Instead, it felt warm.. The evolution took about half an hour. In just half an hour, Pierce¡¯s strength had undergone a tremendous change! The Frost Dragon bloodline and angel bloodline hadpletely fused. Perhaps he could be called Frost Dragon Angel now? However, he did not think too much about it. The most important thing now was to test the new power he had obtained to determine the level of his current strength. Pierce¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened. His originally ck pupils had turned into a light golden color, making him look like an angel. If one looked carefully, they could see a trace of sky-blue in the light gold. It meant that the two bloodlines hadpletely fused. Pierce slowly opened his eyes and scanned the clearing ahead. He extended his hand and mobilized the frost power and divine power in his body, aiming his palm at the empty space. Slowly, the power in his body kept surging out as if it was endless. Immediately after, golden spikes that emitted cold air appeared in the air, before shooting out into the clearing. Although the others did not see any traces of frost element, they could feel the iparable coldness. This scene stunned the few people nearby. After a while, Frost muttered to herself shakily, ¡°Why did the frost power fuse with the angel power?¡± ¡°This ispletely inconsistent with my knowledge!¡± Hearing Frost¡¯s question, the Elven Queen checked her knowledge and found that there was no such information, so she could only shake her head helplessly. She had knowledge of ten thousand years of history, and she had never heard of such a situation! She had seen the offspring of the Frost Dragon and angel, but the Frost Dragon¡¯s bloodline suppressed the angel¡¯s bloodline, allowing its offspring to inherit the frost element! Perhaps the rarest was an offspring who had the power of both frost dragon and angel, but the powers were not fused. What Pierce was releasing now was clearly a fusion of angel power with frost element. This unbelievable situationpletely went against her worldview. Pierce slowly stopped. He could feel that his power up was not just a little bit! The various elements in his body had never been so abundant as if he had endless power. He even felt that he could control the dragon transformation! Pierce slowly activated the Frost Dragon bloodline in his body. Under Frost¡¯s unbelievable eyes, one of Pierce¡¯s arms was slowly covered in ice-blue scales, and his fingers turned into sharp ws! Pierce frowned and realized that he had used all his strength, but he could only transform one arm into the Frost Dragon¡¯s sharp ws. As for the remaining body, no matter how hard he tried, he could not transform it. It was as if his strength was only enough for this step. As for strengthening his body further and turning into a dragon, it seemed a little insufficient. After all, the power of his bloodline had not reached that level. He could only slowly fuse with the dragon bloodline through time. ording to the current situation, the angel bloodline seemed to have elerated his fusion with the dragon bloodline. He was not too far away from bing a dragon! Pierce slowly regained his senses and looked around. The clearing that was originally filled with weeds was now filled with spikes. Furthermore, they were emitting a cold aura, making one feel a chill. Everyone present was a powerful creature, so this cold did not affect them much. But, it was unbearable for Mel and the griffin. Their strength had yet to reach the peak stage, and they were still in their growth period. Pierce slowly withdrew his power to prevent the two cuties from freezing. As the power was withdrawn, the cold air gradually returned to his body. ¡°That form of yours was dragon transformation?!¡± When Pierce retracted his power, the impatient Frost immediately walked over and grabbed the arm that had turned into dragon ws. Frost was shorter than Pierce. So her icy blue hair hit Pierce¡¯s chin, making him feel slightly itchy. A faint scent came from her hair, which smelled like the bath products he¡¯d purchased. Perhaps it was not just Frost, but the other women around also had this scent. ¡°Maybe the angel bloodline elerated the fusion of the Frost Dragon bloodline in my body!¡± Pierce told Frost his guess. He did not care about Frost¡¯s shocked expression at all. Frost Dragon bloodline? Was it the bottle that was filled with frost energyst time? What kind of ability was this? It could actually transform an ordinary human into a Frost Dragon! No, no, there was still angel power. In other words, this man in front of her had both the bloodline of the Frost Dragon and an angel! In other words, the potion he drank just now was a bloodline item? It was only now that Frost realized why Pierce had an aura she was familiar with and close to. Chapter 139 - Asura Rankings Update!

Chapter 139: Asura Rankings Update!

Under Frost¡¯s curious gaze, Pierce told her his current situation. After hearing Pierce¡¯s exnation, Frost was stunned, as if she had not expected this oue. No wonder she felt that she felt closer to Pierce and was more and more sensitive to his aura! Now, there was an answer to this question. Pierce was already evolving into a male Frost Dragon! Her face blushed. The little female dragon, who had been single for 1,000 years, naturally could not help but be attracted by this strong aura of the opposite gender. Who knew that this weak human would one day be a member of her race! Frost¡¯s head was a mess now. She thought hard, but even as she did, her hands didn¡¯t stop moving. It kept stroking Pierce¡¯s dragon-like arm. It also had ice-blue scales and sharp ws! She could not help but feel that the scales were very hard! It was simply the greatest treasure to her, making her continue to feel it around. Pierce looked at Frost, who had been stroking his arm. He looked thoughtful. He didn¡¯t turn his arm back into the human form, but let Frost hug it. Then, he strolled to the front of the Sea of the Dead. At this moment, the Archangel hadpletely transformed into an undead. He was standing dazed on the spot, waiting for Pierce¡¯s orders. The current Undead Archangel hadpletely be Pierce¡¯s puppet, a battle puppet! After all, the strength of the Undead Archangel was not to be underestimated. Especially after the baptism of the Sea of the Dead, the boundless holy light power had already turned into death power. This was not because the angel had two attributes that restrained each other after undergoing the undead transformation. If that was the case, the angel¡¯sbat strength would drop several times! There was no need for Pierce to keep this trash by his side because such an angel could not even defeat a lightning sura! The undead transformation of the Archangel required the conversion of all the holy light power into the undead power, so there was no holy light in his body now. He could no longer be called an angel. To be precise, being called a Fallen Angel might suit his identity better! With such a powerful creature, Pierce could ensure the safety of his city. After all, he often went out to search for various things. The lightning sura might be able to stop all the random invaders. But leaving an Archangel behind was for just in case situations! Pierce looked around at the people waiting for his orders and nodded gently. It had to be known that Pierce¡¯s current strength was not something anyone here could resist except Vivier. Even Frost sensed the powerful aura hidden in Pierce¡¯s body when he was testing his strength earlier. She was no longer his opponent. This made Frost somewhat depressed. In less than a month, this weak human had already surpassed her who had lived for 1,000 years! No one would feel good about this. What was even more bizarre was that when Frost learned that the angel had only been born for less than a year, her jaw dropped. One was more abnormal than the other. There was no way to fight them at all. She should just keep on being Pierce¡¯s personal maid! If she did well, she might be able to dine with Pierce? Frost couldn¡¯t help but think of the term, and then quickly shook her head to clear the disgusting thought. She was a noble dragon. How could he have such thoughts about a human? It was ridiculous! Frost looked up at Pierce¡¯s handsome face. Her arms tightened around Pierce¡¯s hand, making him feel ufortable. The aesthetic sense of humans was different from that of dragons¡¯. The elves and angels would think Pierce was rather handsome, while Frost felt that all the humans looked simr. Therefore, Frost had no concept of the term handsome or beauty. She even felt that she had amon face. Apart from her icy blue hair and icy blue eyes, she was no different from those humans. If the women in the live-stream heard this, they would be furious! At this moment, Pierce asked the Archangel to patrol outside while he returned to his room to rest. They had been busy for a whole day and were exhausted. Although their bodies did not feel too tired, they suffered mental exhaustion. Especially after experiencing a character like the Archangel! Even the Elven Queen could not fight it. If she were to fight against that devastating power, the oue would probably be a nightmare for her! Fortunately, they had already won this battle, and she did not need to have any worries. Tonight¡¯s dinner was dealt with by the 30 female elves. The vegetables and fruits they nted had all ripened. Pierce did not buy too many ingredients tonight. Instead, he wanted to enjoy the food he made himself. He was also going to try the cooking skills of the elves, or rather, food from another world! It was inevitably boring to only eat the things provided by the Tower Defense world. The food was slowly served to the dining table. Forbat force members like Pierce, they sat in a room while the remaining elves found seats elsewhere. After all, Pierce wanted to talk to them about the future defensive measures against the invasions. At this moment, Pierce suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense world. [The Asura Rankings have been updated. All contestants on the rankings, please check and receive your rewards!] Chapter 140 - Blood Moon Mode?

Chapter 140: Blood Moon Mode?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios [The Asura Rankings have been updated. All contestants on the rankings, please check and receive your rewards!] Just as he was about to discuss the arrangements for the next invasion, Pierce suddenly received a notification from the Tower Defense world. In fact, Pierce was not the only one who received this message. All the contestants in the Tower Defense World received this message. The Asura Rankings were refreshed again! This meant that someone was on the rankings or someone¡¯s strength had risen again! No matter what, there was a fluctuation in the Asura Rankings! Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. Could it be that after absorbing the angel bloodline, his strength had increased greatly, and the Tower Defense world was going to reward him? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the rewards. The rewardsst time were already very rich, so this time would definitely not be too bad.. Pierce quickly opened the Asura Rankings. He checked his strength. As for the vampire in second ce, there was a huge gap if he wanted to surpass Pierce. Pierce felt funny when he thought of the message Zenus had sent him earlier. As for whether other people got on the rankings, Pierce was not too concerned about it. This meant that they had luck and strength. Anyway, they would not surpass Pierce. After all, Pierce could be said to be the strongest participant! It was not an exaggeration to say that with Pierce¡¯s current strength, it would not be a problem for him to fight the remaining teams alone. This was absolute confidence that came from strength! The Asura Rankings appeared in front of Pierce. Several names began to appear on the disy. First ce: Pierce (Level 6) Second ce: Zenus (Peak Level 4) Third ce: Tom (Peak Level 2) Fourth ce: Edward (Peak Level 2) Fifth ce: None! The rankings this time instantly ignited the entire Tower Defense world! What was going on with the rankings this time? Other than Pierce and Zenus, there were two more people. One was Tom, and the other was Edward. No one knew these two people. They had never even heard of them. In another Tower Defense city, there was an unknown team with about 50 contestants. They looked at the two giggling contestants in the middle in shock. This! Those two were actually on the rankings! Everyone was agitated. They all ran over to ask these two contestants how they became so powerful. The other countries were also discussing the two. They all wanted to know how they obtained such a powerful force. After all, they knew about a vampire and a frost dragon. These two seniors were the first to be famous, but what the hell were the other two? Pierce wasn¡¯t too surprised by the sudden appearance of the two contestants. After all, in his opinion, it would be a problem if someone else hadn¡¯t made it to the rankings yet. As the invading monsters became stronger, the Tower Defense world would make adjustments. Therefore, there would be more bloodline items! However, what bloodline did these two inherit? Pierce looked at it curiously and received a notification from the hint system. The third ce Tom obtained the bloodline of a level 3 bronze serpent. It seemed to have quite the potential. The fourth ce Edward obtained the inheritance of a fox, which had about the strength of a level 4 creature. It also had extraordinary potential. Pierce stopped observing after a brief nce. After all, such people would appear sooner orter. As for how they obtained it? That was none of his business. All he had to do was protect his city properly. The buzz of the two new bloodlines covered up the remark about Pierce¡¯s strength which had changed to level 6, so many people did not notice it. Instead, it was the vampire Zenus who noticed it as he had been observing the rankings closely. He had aplicated expression on his face. He clearly trained day and night, but the gap between him and Pierce was getting wider and wider. There was no way to make up for it! It looked like he was going to stay behind Pierce forever. No, I have to obtain a powerful bloodline too. At this moment, Zenus decided that if he had the chance to change his bloodline, he would definitely change to a stronger bloodline. The vampire bloodline was much better than other bloodlines. After all, vampires were also of the legendary bloodline, but they had too many ws. It seemed like he had to pay attention to things rted to sudden invasion in the future. In the city of Country M. Pierce looked thoughtfully at the people who had eaten their fill. Pierce¡¯s strength had already reached the peak. It would be extremely difficult for him to take a further step. It seemed like he could only focus on the Tower Defense world¡¯s rewards. After all, if he was lucky, he could obtain a golden evolution potion. Therefore, he had to pay attention to some things in the Tower Defense World, although he did not know why his luck had always been good in this aspect. The next step was to fully nurture Frost. Frost¡¯s current power was still a little insufficient. Vivier had reached a bottleneck. She could only rely on the Tower Defense World¡¯s rewards to increase her strength. As for Pierce, he was fine. After all, he was preparing to buy two Badges of Bonds and focus on conquering these threedies. They were responsible for hard work, while Pierce was responsible for lying down. However, just as everyone was about to rest after finishing their meal, Griffin suddenly ran out of the room. The griffin¡¯s strength suddenly increased by three to four times. It seemed to be much stronger now. Everyone was surprised. Didn¡¯t it just evolve to level 5? How did it suddenly be so powerful! Pierce thought curiously. At that moment, the Tower Defense world answered his question. [Detected that the world is operating normally. In order to further improve the participants¡¯ experience, the Blood Moon mode has been activated!] Chapter 141: Dungeon? Chapter 141: Dungeon? Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios [Detected that the world is operating normally. In order to further improve the participants¡¯ experience, the Blood Moon mode has been activated!] [This mode will be challenged in dungeon mode!] [The rules of this Blood Moon dungeon will now be announced!] Dungeon?? Pierce was puzzled by the term. Since when did the Tower Defense world have dungeons? Before Pierce could think further, a series of messages appeared before him. [Blood Moon dungeon is the first Tower Defense dungeon challenge. The winner will receive rich rewards!] [The dungeon is a special space created in order to increase the strength of the participants in the Tower Defense world.] [Any casualties in this dungeon will be healed up after the instance dungeon ends. In other words, death in this dungeon does not represent the final death!] [Each country can at most select three contestants to enter the instance dungeon!] [¡­] Countless messages shed before Pierce¡¯s eyes, but fortunately, his spiritual power also increased with his strength. He instantly scanned through all the messages. After reading these messages, Pierce realized that there was a Blood Moon dungeon opening time in the lower left corner of his interface. But what had happened to the griffin? Pierce turned his head to look at the griffin, which had more than doubled in strength, and was momentarily confused. At this moment, a breeze blew through the curtains, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The fluttering curtains were covered in ayer of scarlet hue. The originally pure white moon had already disappeared. Recing it was the bright red moon. Pierce hurried to the door and looked out at the sky. He saw the red moon which looked about the size of a basin. Crimson moonlight shone on their skin, and they felt some increase in their strength. Although Pierce did not feel this, the other non-human creatures had the illusion that their strength had increased. These were probably because he had notpletely fused with the frost and angel bloodline. But why did such an ominous moon suddenly appear in the Tower Defense world? Didn¡¯t it say it was a dungeon? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Why did the scene that probably belonged to the dungeon suddenly appear in the Tower Defense world? Frost stared at the red full moon in the sky. What was going on in this world? No one answered her question. In fact, it was not only Pierce who saw this scene. The other participants who had received the information about the dungeon also saw this scene. They all raised their heads and looked at the red full moon in the sky, their faces slightly dazed. Didn¡¯t it say that it would be a dungeon? Was this game conducted in the Tower Defense world? When the audience in the live-stream saw this scene, they also began to speak. ¡°The griffin has be stronger again!¡± ¡°Dungeon games are a good idea!¡± ¡°I suspect that the Tower Defense world is deliberately allowing the contestants to obtain powerful strength.¡± ¡°As the monster invasion grows stronger, if the contestants do not have strong strength, they will probably not be able to hold on.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as ying games? It¡¯s to let the yers¡¯ strength catch up to the progress of the version!¡± ¡°Therefore, the rewards this time will be very rich. There might even be bloodline itemsa€|¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, but why isn¡¯t it me!?¡± ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you really entered the Tower Defense world, you would be long gone.¡± All sorts ofments were posted in the live-stream at an extremely fast speed. Pierce turned to the slowly changing griffin. The griffin was lying on the ground, staring at the moon with its crimson eyes. It was as if it was very attractive. At this moment, the moonlight outside the window suddenly dimmed, and the redness gradually disappeared from this world. In its ce was still the bright white moon. The Tower Defense system notification appeared. [The simtion of the moon has beenpleted and is being projected into the dungeon world. Please wait for the formation of the dungeon world!] This announcement made everyone understand why a red moon that was supposed to be in the dungeon appeared in the Tower Defense world. It turned out that this red moon was a simtion to better be used in the dungeon world. Everyone silently heaved a sigh of relief. They had thought that this instance dungeon would begin in the real world. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t it vite the rules of the dungeon? Since if they died in the real world, they would really die and would not be resurrected. Fortunately, the announcement made everyone feel relieved. As the red moon slowly faded, the white sky once again enveloped the night sky. The griffin, which had undergone violent strengthening, also returned to its previous appearance. The other creatures also felt the powerful force that was strengthening their bodies slowly weakening. This allowed them to obtain important knowledge regarding the dungeon world. This moon had the ability to strengthen. In other words, almost all the creatures that entered the instance dungeon were enhanced. Moreover, only three people could enter this dungeon. In other words, Pierce had to properly screen his teammates! However, at the thought of this, Pierce suddenly became worried. If the Tower Defense world demanded the entry condition of the dungeon to be participants, then wouldn¡¯t the Elven Queen and Frost be unable to enter? But this worry was not something he could think of now. There was still about a day before the start of the dungeon. Pierce quickly made preparations to deal with the arrival of the dungeon. After all, there was still no news about the seventh Tower Defense invasion, and Pierce did not know how powerful the next enemy would be.. Chapter 142 - Waiting for the Instance Dungeon to Be Opened!

Chapter 142: Waiting for the Instance Dungeon to Be Opened!

The seventh invasion had yet to begin, and Pierce did not know how powerful the next enemy would be. Therefore, Pierce had to obtain the most rewards in this dungeon to increase his strength and ensure his safety. The notification said the rewards for the first dungeon were very rich, so Pierce decided to go personally. Since there was the first instance dungeon, there would definitely be a second, third, and fourth. If possible, Pierce thought he would let his puppets participate in the next dungeons. No matter how he looked at it, this was a good idea. What he wanted to know now was whether his puppets were considered participants in the Tower Defense world, but this was not that important to him. If the puppets were not considered participants of the Tower Defense world, Pierce could challenge them himself. It would just take some time. At this moment, the sky was gradually turning dark. The moon was also shrouded in dark clouds, making it impossible to see clearly. Pierce looked up at the clock hanging on the wall and saw that it was two in the morning. He didn¡¯t know when it had started, but he started paying no attention to time. He guessed that perhaps because he had inherited the Frost Dragon bloodline and became a longevity seed, he stopped cherishing the concept of time. Longevity race had the advantage of being long lived, simrly, a hundred-year-old human also had the benefits of a hundred years. If Pierce had no objections to bing a longevity seed, he guessed that a level 8 mythical creature had no concept of lifespan. Pierce suddenly felt a tug at his clothes. When he turned around, he saw Vivier standing behind him. Clearly, Vivier had also heard the Tower Defense world announcement. As the battle angel with the highestbat strength, she definitely had to participate. As for the other teammate, they were dispensable. Pierce looked at Vivier who was looking at him and did not refuse. Anyway, he did not know if he could bring Vivier and the others into this dungeon. If they could enter, he would naturally bring Vivier with him. After all, he was a cautious person. If he was not careful, he might die in this dangerous world. While waiting for the dungeon opening, Pierce and the others returned to their rooms. The night was very peaceful. It was already winter in the Tower Defense world, and it was snowing outside. The Frost Dragon, which was very sensitive to the frost element, was even more surprised. She got up in the middle of the night and looked at the snowy sky. Apart from the first time she descended into this world and used the power of the blizzard, she had not seen any snowy scenery. This was the first time she had truly seen snow. The thick frost elements in the world made it impossible for her to sleep. Pierce, who had also grasped the frost element, was also awakened by this rich frost element. He thought that the power in his body had gone berserk! In the end, it only snowed outside, making him sigh. It seemed like being too sensitive to the frost element was not a good thing. It was better to sleep early. After all, what awaited him tomorrow was an entire day. He had to rest. He would have to arrange some relevant defensive measures tomorrow. With the increase in difficulty in the Tower Defense world, the elemental arrow towers could no longer provide effective protection. It seemed like it was time to upgrade and purchase some new things. It had been a while since hest checked the Unique Shop, so he had no idea what new things there were. The sky gradually brightened. The air was filled with mist and tiny snowkes were falling non-stop. It looked very beautiful. Many trees were nted on arge patch of area inside the city. They were covered with some snow, making it look quite fitting for this season. These trees were nted by those forest-loving elves. They had asked Pierce for some seeds, and because of the rapid growth fertilizer, the trees grew rapidly overnight. When he woke up in the morning, Pierce slowly yawned and rubbed his sleepy eyes. He looked out the window nkly. The frost had already covered the windows, making it impossible to see the outside clearly. The thick frost element was constantly stimting his nerves. This made him feel extremely ufortable. After all, he had not slept for almost the entire night under this stimtion. Although he did not need to sleep now that he had be a long-lived creature, it was difficult to change the human habit that had formed for over twenty years. This situation made him a little depressed. If it kept snowing, he would not be able to rest properly. From the looks of it, he had to build a barrier to iste frost elements. Pierce thought as he looked at the snow. The others had already gotten up and were eating breakfast in the living room. The women¡¯s conversation was very reserved. Especially after seeing Pierce slowlye to the living room, the room immediately fell silent. Pierce looked at them in confusion. Am I that scary? Frost, who had finished eating, left her seat before Pierce could take his seat. Pierce scratched his head at Frost, who was cleaning with a broom. Chapter 143 - Undead Archangel, Seraph, Pierce!

Chapter 143: Undead Archangel, Seraph, Pierce!

Pierce scratched his head in confusion as he watched Frost turn and leave. What was wrong with this dragon today? It seemed like she had been in a strange mood since yesterday. Pierce was not blind, so he could naturally tell. Forget it, there was no need to think about such things. The few people present were basically the high-levelbatants in his team. Pierce briefly told them about his dungeon preparation. The best n was for him to bring the two high-endbatants, Vivier and Frost. While the Elven Queen, the Undead Archangel, and the undead lightning sura would guard the city. But Pierce did not know if this n would work. The worst would be if only he could participate in the dungeon. After all, this was the first time an instance dungeon appeared. If he could obtain first ce, the generous rewards would be his. So what if he was alone? He could dominate all the teams alone! Pierce thought confidently. It was not Pierce¡¯s fault for being too confident. It was because Pierce¡¯s current strength waspletely iparable to before. Especially after fusing with the angel bloodline, Pierce was now ranked second on his team. The first ce was naturally Angel Vivier! Although Pierce was confident in his explosive strength, he was not an idiot. He could naturally feel the horror of the Seraph. That powerful strength was not something he couldpare to now, so he could only develop in peace. Not to mention, that angel was on his side. Pierce had told everyone his n, except Frost, who had already gone to clean the bathroom. Everyone nodded in agreement. After all, they werepletely under Pierce¡¯smand. After the discussion, Pierce created a simple barrier to iste the frost element outside the city and slowly waited for the opening of the dungeon. There were about three hours to go before the instance dungeon opened. The weather had already slowly turned into a blizzard. A pure white moon rose in the sky, and the sun set. The pervasive mist seemed like the veil of a goddess under the moonlight. Pierce was standing in the room, waiting for the dungeon to begin. What he wanted to test was to bring Vivier, Frost, and himself in. If it did not seed, he could only participate by himself. Without these two powerful helpers, the danger to him would jump from zero to 99. Time passed minute by minute, and the sky outside hadpletely fallen into darkness. Boundless mist constantly spread, as if monsters were invading, giving people a deep sense of oppression. At least many teams were afraid when they saw the fog that suddenly rose. They almost thought that this fog was the beginning of the Tower Defense invasion. Three hours passed quickly. A mechanical voice suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears. [The first instance dungeon mode is about to begin. Please begin selecting your participants. Please remember that only three participants can be selected for this instance dungeon. After this selection, you will be teleported into this instance dungeon!] After hearing the sudden voice, everyone was instantly excited. They had been waiting for the arrival of this dungeon. What did this mean? Didn¡¯t this mean that their time wasing!? Didn¡¯t this mean that they no longer had to fear those monsters? Everyone was in ecstasy, but the leaders of the various teams had already decided on the three spots. Each of them was undoubtedly an iparably powerful warrior in their team. They were selected based on theirbat strength, and not connections, because they represented the fate of their country. No one would be stupid enough to stuff useless people in! The various teams registered their three members. The audience in the live-stream also turned to the contestants participating in the dungeon. It would allow them to clearly observe the world of this instance dungeon. On Country M. Pierce was also ready. He signed himself up with the battle angel Vivier and Frost. Unexpectedly, he was rejected when he tried to enter the instance dungeon. This meant that he had no authority to enter this instance dungeon! While Pierce was feeling puzzled, he heard the message from the Tower Defense World. [You can only choose three contestants for this instance dungeon. Please do not teleport the extra creature inside!] An extra creature? Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He remembered that the extra creature was referring to Frost. He remembered that during thest Tower Defense invasion, Pierce and Vivier¡¯s names appeared on the final rankings! This meant that Vivier hadpletely be a contestant of Country M¡¯s city. But Frost was not or had yet to be recognized as a contestant. But what did it matter? What was the difference between having a dragon and not having one? There was no difference at all. As long as the Battle Angel Vivier was by his side, he was basically invincible. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as he recalled his puppets. If those puppets could enter, he would be able to gain another powerfulbat strength. At this moment, he called the Undead Archangel over. After all, it was only the participant registration time, and the dungeon was not starting now. There was plenty of time. As the Undead Archangel slowly walked to Pierce, Pierce signed him up. To his surprise, the registration actually seeded! Chapter 144 - Gloomy Castle, Bats!

Chapter 144: Gloomy Castle, Bats!

However, to Pierce¡¯s surprise, the registration was a sess! This meant that apart from the unusual creatures that were not recognized by the Tower Defense world, all of Pierce¡¯s puppets were his truepanions. Vivier was also considered a participant. Thebat power of Pierce¡¯s dungeon team increased. Not to mention the battle angel, Vivier, even the Archangel who had undergone undead transformation was not someone the other teams could deal with. It would be a massacre in the dungeon. Pierce was confident in the Undead Archangel. It was because regardless of whether this was the first time the instance dungeon was opened, given the current strength of the contestants, it was impossible for the dungeon to be that hard¡­ The difficulty of the dungeon would be at a level that these ordinary participants could defeat. It was like exploring a dungeon. Every time, they would fight at the lowest level, and then continue to rise. If this was a challenge, it would be too boring. After all, from how Pierce saw it, this dungeon was simply giving benefits to him and the other contestants. Pierce clicked on the option to confirm the participation of his team in the dungeon. Under the gazes of Frost and the Elven Queen, Pierce and the other two slowly turned into light dots that filled the sky and flew into the sky. ording to what Pierce had told them, their task was to resist all the beasts that might invade. In their opinion, none of the beasts would appear near Country M¡¯s city. But since it was Pierce¡¯s order, they would just symbolically defend. Moreover, there was lightning sura patrolling below. From the looks of it, there was no need to guard this city. The Elven Queen sent the 30 elves to the city wall to guard. While she, Frost, Mel, and the griffin returned to the living room and did whatever they wanted. On Pierce¡¯s side, they transformed into light dots and entered the sky, as if they had passed through another space. Golden fragments condensed into their figures in the darkness. They had appeared in the dungeon. The surroundings were somewhat dark. There was no light in the distance, only a tall ck castle. As the number of points of light increased, arge number of people appeared on Pierce¡¯s side, but Pierce was not used to it. After all, he was alone in City M. He had lived alone for almost half a year. This was the first time he had seen so many humans. Thest time he had seen them was when he was helping Country G. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back and hide in the crowd. Vivier had already put on a ck hood to hide her identity. This outfit was low-profile and did not attract the attention of many people. However, it could not avoid the live-stream. In the real world, everyone was crazilymenting, especially after seeing Pierce and Vivier appear in this world. Thements section was flooded withments. It was as if they wanted to remind everyone that the legendary figure was standing among them. However, the contestants in the dungeon could not see any information in the live-stream. Everyone was very nervous. After all, this was their first time participating in such a frontal challenge. As the number of people increased, Pierce slowly retreated until he was behind everyone. He slowly looked behind him. Behind them was a dark sky, but Pierce could clearly see that a few meters behind him was a bottomless cliff. It was like a cliff, but Pierce felt like it was an abyss. Was this an illusion from the Tower Defense world? What a powerful strength. When would he be able to control such a powerful strength? Perhaps that day was not far away. Pierce recalled that his strength was growing extremely fast. Perhaps he would obtain the power of the Tower Defense world. The entire sky in this instance dungeon was dark. Only some faint light could be seen flying about. The moon and stars were nowhere to be seen. With his super vision, Pierce could clearly see that the light dots flying in the sky were formed of tiny insects. These were some strange creatures, but if it were the Elven Queen, she might find them very interesting. Looking at the insects slowly flying into the horizon, Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the tall castle on the mountain. With his extraordinary vision, he could see a group of bats pping their wings near the spire. Speaking of bats, that vampire Zenus should be here too, right? Pierce searched the crowd and found a pale, hooded man. At the same time, the vampire looked up and met his gaze. It was obvious that both of them had discovered their respective existence. Zenus smiled and nodded at him in a friendly manner. Pierce responded with a friendly nod. At this moment, the crowd had already begun to mor. Everyone came from different teams, so there would inevitably be some friction. However, this friction quickly disappeared in the darkness. Not far away, a ck vortex had already begun to slowly revolve around the spires of the ancient castle. The ancient castle was about thousands of meters away from where they were. Chapter 145 - The Undead Archangel Strikes!

Chapter 145: The Undead Archangel Strikes!

On the spires of the castle not far away, a group of bats were already pping their wings. From afar, they looked like a storm that charged into the sky. It looked very awe-inspiring. It was as if the castle was a ce that could not be stepped into. As the bat storm rose, sharp sounds appeared in the surroundings. Pierce and Vivier used their divine power to create a protective barrier. As for the Undead Archangel, there was no need for this. After all, he did not feel any pain. At this moment, Zenus, who had already be a vampire, slowly moved away from the two teammates filled with holy light. It was too difficult. If he got too close, he would be purified. There was no way for Zenus to get close to Pierce. Many contestants covered their ears in pain. This sharp sound was too stimting to their nerves, making many of the timid contestants¡¯ legs turn weak from fear. However, this did not weaken their will. After all, each person was an elite contestant selected from their team. Naturally, they had their own strengths. After all, no one would give the future of their country to three idiots. Pierce looked at the distant castle and was thinking about something when he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°A bunch of pretentious things. We¡¯re all in the same boat now. If we want to obtain the rewards, we have to team up and do our best!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Agreed!¡± ¡°Damn, these sharp sounds are too ear-piercing!¡± ¡°I suggest that everyone charge into the castle first. As for the final boss, whoever is lucky will get it!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the first person spoke, the others also began to discuss spiritedly, expressing their opinions. No one wanted to give up halfway and surrender, since they would not really die here. Thinking of this characteristic, the fear in everyone¡¯s eyes turned into a burning desire for power. That¡¯s right, they were immortal here. What was there to be afraid of? Slowly, the crowd began to walk forward. Everyone consciously followed behind. It was not a good thing to be in a stalemate here. They might as well advance. After all, they would not really die. As the group advanced, Pierce slowly followed behind them. The group got closer and closer to the castle. After stepping on a winding path, everyone finally saw the full appearance of the castle hidden in the mountains. It was an ancient building that was over ten meters tall. The patterns and decorations were simr to that of the castles of the West. As everyone slowly advanced, the bats in the sky seemed to have discovered them and charged down. The bats brought with them a piercing sound and a storm that covered the sky. Pierce wanted to see what kind of power these people had to fight off the bats. He still did not make a move. After all, he wanted to see their current strength. After all, everyone here was an elite of their team. As the bats charged, the contestants also took out their weapons. Based on what Pierce had seen so far, there was a longsword, spear, ornces that had been enhanced by the elemental energy stones. There were also bows. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but frown. At this point, he understood the difference between him and these participants was huge. The powerful vampire took charge of leading these people. Zenus looked at the bats charging at him and slowly smiled. These bats were at most level 2 creatures, not to mention that he had the vampire bloodline of bats. Coincidentally, his bloodline was the leader of these bats. He could also control the actions of these bats through his bloodline. However, when he slowly tried to connect to the bats, his eyes suddenly widened and turned pale. Zenus had already tested the possibility ofmunicating with bats long ago, and it had been easily aplished. But this time, he did not expect that these bats would not be controlled by him. Instead, they dealt a heavy blow to his spirit. ¡°Is their leader also a vampire?¡± This was the only guess Zenus could think of. Other than that, he had no idea at all. The bats were getting closer and closer. The contestants waved their weapons at the bats. The bats were unable to withstand a single blow from the elemental weapons. Soon, the corpses of the bats scattered on the ck ground. However, no matter how miserable their deaths were, the quantity of these huge bats was still not something these participants could resist. Their number was far higher than all the participants here. At this moment, a voice suddenly shouted from the crowd. ¡°Damn it, I wonder if Big Boss Pierce is here!¡± ¡°F*ck, if Big Boss Pierce were here, these bats would have long be corpses.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it. Hurry up and fight back!¡± Pierce, who was hiding in the crowd, heard the discussion and slowly smiled. It seemed like his strength was clear to all, and had even be a legend. Pierce had already witnessed the full strength of this group of people. Then, he asked the Undead Archangel to prepare to attack. The Undead Archangel nodded at Pierce¡¯smand. The hooded Archangel slowly clenched his fist and a ck spear emitting a thick death aura appeared beside him. The aura emanating from the spear now was different from before. It had been holy and powerful, but now it was filled with a thick aura of death. Pierce was surprised at the density of the death aura. Chapter 146 - Extermination

Chapter 146: Extermination

The Undead Archangel heard Pierce¡¯smand. The hooded Archangel slowly clenched his fist and a ck spear emitting a thick death aura appeared beside him. The aura emanating from the spear now was different from before. It had been holy and powerful, but now it was filled with a thick aura of death. Pierce was surprised. The death aura contained in this spear was really too thick. At least in Pierce¡¯s opinion, such powerful death power was rare. At this moment, as the hooded Archangel slowly revealed his strength, the already eerie air was filled with coldness. As someone with the Frost Dragon bloodline, Pierce could not feel the cold, but the participants around him could not ignore it. These participants held their weapons and attacked the bats in the sky. At this moment, they suddenly felt the surrounding air slowly turn cold. Vampire Zenus was the same. He held a bat that was charging at him with one hand and smashed it on the ground. What was going on? Why was it so cold? This thought shed across everyone¡¯s minds, but before they could react, they heard the bats in the sky scream. The piercing bat sound echoed in the crowd, scaring the surrounding people. The screams of these bats were too ear-piercing, as if their souls were being seized. However, that was indeed the case. The spear slowly swept past the bats in the sky and instantly seized their souls. The Undead Archangel had not used all his strength. If he had truly used his strength, this spear would definitely kill all the bats in an instant. The souls in the bats were instantly absorbed by this powerful undead power. What was it like to have your soul extracted? Pierce did not know, but he could understand a little as he saw the bats who were screaming non-stop. It seemed like the Archangel had be very powerful after the undead transformation. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. It was easy for the Archangel to kill any creatures below level 8. In other words, the strength of this Undead Archangel was enough to clear this instance dungeon. If possible, Pierce thought he would not being for the next instance dungeon. He would just let the lightning sura and the Undead Archangel participate and clear the dungeon. Pierce slowly made ns for the future. When he looked back again, he was stunned. At this moment, the Undead Archangel had already killed all the bats. There were no more bats in the sky. He did not know how many there were, but there was a high chance that there had been ten thousand. But now, all ten thousand bats have died under the angel¡¯s spear. The corpses were scattered on the ground, making it impossible for anyone to walk without stepping on them. At this moment, a red full moon appeared in the sky. The participants who had pets knew how much of an effect this crimson moon had on beasts. They had seen their pets being strengthened by arge degree. Moreover, their pets were only some kittens and puppies. But what if it was some powerful creature? From the looks of it, this instance dungeon was not that easy to clear. At that moment, everyone was searching for the yer who had erupted with such power. All eyes were on Vampire Zenus. Zenus slowly shook his head, indicating that he did not know either. If any of the remaining contestants could be so powerful, then it had to be Pierce. However, Zenus knew that the death power was definitely not something Pierce could release. After all, he did not know what that hooded Archangel was. Of course, he would not be too surprised if he knew. After all, that was just a method of Pierce. He felt that he would not be too surprised if this was indeed rted to Pierce. Just as everyone was discussing if it was Pierce, the red moonlight illuminated the bats¡¯ corpses. However, the bats whose souls had been absorbed were unable to move at all. They allowed the red moonlight to illuminate them, but there was no sign of them awakening. Many contestants had even reached out to pick up the bats. When they learned that Pierce was here, most of the fear in their hearts dissipated. After all, Pierce was like a god to them. Whether it was the Tower Defense Invasions or the descents of the unusual creatures, as long as there was a ranking, Pierce would definitely be first. Many observant people had already discovered the hooded Archangel. After all, they had yet to see Pierce¡¯s appearance, so they did not know if he was the one. But even if he was, they would not expose him. Because it would be an ungrateful action. At this moment, the bats¡¯ corpses were illuminated by the dark red moonlight. As if realizing that the bats did not show any signs of revival, the moon could only hang high above and did not do anything else. These bats were at level 1 and level 2. This meant that they were just minions. The real danger was in the depths of the castle. The creatures there were definitely much stronger than these bats. Chapter 147 - Entering the Castle, New Notification!

Chapter 147: Entering the Castle, New Notification!

Everyone knew that the creatures in the castle would be much stronger than these ordinary bats. It was far from what they could deal with, especially after the Blood Moon¡¯s enhancement. However, no one expected Big Boss Pierce toe here. This gave them some protection. Everyone became silent when they thought of Pierce. After all, Pierce¡¯s name was like a legend in their hearts. He had always been ranked first and had never gone down. With such a powerful person beside them, would they still be afraid of not passing this ancient castle? Many people had already begun to search for the person who had made the move. However, due to the harassment from the bats, no one had paid attention to the surroundings, so only few saw the person who had attacked. The Undead Archangel had already hidden his figure in the crowd, like an ordinary person without strength. Pierce followed behind the Archangel like a follower. The three of them followed the main group and slowly walked towards the distant castle. The corpses of the bats on their feet made creaking sounds. The journey was quite difficult because these corpses were blocking the way, but it was okay. What they wanted was strength. If everything went well, arge number of bloodline items would definitely appear in this dungeon! Almost every team had figured out the mechanism of this Tower Defense world. As the yers became stronger, the monsters that attacked would also be stronger. By the same logic, if the monsters became stronger, the yers¡¯ strength would be forced to increase! Everyone here was an elite. Their goal ining here was to carry the mission of their countries. Pierce was not that excited. Although he needed a powerful bloodline, he was not in a hurry to use it because he had just fused with the angel bloodline. In this instance dungeon, perhaps he could receive different rewards. This was the first dungeon in the Tower Defense World. It was inevitable that the rewards would be richer than theter dungeons. The crowd slowly walked to the entrance of the ancient castle. The eerie hangingmps with mes flickered on both sides of the road, reflecting everyone¡¯s shadows on the ancient trees behind them. The red moon reflected on everyone¡¯s faces, making them look like souls who were about to step into hell. Pierce pulled his hood down. He was not used to such an environment. It looked like the scene of the rooms in haunted houses. However, the ancient castle in front of him had an even more terrifying aura. But at that moment, Pierce suddenly remembered that this dungeon seemed to have been created using imagination by the Tower Defense world. In other words, the creatures here might not be real. This dungeon might not be of any difficulty to him. Pierce looked at Vivier who was emitting holy light and pondered. As for the contestants, their strength was much lower than Pierce¡¯s. However, there were two worth observing: Edward and Tom, who had obtained bloodlines. Of course, he was only observing. He was naturally not interested in them. The crowd was led by the selected captain, Zenus, who stood in front of the castle door. He looked at the antique building with amazement, as if it was a real fairnd. And it was very in line with his vampire aesthetic sense. If possible, he wanted to build such a building in his city. Of course, this was just a thought. Zenus shook his head and threw away all thoughts. He pressed his hands on the door and prepared to push it open. There were lifelike arts drawn on the wooden door. He could even smell a faint fragrance. This illusionary journey had alreadypletely affected their five senses, making thempletely immersed. Creak. The door was slowly pushed open, and the dust on it was scattered by the wind. The dark floor glowed like metal under the red moonlight. Zenus entered slowly, and the rest followed. Thest to enter was Pierce¡¯s group. Pierce turned and looked behind him. The path behind was already covered in fog, so it was impossible to walk back. ording to the current situation, if he wanted to leave this dungeon world, the first condition was death. The second condition was to clear this instance dungeon. Pierce pointed forward with two fingers, and the Undead Archangel walked slowly to him. He hade to clear the way for Pierce in case there was any danger. Pierce and Vivier followed closely behind the Archangel. As they slowly walked into the castle, the hall appeared before everyone. It was gorgeous and noble, but it was filled with a sinister aura. When everyone saw the interior design, their first impression was definitely this. The gorgeous candlestick was swaying on the red table filled with spiderwebs. But for some reason, the candle was still lit. There was also some rotten food on the table, and fresh red blood was in the ss. It was the red blood that made Zenus, who had already turned into a vampire, lick his lips subconsciously. His instincts were frantically telling him that this thing was definitely something good that could allow him to evolve. However, the current Zenus had yet to lose his rationality, so he chose not to take in such a foreign thing. He chose to not believe in instincts. Pierce had been staring at the unique food for more than half a minute. A notification from the hint system appeared! Chapter 148 - Arriving at the Second Level of the Castle

Chapter 148: Arriving at the Second Level of the Castle

Pierce¡¯s gaze had been on the red table for half a minute. The notification from the hint system appeared in his vision. [The food on the table, except for the rotten ones, seems toe from the blood of a powerful vampire.] [It can be considered another bloodline item, but I don¡¯t rmend you to eat it.] [The angel bloodline in your body conflicts with this vampire bloodline.] The liquid in the ss was also a bloodline item? Pierce turned to the goblet. Unexpectedly, with his powerful perception as an angel, he did not sense anything. Pierce turned to Zenus, who was leading the team. Seeing the expression on the other party¡¯s face, he knew. As a vampire of the same bloodline, Zenus had a strong reaction to this bottle of wine. But seeing the struggling expression on the other party¡¯s face, Pierce knew that Zenus was resisting the desire that came from his body. After all, no one would be interested in a cup of blood that had been ced there for countless years. At this moment, the Undead Archangel beside Pierce looked around and found no danger. Then, at Pierce¡¯s instructions, he strolled to the table, picked up the bottle of red liquid, and poured it into his container. Since no one dared to touch these things, Pierce naturally epted them. As for this thing, he had no use for it anyway, so the subsequent development would naturally be transactions. After all, with his angel bloodline, this vampire potion was a poison to him. Just like that, the Undead Archangel slowly poured the red liquid in the goblet into its container in front of everyone and strolled back to the crowd. Everyone looked at the tall and hooded man strangely. Which country was this person from? Was he unafraid of death? No one dared to touch the items in this castle. They were afraid that they might lose their lives and lose the qualification to participate in this instance dungeon. However, this was only a small interlude. It did not affect the mood of the people present. Everyone finished studying the first floor of the castle. In the entire first floor, there were only some simple decorations and some portraits. There was a man in the portraits. There were no other important items except for the bottle of red liquid in the goblet. However, no one present thought that the bottle of liquid was important, so they naturally did not care about it. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t find anything on the first level. Everyone, let¡¯s go to the second level!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s team up. It will be dangerous if we split up.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who among us is Boss Pierce is, I feel that there won¡¯t be any danger to our lives.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We didn¡¯t find anything valuable. Let¡¯s hurry to the second level!¡± After a simple discussion, everyone decided to go to the second level. After all, there were no monsters in the first level, and there was nothing precious. However, this was only the result of their presumptions. The most valuable item on this floor was the blood-red liquid in the goblet. It was a bloodline item. Moreover, it seemed to be from a powerful vampire. However, they did not have the hint system like Pierce, so Pierce was able to easily obtain this item. After the exploration of the first level, Pierce had a clear understanding of this dungeon. It was like a simple game. From the first level to the highest level, the level of danger increased from zero to the highest, and the rewards became richer. Moreover, the first level was a bottle of vampire potion. Then, who knew how rich theter rewards were? But only Pierce knew this information. After all, he was the only one who knew about the vampire potion and had obtained it. As they stepped onto a winding staircase, dust fell from the ceiling, Pierce patted the dust off his shoulder. He looked ahead casually and found it funny to see the nervous crowd. If they were nervous at this level, it was definitely because they did not have enough firepower. If they had enough firepower, they could easily send this castle flying. Pierce was not lying or exaggerating. With his strength or the power of the Undead Archangel, he could definitely blow this ancient castle away. However, there was no need for him to do so. After all, there were even more rich rewards. The entire castle looked to have about four levels. There was nothing on the first level, so there should be some soldiers guarding the floor on the second level. And the highest boss was on the fourth level? Pierce walked softly as his thoughts slowly became simple. The staircase was about a few meters tall. Because there were too many people, it took some time before they entered the second floor. Pierce was at the back, so he was thest contestant to reach the second level. However, just as he entered the second level, he heard the sound of weapons crossing. It was as he expected. There were definitely monsters in the second level. Then, the rewards would definitely be richer. Pierce¡¯s head popped out and his gaze finally swept across the entire second level. The vanguards, the battle angel and the Undead Archangel, had already begun fighting. They did not disy their full strength but suppressed it to the lowest, like an ordinary battle between swordsmen. After all, these were orders from Pierce, because Pierce did not want them to expose their strength to the world, although it was already known to the viewers from all over the world through the live-stream. At that moment, Pierce suddenly saw a man sitting on the stairs. Chapter 149 - Second Level Reward (Crimson Serpent Bloodline)

Chapter 149: Second Level Reward (Crimson Serpent Bloodline)

Amidst the sounds of weapons shing, Pierce¡¯s sharp eyes saw a man sitting on the stairs leading to the third level. The man was tall and had a pale face. His scarlet eyes looked at the contestants who were fighting with interest. The man seemed to have sensed Pierce¡¯s gaze. He turned toward Pierce and slowly smiled. However, it was this smile that allowed Pierce to clearly see two sharp fangs in the man¡¯s mouth. Was the boss this time a vampire? Pierce smiled back at the vampire. After all, he was a polite person. The man was stunned when he saw Pierce smiling back at him. He froze for a moment, then stood up and dusted himself off. He held the gold-iid walking stick and slowly walked upstairs. Pierce finally looked at the monsters on this level. Some skeleton soldiers holding swords in their hands?? Pierce froze when he saw the monsters fighting the participants. The reason was simple. These skeleton soldiers looked exactly like his skeleton archers. They didn¡¯t have the samebat power? These skeleton soldiers were easily defeated by the participants who held elemental weapons. A long staff brought up waves of sparks and struck a skeleton soldier. In just an instant, the entire skeleton turned into dust, or rather, burned into ashes. None of the skeleton soldiers could withstand a single blow from an elemental weapon. This level would be passed easily if this was all there was to it. Pierce also saw his two teammates in the group of participants. These two angels were fighting without using much strength. The two angels attacked one after another, but neither of them used strong moves. They only used ordinary techniques to dodge or counterattack the skeletons. However, these were just orders Pierce had given them before. After seeing the strength of these participants, he no longer wanted to continue this. These people¡¯sbat strength was only so-so. He had overestimated their strength. But he still did not give the order to use their full strength. It was better toy low. The participants dodged the sharp des that were shing at them, then attacked coldly with their weapons. Every sh, every blow, every shot took the life of a skeleton soldier. This battle was undoubtedly a crushing one, at least in Pierce¡¯s opinion. The scene before them was shown in the live-stream. Many people saw Pierce doing nothing and did not know what to say. After all, they had no way to request Pierce¡¯s help. In addition, he made Country M the true overlord of the world by himself. No one would look for trouble. It was estimated that every country was preparing to establish friendships with Country M. Therefore, thements were not able to criticize Pierce for hiding his strength. They were all making jokes. After all, they could tell that the participants were handling the skeleton soldiers with ease. These skeleton soldiers could not evenst a single blow. In just half an hour, they had wiped out all the monsters on this level. Pierce was also moving behind with a wooden stick in his hand. As the skeleton soldiers were annihted, Pierce was thinking about the man on the stairs. If he was not wrong, that man should be the ultimate boss. But why did hee to this level and even smile at him? It seemed like these dungeon monsters were intelligent. Pierce looked thoughtful. If the lives of these monsters were not controlled by the Tower Defense world, then this matter was worth considering. A huge stone b suddenly rose up in the middle of the second level. A circr stone pir slowly extended from the bottom. Everyone took a step back and looked at the stone pir warily. There was a small bottle of red liquid on the stone pir. It seemed like this was the reward for defeating the soldiers on this level. Pierce stared at it for a while before receiving the notification from the hint system. No one moved forward rashly, afraid that there would be some unknown danger. Although the rewards were right in front, they did not want to risk their lives rashly. [A bottle filled with the bloodline of the Crimson Serpent. The upper limit is peak level 4, and the lower limit is level 3.] [Due to the ipatibility with this bloodline, I do not rmend you to snatch or use it!] Pierce¡¯s gaze was strange when he read the introduction of the crimson serpent bloodline. Why did he feel that the bloodline of the second level was even more trashy than the vampire bloodline of the first level? Or was the notification unreliable? What was going on? Even a dog would not want this bottle of Crimson Serpent bloodline! At the thought of this, Pierce had no interest in snatching it. He only slowly watched from the corner of the wall as the others went to retrieve it. In any case, it did not matter whether he had this potion or not. At this moment, everyone slowly groped their way to the pir. They held their weapons and kept knocking on the stone bs below, afraid that a trap door or something would appear and kill them all. However, when they slowly reached the pir, a young man suddenly charged forward at lightning speed. The others saw that the situation was bad and quickly charged forward. At this moment, no one cared if there were any traps in the room. Anyway, it was only a fake death, not a real death. Furthermore, they had two teammates after they died, so why bother? However, their speed was ultimately not as fast as that young man. The young man already held the bottle of the Crimson Serpent bloodline. Chapter 150 - Grand Duke Bat!

Chapter 150: Grand Duke Bat!

The young man quickly took the bottle of Crimson Serpent Bloodline in the middle of the pir. Those who did not obtain it all revealed regretful expressions, but they did not think of snatching it. After all, they had already discussed it at the beginning. If anyone dared to seize the treasure obtained by someone, they would be amon enemy. Therefore, whoever was faster would be the winner! Pierce, who was watching, felt bored and strolled toward the third floor. He did not know if anyone else had seen the man sitting on the stairs, but he felt that some participants should have noticed it. After all, that man¡¯s interested gaze was too conspicuous. Pierce took the lead, followed by the angel and the Undead Archangel. The others were still regretful that they had not obtained the potion first. In fact, they did not know what the red potion was either, but there was a high chance that it was a bloodline item. After all, they did not have Pierce¡¯s hint system. The vampire Zenus had aplicated expression as he looked at the man who was gradually walking up the stairs. It was Pierce. He could clearly tell that the man sitting on the stairs earlier was also a vampire. In fact, its level was much higher than his. This worried him. If it were to attack them, the oue would probably be disastrous. Although there were many people, it was useless against absolute strength. If Pierce attacked, he believed that the battle would end in an instant. Seeing Pierce¡¯s figure gradually go up the stairs, the vampire Zenus followed slowly. However, he was not too close to Pierce¡¯s group, because he was afraid of the holy light power on them. Although he was a distance away, he could still feel his body weakening. It was only then that Zenus realized that his vampire bloodline seemed to have too many ws. It seemed like he had to change to a stronger bloodline when he had the chance. Everyone started following them to the third level. The most important thing now was to advance together and not act separately. They were not idiots who would try to move alone. As Pierce¡¯s group reached the room on the third floor, they saw a ferocious dog with three heads. Six pairs of scarlet eyes stared fixedly at Pierce¡¯s body, and drools flowed from three mouths that could corrode the ground. This should be the legendary three-headed hellhound. Although it looked like this, this three-headed hellhound was a true mythical creature. Pierce looked at the three-headed hellhound that was baring its teeth at him. The holy light power in his body erupted and filled the room. Immediately afterward, the three-headed hellhound seemed to have seen something terrifying. Its eyes instantly widened as it sprawled on the ground, its body trembling non-stop. The creature that was walking towards it made it feel afraid, even feeling that it might die. Its body was trembling, and the tail behind it was also lowered. Pierce walked past it without a nce. The battle angel and Undead Archangel behind him were the same. They did not care about the existence of this weak creature. After the three of them passed, the remaining participants gradually arrived at the third level from the stairs. However, they encountered the hellhound that was slowly climbing up. Everyone looked at the three people who had already reached the fourth level in a daze. For a moment, their heads were a little dazed. F*ck, what was going on? Why were these people so fast?! Why did this seemingly ferocious hellhound not stop the three of them? They could not wrap their brain around it. Did these three people cheat? The three-headed hellhound had already recovered its initial momentum and bared its teeth at the contestants. It looked very imposing, but it was actually like a creature that bullied the weak and feared the strong. While thinking, the participants turned their gazes to the golden box behind this three-headed hellhound. Why didn¡¯t the three people take the box away? F*ck, could this person be Big Boss Pierce? Everyone thought of Pierce, who had always been ranked first. They did not know what to think. Big boss, as expected of a big boss. He actually passed it so easily and even disdained that kind of box. Pierce was already strolling up the fourth level. He had already checked the box with the hint system and found that it was also a bloodline potion from a creature. However, that bloodline potion was not mythical. It came from an ordinary lightning tiger. Moreover, it was a rare creature bloodline that could control the natural lightning element. However, this was useless to Pierce. After all, Pierce already had a lightning sura who could automatically release electricity. As a level 6 lightning sura, the energy released was much stronger than this peak level 5 lightning tiger. It was not that he did not want to take it, but there was no need to. It was useless even if he took it. Even if he sold it for a good price, he believed that the other party would not be able to offer a price that interested him. As for the bottle of vampire potion he had obtained from the first level, he would give it to Zenus. Their countries were allied, and their own rtionship was simr to that of friends. Although one had be a vampire and the other an angel, and the two of them could not approach each other at any time, Pierce did not forget to bring a gift for the other. After all, Zenus was not sure that the red liquid in the goblet was from the vampire bloodline. The most important thing now was to see what the bloodline obtained after defeating that man was. The other party was a boss, after all. The fourth level slowly appeared before Pierce. The pale man in gorgeous clothes appeared before Pierce again. The notification came from the hint system. [Grand Duke Bat¡­] Chapter 151 - Surrendering the Reward!

Chapter 151: Surrendering the Reward!

As a pale face appeared in front of Pierce, the notification from the hint system appeared in his vision. [Grand Duke Bat, a level 5 creature. The bloodline in its body is vampire. It will prove slightly difficult for the current you.] [However, the Seraph beside you canpletely crush it.] Two short lines appeared in Pierce¡¯s vision. The golden red words did not change Pierce¡¯s expression. The monsters he had dealt with in the past were much stronger than this vampire. He did not think much of this vampire¡¯s current strength. Whether it was the Frost Dragon, the Elven Queen, the lightning sura, or the Archangel, all of them were much stronger than this vampire. This was indeed the first newbie dungeon. The strength of a level 5 creature was still quite dangerous for those rookies. If they were not careful, they would be wiped out. ording to the information Pierce had seen in the world chat, the strongest creature these rookies had dealt with was also at the peak of level 5. However, that kind of challenge waspleted with the help of elemental arrow towers, bows, and city walls. And now, these participants were only holding closebat weapons that were enhanced with elemental energy stones. If they wanted to focus fire, it would be difficult without long-range weapons to help them. At this moment, there was only one main force, Zenus. Pierce looked at the vampire in front of him without any expression. Indeed, this peak level 5 vampire was slightly difficult for the current him. Although he had a huge amount of holy light power and frost element in his body, he had notpleted the fusion yet and could not disy his true strength. The vampire in front of him slowly observed the creature with holy light that suddenly entered its room. It could feel the threat from Pierce¡¯s body, and its hair stood on end. With the vampire¡¯s strong sensitivity to holy light, it felt that the surrounding air was constantly being burned by the powerful holy light. What a powerful opponent! Its sensitivity to holy light made it frown. This feeling made it feel ufortable, as if intense sunlight was focusing on it. ¡®Looks like this level¡¯s treasure cannot be defended. If I hand it over obediently, perhaps there will be no problem.¡¯ After all, it was just a vampire who had been captured to work! The Grand Duke Bat wiped the sweat from its forehead, and a smile slowly rose in its scarlet eyes as it looked at Pierce. ¡°Wee to the fourth level of the castle, contestant!¡± On the lower level, the Grand Duke Bat and Pierce had looked at each other. However, at that time, it did not discover the huge holy light in Pierce¡¯s body. If it had realized that Pierce contained holy light that it hated when they met, it would not be standing here now. After all, it was only a worker forced to work by the Tower Defense world. Why would it make things difficult for itself? In any case, even if it could not defend the treasure, it would not receive any punishment. Unfortunately, since it could not seed in defending, it would not receive the bloodline enhancement promised by the Tower Defense world. Who knew that the contestants this time were so powerful? If it were any other energy, the Grand Duke Bat could still rely on its powerful regeneration ability to fight a battle of attrition. It was confident that it couldpletely exhaust the other party with his bat bloodline. However, this was an angel! How the f*ck would it fight a battle of attrition? For the sake of its life, the Grand Duke Bat decided to give this treasure to the participant in front of it. ¡°Respected and powerful contestant, this treasure behind me now belongs to you!¡± Under Pierce¡¯s puzzled gaze, the Grand Duke Bat slowly turned around and took a treasure chest with golden patterns from the pir behind it and handed it to Pierce. The expression was very fawning. Pierce watched as his eyelids twitched. What was wrong with this vampire? Weren¡¯t they a fantasy formed by the consciousness of the Tower Defense world? Why was it currying favor with the contestants now? Pierce looked at the other party suspiciously and used the hint system to check the surroundings. After realizing that there were no traps, he was stunned. He got the Undead Archangel to slowly approach the Grand Duke Bat. The Grand Duke Bat still had that inexplicable smile on its face when it saw a hooded man approaching it. However, as this Archangel slowly approached it, it immediately felt that something was wrong. The man who was gradually approaching it had the power of death? This man obtained power from hell? Before the Grand Duke Bat could finish its guess, the power in the other party¡¯s body slowly spread, and it waspletely stunned. What was going on? Why was there holy light in its body? The power of the death and the power of holy light actually gathered on one person at the same time! Was this man the legendary Fallen Angel?? Something was wrong, something was wrong! The legendary Fallen Angel also had the power of the death, but it did not have the power of holy light! As a vampire who had lived for nearly a thousand years, the Grand Duke Bat naturally knew about the legendary Fallen Angel. They were angels who had been bewitched by demons and turned their holy light into death power. From then on, they became Fallen Angels. But how did this man have the power of holy light? Wasn¡¯t this thing a Fallen Angel? Before the Grand Duke Bat could begin to wonder, the gold-edged box in his hand was taken by the Undead Archangel. Then the Archangel turned and walked to Pierce, slowly opening the box. The Grand Duke Bat was still standing on the spot. What kind of monsters were the creatures of this world? Not to mention the leader with the power of both Frost Dragon and angel. Just this man who was neither man, ghost, nor angel in front of it was enough to shock the Grand Duke Bat for 100 years! Chapter 152 - Undead Army Contract!

Chapter 152: Undead Army Contract!

The Archangel ced the golden box in front of Pierce and slowly opened it. Golden light shed in the sky. An ancient goatskin scroll appeared before Pierce. This time, his luck was not good. It was not a bloodline item. Pierce looked at the scroll that gradually appeared in front of him and picked it up. Immediately after, a notification from the Tower Defense World sounded in Pierce¡¯s ears. [Congrattions, you have cleared this Blood Moon dungeon and obtained the final reward, the undead army contract!] Undead army contract?? Pierce was confused when he saw the goatskin scroll with unknown words printed on it. Was this the final reward for this instance dungeon? Pierce carefully observed the item and confirmed that there were no mistakes before putting it in his backpack. The Grand Duke Bat had already given up on fighting and handed over its treasure to Pierce. Pierce realized that the monsters in this dungeon were not illusions created by the Tower Defense world. Perhaps this scene was a fantasy, but the monsters inside were dimensional creatures from different worlds. Pierce did not create difficulty for the Grand Duke Bat. After all, it had already handed him the treasure. He, Pierce, was not so unreasonable as to kill innocent people. At that moment, Pierce heard amotion from downstairs. The sounds of weapons shing had died down. It seemed that the monsters had beenpletely killed by the elemental weapons. Pierce scratched his head and saw the Grand Duke Bat. Since that was the case, there was nothing else for him to do. Pierce slowly walked to the side and out the window. ¡°Goodbye, powerful contestant!¡± At this moment, Pierce received a message from the Tower Defense world. [Detected that you have passed the dungeon. Do you want to leave this Tower Defense dungeon?] It seemed like he was considered to havepleted the dungeon mission. Since he could obtain the final reward, Pierce did not need to stay any longer. He immediately chose to return. After choosing to return, white light enveloped the three of them. In this dark environment, they were very conspicuous. Unfortunately, the other participants could not see them as they should have already started fighting with the Grand Duke Bat. Pierce had returned the box to the Grand Duke Bat and asked it to put it as a front. Meanwhile, in the dungeon, the Grand Duke Bat looked at the weak participants and did not know what to think. After it received the news that Pierce and the other two hadpletely cleared the level, the Tower Defense world did not announce its failure. The Grand Duke Bat was still a threat to these participants. In other words, whether these participants could clear the levelpletely depended on the Grand Duke Bat¡¯s efforts. If the Grand Duke Bat sessfully defended the level, it would still receive rewards, but it would not be as high as before. At the thought of this, the corners of the Grand Duke Bat¡¯s mouth slowly revealed a dark smile. The participants in front of it were like prey. They were naturally very attractive to a hunter like it. Pierce turned to look at the tall ancient castle, and a smile slowly spread across his face. He felt the number of bats increasing around him. It seemed like they had begun fighting. At this moment, Pierce and the other two¡¯s bodies seemed to be like mirrors as they shattered into ten thousand specks of light and charged into the distant abyss. Slowly, these lights disappeared from this darknd filled with blood. To Pierce and the others, only a few seconds had passed. A few secondster, they arrived at their ownnd. Pierce still had the backpack in his hand. The rewards for entering this instance dungeon were not that important to him. He did not find anything that could increase his strength. Or rather, the level of this instance dungeon was too low. These dungeons were probably created for those ordinary contestants. For a contestant like him, the Tower Defense world probably did not know what to give him. However, out of four rewards this time, Pierce obtained two. At least, in his opinion, this trip was worth it. Moreover, there would be more such dungeonster on. Pierce nned to let his two puppets, the Archangel and the lightning sura, participate. In any case, they were simply immortals in dungeons of such a level. Like that vampire boss, the Undead Archangel only needed to move a finger to annihte it. This was no longer just a difference in strength, but also a difference in bloodline and ss. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the goatskin scroll in his backpack. He took it out and spread it on the table. The others surrounded Pierce curiously. They did know thenguage on the scroll, but this did not include the Elven Queen. The knowledgeable Elven Queen had seen thisnguage before. ¡°This style belongs to some tribalnguages from ancient times. At that time, there were too many tribalnguages scattered. I can only understand some parts, since I never researched thosenguages.¡± The Elven Queen read the goatskin scroll carefully and realized that she could only understand a few parts. These words were from ancient times, used mainly in rituals. It was difficult for the Elven Queen to understand them. Chapter 153 - Undead Army!

Chapter 153: Undead Army!

After reading carefully, the Elven Queen tranted the few parts she understood to Pierce. The contents on those few parts mentioned spending souls to maintain the existence of the deal which was used to call for the help of the undead army. If this was a battlefield, these undead army would be a perpetual machine. After all, there would always be dead souls on the battlefield. Coincidentally,rge-scale battles often happened on Pierce¡¯s side. There were basically thousands and even tens of thousands of creatures. It seemed like this condition was quite fitting for him. Pierce checked the use of the scroll with the hint system. Immediately after, a series of golden words appeared in his vision. [A contract for a powerful undead legion. As you have always been fighting, I suggest that you sign the contract and summon them.] These short words immediately dispelled Pierce¡¯s doubts about the scroll. He signed his name on it without hesitation. The signed name emitted a strange red light. Then, in a sh, the entire scroll flew into the air and slowly burned. This contract took effect! Pierce looked around, but saw no signs of the undead army. However, the few most sensitive people raised their heads and looked at the forest in the distance. With their powerful perception, they felt that there were legions forming out of thin air in the forest, and the ufortable undead aura wasing from them. As the number of undead increased, the thick miasma gradually filled the air. Even Pierce felt it. He turned his gaze to the forest not far away. In the forest, a huge ck teleportation gate had appeared. It emitted ck starlight, as if it was an endless ck hole. Pierce finally realized that he was still not strong enough. He felt a deep sense of powerlessness towards this inexplicable situation. He slowly walked outside the city wall and looked at the portal. There were rotting soldiers in armor constantly appearing there. The aura they emitted was at least that of a level 3 creature. The best among them even had the aura of a level 5 creature. It seemed like signing this contract was not a loss. After about half an hour, the portal closed again, and Pierce received the information about the undead. [A total of 13,600 undead have been summoned this time. Please nurture them with souls in the battlefield.] [The strength of these undead will increase with the increase of the surrounding souls!] Pierce gasped when he saw the number of summoned creatures. He had never thought that he could summon so many undead creatures. 13,600. This was more than the number of monsters in the Tower Defense invasions! Not to mention, these undead creatures would not die. As long as there were souls, they could be resurrected indefinitely. Wasn¡¯t this the best army in the world? They would not fear death, they would not fear pain, and they could even resurrect indefinitely! This was the army Pierce needed the most! His strength had increased greatly. There were 30 elven archers, a patrolling lightning sura, a simrly patrolling Undead Archangel, and an army of 13,600 undead! With such strength, he would not even need to make a move to deal with the invading monsters. Pierce temporarily arranged the undead army to stay in the back of the city and wait for the invasion to begin before letting them attack. He could let them sleep in the back to reduce the energy activity of their souls. After all, he did not have many souls now. The previous souls were all used to upgrade the Sea of the Dead. Meanwhile, in the real world, the audience watching the live-stream were stunned to see Pierce appearing outside. They did not even see how Pierce passed through the Grand Duke Bat! After all, the other teams were still fighting bitterly against the Grand Duke Bat. More than half of them had already fallen, or rather, sucked dry. The Grand Duke Bat seemed to be at ease. They were very puzzled. How did Pierce pass? But there was no one to answer their question. ¡°As expected of Boss Pierce. He actually passed the dungeon without us noticing.¡± ¡°That scroll to summon the undead was the reward obtained in the dungeon world, right?!¡± ¡°Good lord, good lord, good lord!¡± ¡°The contestants from other countries are still fighting, but Boss Pierce obtained the reward directly!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Theints in the live-stream increased. Many people began to talk about the next Tower Defense invasion. After all, the previous reward was too high! After obtaining the superpower enhancement, everyone realized that their superpowers had increased by more than two times. The powerful feeling made many people addicted to it. Of course, they could not use their superpowers casually and had to follow the country¡¯sws. For those who used superpowers to break thew, their country had a special team or organization to deal with them. Time passed quickly. In an instant, the bright sun in the morning shifted to the afterglow of the setting sun. Pierce, who was eating, suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense world. [The dungeon round is over!] Chapter 154 - Transaction Request From Zenus

Chapter 154: Transaction Request From Zenus

[This dungeon round is over. All participants will be returned to their cities!] Pierce froze at the announcement. They actually won against that peak level 5 vampire? However, another message from the Tower Defense world sounded in Pierce¡¯s ears again. [This dungeon round has failed. All contestants who have obtained the reward for level 1,2, and 3, please protect your rewards!] Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding. He knew it. How could that group of people pass through a peak level 5 vampire with just the elemental energy enhanced weapons? It was the same even if there was the level 4 vampire, Zenus, leading them. After all, the Grand Duke Bat was in a higher ss than Zenus. It was powerful, and there was also bloodline suppression. No matter how Pierce looked at it, this battle waspletely one-sided. The other participants were greatly suppressed in every aspect. But in any case, the final reward for the fourth level was already in his hands. As for whether the others passed the dungeon or not, it had nothing to do with him. As the Tower Defense world announcement ended, the contestants who were fighting in the other world also fell into despair. The vampire was really too difficult to fight! Every time they injure it, it would regenerate over time. Furthermore, there were countless bats assisting it, and disrupting their order of attack. At the end, only 18 contestants were left. The weapons in their hands did not cause any harm to this vampire. Whether it was the fire element, lightning element, or water element, the damage to this vampire was healed in the blink of an eye. Wasn¡¯t this ability too abnormal? The remaining contestants were filled with despair. They no longer had any desire to fight against such a strong opponent. However, many of them realized a problem. Where did Big Boss Pierce go? After finding no signs of him, they could only rely on their own strength to advance. Unsurprisingly, Pierce was the biggest winner. The other contestants were just a foil to him. The contestants who obtained the rewards for the second and third level were pleasantly surprised. At least, they had obtained substantial rewards. Although they did not know what bloodline these rewards were, this did not affect their excitement. Now, they would finally gain powerful strength. A white light enveloped all the contestants including the remaining 18 contestants and the fallen corpses. Their bodies slowly turned into light fragments. Immediately after, these light fragments flew into the void beside them. In the blink of an eye, they appeared in their own cities. Moreover, the two contestants who had obtained bloodlines were grinning from ear to ear. Theyughed loudly when they were surrounded by their teammates. Hard work really paid off! As for the other contestants who did not obtain any bloodline or rewards, they were not too depressed. After all, this was only the first instance dungeon mission. There was still the second and third time. They would obtain bloodline items sooner orter. At this moment, someone who was attentive discovered a problem. It was the reward from the first level! They clearly remembered that they had searched the entire first level, be it the murals or the walls. Where was the reward? Was there something missing? Or was there some mechanism that was not activated? Just as everyone was thinking, a tall figure in a ck robe appeared in their memories. The tall ck-robed figure had poured the red liquid in the goblet into a bottle before hiding in the crowd. Could the reward for the first level be the liquid in the goblet?! Moreover, that tall figure had never appeared on the third or fourth levels. In other words, it was very likely that the other party had left after obtaining the rewards of the first level! They finally realized they had missed the reward that was right before their eyes. The one who regretted the most was naturally Zenus. He was the only one who noticed the red liquid in the goblet. His vampire instincts had been telling him to get the liquid, but his human intuition told him not to believe it. However, it was this human¡¯s intuition that led to him missing the reward So the red liquid in the goblet was the reward for the first level?! After thinking about it, Zenus seemed to copse. Such a good opportunity was right before him, but he actually did not grasp it! Wasn¡¯t this too wasteful? But who was that tall hooded figure? Based on his vampire instincts, if he drank that liquid, his strength would probably increase. However, because his thoughts as a human had affected him, he did not take it. Now that he thought about it, that bottle of potion might really be an item rted to the vampire bloodline! The most important thing now was to figure out which country the tall figure in the ck robe belonged to. But even if he could figure it out, Zenus believed that the other party would not sell the bloodline to him. After all, a bottle of bloodline potion was enough to change the fate of the entire country. Who would sell such a thing to others so easily? Except for Pierce, who was rich. Wait! Pierce!? Zenus¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as if he had thought of something. If his guess was correct, that tall figure seemed to be one of Pierce¡¯s two followers! No matter what, such a good opportunity was ced in front of him. He had to give it a try. Zenus sent a message to Pierce. If Pierce had really obtained the potion, he might have been able to buy it. After all, with Pierce¡¯s strength and his angel bloodline, it was very likely that the other party did not need a vampire bloodline! Chapter 155 - The Seventh Invasion Countdown!

Chapter 155: The Seventh Invasion Countdown!

After sending the message to Pierce, he quickly returned to his room and waited for Pierce¡¯s reply. At this moment, in the city of Country M, Pierce was thinking about how to use the Badge of Bonds. That¡¯s right, he had obtained three Badges of Bonds. With his current strength, he was still too weak. Only by using the Badge of Bonds could he obtain powerful strength. However, these Badges of Bonds depended on the affinity. This was a problem. Frost¡¯s rtionship with him was quite close now, but the Elven Queen had always been lukewarm with him, and the two didn¡¯t have much interaction. It seemed like he needed to take out some time to properly nurture his rtionship with the Elven Queen. After all, the life element of the Elven Queen was very powerful. Especially that powerful self-healing ability, what Piercecked now was regeneration ability. Pierce slowly ced the three Badges of Bonds on Frost, the Elven Queen, and Mel. If he wanted to obtain powerful strength, he only needed to nurture his affinity with them. His strength source was stabilized. He was now waiting for the news of the seventh invasion. Many things seemed to happen before every invasion. However, just as Pierce was about to return to his room to sleep, he received a message. It was from Zenus. Zenus was asking if he had obtained the red liquid from the goblet on the first level. It seemed like the vampire Zenus had also realized what was in the goblet. After all, the final boss was a vampire. Pierce thought for a moment, thenposed a message and sent it. Anyway, the vampire bloodline was useless to him. Instead, it would make him feel ufortable. And he had already thought of sending a message to Zenus tomorrow to send this vampire bloodline. He was not going to sell it as the other did not have much assets. He had the most assets among the participants. Moreover, Zenus had given him the bottle of golden evolution potion in the past. It was because of the golden evolution potion that Pierce and the others had sessfully defeated the Undead Archangel. If not for the potion Zenus had given him, he might have lost the battle. Pierce sent a message to Zenus about him obtaining the vampire potion. Soon, Zenus replied, wanting to exchange for it with some assets. Pierce sent an exchange request. Zenus was stunned when he saw the exchange request. This was because the request for this transaction was only a hundred Tower Defense points. How much food could a hundred Tower Defense points buy? How could this do? He was not the type to take advantage of others! However, after some thought, Zenus thought about his assets. He was indeed short on money. He thought for a moment and agreed to this transaction. He would treat it as owing Pierce a favor. As the transaction waspleted, a bottle of potion filled with red liquid was handed to him. Naturally, he also lost 100 Tower Defense points from his ount, but this reduction was negligible to him. He looked at the bottle of red liquid and his heart could not help but beat as if the liquid was constantly stimting his bloodline. Sure enough, he could not trust his human intuition. After all, ording to his human intuition, this potion was simply poison to him. Although he was not too optimistic about the vampire bloodline, the method to be stronger was right in front of him, and he had to ept it. He drank the liquid in one gulp. As his heart beat non-stop, his bloodline began to change. In just a short while, his strength began to increase exponentially. The powerful aura was proving the evolution of his life form. After the evolution was over, he quickly opened the Asura Rankings. He realized that his strength had reached level 5, but he was still ranked second. There was still a distance to go if he wanted to surpass Pierce in terms of strength. On the other side, Pierce, who hadpleted the transaction, nced at the 100 Tower Defense points he had obtained. At that moment, Pierce suddenly heard knocking on the door. He got out of bed to open the door, but all he saw was long, ice-blue hair. He thought it was Vivier. Unexpectedly, it was Frost? What was she doing here sote? ¡°Come in!¡± Pierce turned to Frost and let her in. Pierce looked at the short figure and wondered what she wanted. Although his sexual preferences were all-epassing, he was not mentally prepared for foreign creatures like dragons. ¡°I want to ask, is there a way to return to my world?¡± Frost, who was sitting on the bed, spoke, but this question made Pierce scratch his head. ¡®How would I know?!¡¯ However, seeing Frost¡¯s eyes darken, Pierce changed his words. ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°After all, the power of the Tower Defense world is not something we can guess.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Pierce looked at the silent Frost and didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. At this moment, Pierce received another message from the Tower Defense world. [The countdown to the seventh monster invasion has begun. All contestants, please quickly make arrangements to defend your city!] [Three days until the seventh monster invasion!] The seventh monster invasion¡¯s countdown had begun? But now was not the time to think about this. It was better to deal with Frost first. Chapter 156 - Confession

Chapter 156: Confession

Pierce did not react much after hearing about the seventh invasion. Just like usual, he would do what he was supposed to do. The main thing was he was already tired of hearing about the invasions. It would basically be just some weaklings. Instead of thinking about that, it was better to resolve the problem before him. For instance, Frost did not seem to want to leave. Pierce had no choice. After all, he was experienced in this method. Who knew what Frost meant by her question? Anyway, Pierce, who had been single for twenty years, had no way of knowing. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that the frost element in his body had increased. He quickly opened his Badge of Bonds and checked his stats. He realized that his affinity with Frost, which was in second ce, was quickly approaching Vivier¡¯s level. It was only a question, how did it increase the affinity? Not to mention, he had yet to give an answer to this question! What was going on? Pierce didn¡¯t understand. But even if he didn¡¯t understand, he knew one thing. Frost¡¯s favorability towards him was rising rapidly like a rocket. In other words, Frost¡¯s feelings for him were constantly rising. Pierce did not turn off the interface of his Badge of Bonds, so he could clearly see Frost¡¯s affinity that was increasing. He now knew something. Frost seemed to be extremely unstable right now. Because Frost¡¯s favorability was constantly increasing, as well as decreasing slightly from time to time. Pierce squinted at the figure sitting beside the bed, not knowing what to say. He had no knowledge regarding this aspect. The silencested for about ten minutes before he slowly walked to the side of Frost. This Frost Dragon, which had lived for nearly a thousand years, also did not know what to say. Ever since she learned that Pierce had the bloodline of the Frost Dragon, she no longer felt like she could treat him as a human. She felt like he belonged to the same race. No matter how one looked at it, be it the bloodline aura or the constantly evolving body, Pierce now had the characteristics of a Frost Dragon. However, what Frost did not know was that Pierce had angel bloodline as well. Perhaps as the number of dungeon quests increased and the bloodline obtained increased, Pierce would obtain many bloodlines in his body. No one would despise power! No matter how mixed his bloodline was, the power Pierce obtained was indeed real. The ability to control many powers and use them as freely as his arms satisfied all of Pierce¡¯s current wishes. Frost slowly raised her head and stared at Pierce¡¯s face. As Frost stared at him, the surrounding temperature began to decrease. With the Frost Dragon bloodline, Pierce could naturally sense that the surrounding air was constantly cooling. His perception in this aspect was indeed very strong. If Pierce didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought that this was a sign of Frost preparing to attack. But whether it was from their time together or the ve contract, Pierce knew that this was definitely not an attacking stance. This should be because Frost was slowly losing control of her emotions, and unconsciously letting out frost elemental energy. This had happened to Pierce as well when he was unable to control his emotions, but it was not often. However, would this Frost Dragon in front of him who had lived for a thousand years be unable to control her emotions? Pierce didn¡¯t know. After all, he wasn¡¯t a Frost Dragon. ¡°Have you ever considered living with a dragon?¡± Pierce suddenly heard a tiny mosquito-like voice. The voice sounded shaky. If he didn¡¯t see the frost-covered face beside him, Pierce would have guessed that this was how a shy girl would have confessed to her crush. However, this voice came from the Frost Dragon beside him who had lived for 1,000 years. Moreover, she meant it. These words were really unexpected. After all, in his opinion, the first person who might say these words was the angel Vivier, and not Frost. ¡°Living with a dragon. I¡¯ve never thought of such a thing, but I would be very happy if she were a beautiful maid like you.¡± Pierce thought for a moment and told the girl who had slowly lowered her head after asking her question. After receiving the answer, the girl who had lowered her head looked up again and stared at Pierce with icy blue eyes. Ever since the very attractive smell came from him, she knew that she had begun to have a trace of curiosity towards this hateful human. The reproduction of dragons started when they were about 1,000 years old. In other words, the dragons who had lived for 1,000 years were equivalent to an adult human. Thinking about it this way, it was not surprising that Frost was interested in Pierce. After all, she had just matured. Chapter 157 - A Night of Battle

Chapter 157: A Night of Battle

Looking at the tall man in front of her with aplicated gaze, Frost did not know what expression was on her face. She did not expect herself to end up with a human, a human that she had hated for a long time. Although this human had gradually evolved into a Frost Dragon with its relevant affinity with the frost element, and it was still a littlecking, this still did not change the fact that he was a human in the past, one of its foods. After hearing Pierce¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t want to live with the Frost Dragon, but he wanted to live with her in her human maid form!? What did this mean? Did he ept her or not? Having never experienced theseplex emotions, Frost did not know what to say. Time ticked by in the silence. Pierce looked helplessly at Frost, who was still sitting on the bed and had no intention of leaving. The rtionship between the two sides was still growing, and the frost element in Pierce¡¯s body was surging. It constantly proved that Frost¡¯s impression of him was increasing. She even seemed to be about to surpass Vivier, who was first. Pierce looked at Frost, then reached out and slowly turned off the light. Since words could not work, he might as well use his body! ¡ª¡ª¡ª It was dawn. Pierce woke up early at about five. He was exhausted. But fortunately, he did not die. His body had already fused with the Frost Dragon bloodline, so his physique was naturally very powerful, unlike that of humans. If it were his previous human body, he would have long gone West after the night of endless tossing and turning around. Pierce closed the door and walked to the living room. He then bought a sumptuous breakfast for himself. He had consumed too much energy yesterday, and needed to replenish his body. He finished breakfast and washed up before preparing to make arrangements for the seventh invasion. This had already be a habit. Every time there was an invasion, he would take some relevant measures like buying things that did not seem to be of much use. Because the elves were doing most of the work around the city, Pierce did not need to work so hard anymore. Not to mention, there were too many things happening in the past few days. There was no time to manage the city. Frost¡¯s workload had also be much smaller after the elves arrived. But she would still asionally do some cleaning. However, after experiencing the hardships of the previous night, Pierce felt that there was no need for Frost to work so hard anymore. Anyway, his Tower Defense points were enough to support them for half a lifetime. Furthermore, it was not that these points could not be obtained in the future. With every invasion, Pierce¡¯s Tower Defense points would basically double. After all, the monsters that invaded were very powerful, and the number of monsters was also increasing. Pierce was basically a wealthy city lord. Pierce had thought he would probably sleep with Vivier first, so it waspletely unexpected when Frost came to him.. He did not encounter any resistance when he pushed down Frost. If Frost had had the intention to resist at that time, with Pierce¡¯s physique, there was no way he could have forced her. Frost¡¯s physique was more than four to five times stronger than his body. She did not even breathe heavily after the night of battle. It was still okay right now. Once the favorability level increased with the others, he would be doomed with his physique. Whether it was for the future or for the present, Pierce had to intensify his training and properly fuse his Frost Dragon bloodline. He would then have the physique of a Frost Dragon, and would not have to fear exhausting himself! Just as Pierce was sitting on the high wall, basking in the sun. On the other side, Frost, who was in Pierce¡¯s room, slowly got up in her pajamas. Her ice-blue long hair was scattered behind her, looking a little messy. As a Frost Dragon, she did not need to sleep, but in order to better amodate this human body, she had already developed the habit of sleeping. Frost rubbed her eyes and yawned. The battlest night had notpletely satisfied her. She also felt that Pierce¡¯s physique was still in the human range, although he had fused with the Frost Dragon bloodline. It looked like there was still some time before Pierce couldpletely fuse with the Frost Dragon bloodline. Frost slowly pushed open the door and walked out. At this moment, Vivier¡¯s door slowly opened. A pair of long and white legs walked out. Soon after, an older sister with long golden hair in pajamas also walked out with a slightly dazed expression. However, when her sleepy eyes saw Froste out of Pierce¡¯s room, she instantly perked up! Chapter 158 - Planning to Conquer the Elven Queen!

Chapter 158: nning to Conquer the Elven Queen!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A pair of long and white legs walked out. Soon after, an older sister with long golden hair in pajamas also walked out with a slightly dazed expression. However, when her sleepy eyes saw Froste out of Pierce¡¯s room, she instantly perked up! What was going on? Why was this dragoning out of Pierce¡¯s room? Before Vivier could figure out the situation, Frost, who was rubbing her eyes, looked up at her and then turned to walk to the living room. Vivier was left alone in a daze. What was going on? As Frost walked into the living room, Vivier followed behind her, wanting to see where she was going. Vivier continued to stare at Frost. The two sides were in a stalemate for a long while. It was not until Pierce, who had been sunbathing outside, returned to the room that he realized that the two of them were slowly ring at each other. Pierce scratched his head disapprovingly and slowly sat down beside Frost. After all, what happenedst night made it impossible for him to not be beside Frost. He had to take some responsibility even if she was a dragon. Time continued to pass, and it started snowing heavily outside. Pierce felt like he should have stayed outside the whole day. Slowly, others entered the room and they started discussing the seventh invasion. Frost was now his own person, so Pierce could tell her everything he knew about this world. After Frost heard the exnation, she did not appear too surprised. After all, she had her own guesses. Only the Elven Queen, who did not know anything, was surprised. Soon, after a simple meal, Pierce returned to his room. Of course, there were two others following closely behind. One was Frost, and the other was Vivier, who was very curious. Pierce shook his head helplessly as the two of them followed him to the room. Anyway, this kind of thing had already happened. He couldn¡¯t pretend that he didn¡¯t do anything, right? That would be too out of his style. Piercey on the bed and thought about buying some items. His rtionship with Frost had reached a very high point, and was just a small gap away from the peak. Hence, the frost power in his body was very strong, even suppressing the holy light power in him. It had also be very easy to control this powerful frost power. Although this powerful force was not enough to deal with Vivier, who was staring at him. However, against some other monsters, it would be a massacre. Even if Pierce did not use the holy light power in his body, he could cripple the lightning sura 1v1. He could feel the frost element around him constantly fusing into his body, constantly increasing his strength. Was this the source of the Frost Dragon¡¯s strength? Absorbing the elemental power in the air to strengthen themselves was like cheating as Frost Dragons were creatures who could live for a million years! Pierce hated people who used cheats the most, but at the same time, he hated those who didn¡¯t allow him to use cheats. Although he had double standards, he was absolute not an as*hole! Pierce opened the Unique Shop and browsed through the items. But at this moment, Pierce suddenly remembered that his other Badge of Bonds did not seem to have much effect. Pierce quickly opened the Badge of Bonds interface and took a look. The third Badge of Bonds was hung on the Elven Queen, who controlled the life elements. After opening the interface, Pierce realized that his affinity with the Elven Queen was 15%. His affinity with Frost was 97%, and 92% with Vivier. His rtionship with the Elven Queen could only be considered as knowing each other, and not even at the level of a friendship. He naturally had the life element of the Elven Queen in his body, but that amount was simply negligible, and was even less powerful than his self-healing ability. Was his affinity with the Elven Queen that bad? It seemed like he had to properly nurture his affinity with her. After all, it was necessary for him to use the life element to gain powerful recovery ability. With the powerful self-healing ability, he could almost be an immortal creature. Pierce thought about how to nurture his rtionship with the Elven Queen. It took Pierce about five minutes to devise a way to conquer the Elven Queen. Although Pierce and the Elven Queen did not have many interactions, he could forcefully create interactions. This was very simple for Pierce. After all, the two of them lived under the same roof, so it was easy for them to meet each other. At this moment, Frost and Vivier, who were sitting on the bed, were staring at each other, neither giving in to the other. Pierce was helpless. He had never experienced such a bizarre thing. It would not be easy for him to deal with it. He could only let nature take its course. Chapter 159 - The Seventh Invasion Begins!

Chapter 159: The Seventh Invasion Begins!

For this kind of thing, it was better to let nature take its course. Pierce couldn¡¯t care less and could only let it be. Perhaps in the end, this issue would just disappear. Pierce looked at the Unique Shop again. It was filled with many goods and Pierce was momentarily dazzled. Ever since the Infinite Invasion, the number of refreshed items in the Unique Shop had decreased. So far, it had only refreshed about two times. Pierce nced at the newest items and shook his head. The new items were not of much use to him. [Potential Potion]: By using medicine to stimte your potential, increase your speed to the limit of your strength! Price: 8 unique points! [Lightning Spear]: A dark purple spear that ispletely made of lightning elemental energy stones. It is very powerful and can create lightning out of thin air to attack. Very effective against undead creatures. Price: 80 unique points! [¡­¡­] After scanning the remaining items, Pierce did not find anything that interested him. Perhaps these items were useless to Pierce, but they were simply divine weapons to other contestants. Pierce, who had the level 7 divine weapon, the Crimson Firmament, naturally did not fancy these lousy metals. This kind of first-stage weapon was only suitable for ordinary participants. Since he did not find anything good this time, he closed the Unique Shop. However, just as he was about to close it, Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He found an item around thest row. Some wonderful seeds! He remembered that when he saw the peashooters y, the introduction was the same. These things were quite expensive. Pierce looked at his bnce and realized that he still had a lot. Purchasing these seeds was like taking a drop of water from the sea. He bought them without hesitation. There were a total of 12 seeds. After purchasing them, Pierce handed them to Frost, who was ring at Vivier. He asked her to hand them to the elves to nt them. Frost was already like the captain of these elves. After all, she had been in charge of cleaning this ce. Moreover, she was also very powerful, so she naturally became the captain. Maybe in the future, Pierce would consider giving her a new position, like managing his daily life? But that was in the future! Pierce felt a headacheing on as he looked at the two silent but ringdies. He might as well chase them back to their rooms and have a good rest. It was better not to interfere in this matter. He would just wait for it to resolve on its own. Pierce pressed a hand to the top of their heads and led them out of the room under their puzzled gazes. Under their stunned gazes, he closed the door tightly. With a crisp sound, Pierce locked the door. Pierce heaved a sigh of relief. He had finally escaped these two troubles. After a while, Pierce browsed through the other store items. Then, he looked at the most recent hot topics in the world chat. In the world chat, there were always people chatting. For example, the two contestants who obtained the bloodlinest time had already be the hot topic of conversation. Everyone was discussing what bloodline these two people had obtained. However, no one answered their questions. After all, this was already a secret of the country. But this did not prevent them from discussing it, as well as talking about the hooded mysterious person from the first level. Many people guessed that the hooded mysterious person was Pierce. After all, only some people had seen Pierce, but most people did not. The three of them had be the hot topic of the entire chat. Pierce checked the chat briefly before feeling bored and going to sleep. If nothing unexpected happened, the seventh invasion would probably start tomorrow night. Before that, Pierce had to conserve his energy, although he did not need sleep now. He was unable to sleep though. That petite figure was not there beside him. After having enjoyed that feeling, Pierce felt somewhat uneasy at being alone and could not sleep. Fighting the urge to go to Frost¡¯s room, Pierce finally fell asleep in the middle of the night. What he did not know was that after he fell asleep, there was a soft knock on the door. The sound rang for a while, but no one responded, and they disappeared into the night. The corridor was silent except for the holy aura in the air. And long golden hair. But Pierce had no idea. The next morning, Pierce woke up early. Dawn had just broken, and the rising sun rose beside the clouds, passing through the thin mist with a trace of dense vitality. Pierce stretched and then turned to look out the window. It was still snowing. The branches outside the window were covered in rising snow. He rubbed his eyes sleepily. Then, he washed up and went to inspect the city. As for Frost, she woke up early and was sweeping the snow outside. Pierce walked over and stroked her head. She didn¡¯t resist. It amazed Pierce. Previously, when Frost saw him, she looked at him like he was an enemy who had killed her father. He did not expect her to be so obedient. Just like that, the days passed without any preparations. Pierce finally received the announcement from the Tower Defense world. [The seventh invasion is about to begin!] Chapter 160 - Deep Ones!

Chapter 160: Deep Ones!

[The seventh invasion is about to begin. All contestants, please prepare yourself to deal with the invading monsters!] When he heard the announcement from the Tower Defense world, Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®The invasion this time will be much more powerful than the previous times. I will obtain more things after I defeat it.¡¯ Pierce was looking forward to the rewards he would receive for the difficulty of the default hell mode. It was useless for him to guess why the hell mode was default for him. But, since that was the case, he might as well put up a good fight. Pierce released Frost from his embrace and walked onto the city wall. Vivier, who happened to pass by, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but pout. She had also obtained information about the Tower Defense World, so she quickly followed Pierce to the city wall. Frost, who now knew everything, thought of something, and the Elven Queen and the others followed as well. It was about ten minutes to the seventh invasion, which meant Pierce had some time to make some preparations. He quickly pulled the undead army at the rear of the city to the front to wait for a chance tounch a surprise attack. There were still two minutes left! The forest in front of Pierce was already beginning to change. Lakes and marshes began to appear in the dense forest. The tall trees all disappeared in the pools. Pierce¡¯s eyelids twitched at the sight. This was the first time he had seen such arge-scale change. This meant that the monsters this time were much stronger than the previous times. These monsters got stronger as the invasions progressed. Pierce was the same. He continued to be stronger. His team that was threatened by a level 6 creature in the infinite invasion was now ughtering level 6 creatures like chickens! This was the speed of their growth! As the terrain ahead disappeared, therge forest slowly turned into argeke. There were also some water nts beside theke. It looked very strange and eerie whenbined with the surrounding mist. The monsters this time must be rted to water. Pierce wondered if the monsters this time would be of mythical ss. He suddenly remembered that he had the hint system! Pierce stared at theke for more than 30 seconds before a set of floating golden words appeared in his vision. [An indescribable creature¡¯s followers have slept for ten thousand years. Congrattions, contestant, you have encountered the most troublesome creature in this world!] [You can¡¯t use the regr elemental energy stones against the deep ones from the underwater city. Their weaknesses from the indescribable creature!] [If you use death power against them, it might have a certain effect, but if you use the holy power, congrattions, you have found their weakness!] Indescribable creature?? Pierce¡¯s gaze narrowed as he suddenly remembered something. Was the creature they were facing a f*cking Great Old One? Pierce had relevant memories of the myths about Cthulhu. If it was really rted to that mythical creature, it might be a little troublesome. Fortunately, Pierce was already powerful enough. Any of his group would be able to fight those followers. The fog gradually enveloped the distantke. With the final order from the Tower Defense world, the battle began! [Contestants, be prepared to meet the enemies!] At this moment, the smell of fish suddenly spread in the air. Pierce could not help but cover his nose, unwilling to smell the polluted air. The stench was constantly stimting everyone¡¯s senses. Even the people around him used their divine power to create a protective barrier around themselves. However, for some reason, it was Frost that created the protective barrier for Pierce, not Vivier! Ice-blue elements condensed in the air and soon enveloped Pierce¡¯s body. It isted him from the stench. Vivier felt ufortable when she saw the frost elemental energy that enveloped Pierce. It was as if her most beloved item had been stolen. That damned dragon! Vivier was filled with resentment towards that dragon. I will punish you one day! Vivier looked at the figure standing beside Pierce and silently swore. While she was thinking this, a roar suddenly came from the fog in the distance, making her feel a slight tremor in her spirit. The most sensitive one was the Elven Queen, whose emerald eyes were fixed on the distantke. She felt as if her spirit had been invaded by something. A strange voice echoed in her head. This feeling was really too unpleasant! These creatures could not be underestimated. The roars came closer and closer, and footsteps gradually sounded in the silent background. A fish-like creature covered in mucus slowly passed through the fog and arrived before Country M¡¯s city. The monster¡¯srge eyes staring at Pierce and the others on the city walls. Under the illumination of themps, its ck eyes shone with an eerie light, as if they were constantly reflecting these lights. This was a creature filled with intelligence! This was everyone¡¯s first impression of this monster! Only Pierce looked at the creature with a strange expression. If the creature this time was really a follower, he really did not dare to imagine the final boss. Could he really possess the power to face the Great Old Ones? Chapter 161 - Lightning Sura vs. Deep Ones

Chapter 161: Lightning Sura vs. Deep Ones

Pierce had only read some of the power of the Great Old Ones in relevant books. Precisely because he knew about it, he was filled with fear of this power, and it was not something he could afford to provoke. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the fish skin monster that was staring at them. The first thought that this monster gave him was that it was disgust and inexplicable dizziness. Pierce had read some introductions about them in the legends. These legendary deep ones were the servants of the Great Old Ones. Ordinary aging could not bring them death at all. Only other external forces could bring them¡­ This meant that these creatures had a certain level of longevity and were far stronger than other longevity species. He did not expect to encounter these servants. Pierce slowly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. If the final boss was really the Great Old One, then Pierce¡¯s team would not be enough to fight it. The fish skin monster¡¯s body was dark green in color. Its belly was white, most of its body was glossy, and there were scales on its back. Its body looked like a human, but its head was that of a fish. Its hoarse and sharp voice¡­ conveyed all the dark feelings that its face could not show. At least for now, in Pierce¡¯s opinion, all of this description matched the monster in front of him. Following the rise of the fog, the entireke was enveloped. No one knew how many monsters were hidden inside. At this moment, the first deep one walked out of the fog in theke. Then, more and more appeared with their bodies still sticky with liquid and the green seaweed in theke. It looked disgusting. Even the air was filled with a disgusting smell. As the servants of a Great Old One, these immortal creatures were simply the nightmare of all creatures. Pierce had no idea how many monsters were under thiske. A thousand, or ten thousand!? Pierce¡¯s hint did not give him the number. Instead, it gave him some weaknesses. This was not too strange in the past. In the past, the hint system mostly gave him hints about the number of creatures and not their weaknesses, because Pierce couldpletely defeat them. But it was different this time! The fog became increasingly viscous, like dark asphalt. The stench and unpleasant smell constantly stimted the surrounding people¡¯s senses. Fortunately, Pierce and the others were surrounded by a protective barrier formed from divine power or frost element. Therefore, he avoided this sensory attack. There were more and more fish-skinned monsters. As they climbed up the shore, their dark gazes were fixed on the figures on the city walls. They did not act rashly. Roars came from among them, as if they weremunicating in anguage Pierce and the others did not understand. Pierce did not choose to attack first. After all, he did not know if he couldpletely destroy these undead monsters. Therefore, he decided to let the lightning sura test the waters. These fish-skinned monsters were already covered in water. The lightning element was simply a natural counter. Pierce summoned the lightning sura. A ck scaled monster appeared in front of Pierce. Then, ording to the order Pierce gave him, it mobilized the lightning element in its body. Slowly, dark clouds gradually enveloped the night sky. Lightning shed across them and thunder rumbled. It was as if it contained a huge amount of energy that had nowhere to vent. It was constantly umting powerful energy. Slowly, more and more dark clouds appeared in the sky. The deep ones below realized that something was wrong. Their instincts were frantically warning them that something seemed to be in the sky. Many deep ones slowly raised their heads. Their fish-shaped heads seemed to be mocking the creation of the Creator. ording to Pierce¡¯s understanding of the myths about them, as long as anything was rted to the Great Old Ones, they would basically be inhuman and look disgusting. So Pierce could only slowly lock his gaze on the lightning in the sky. He was afraid that if he continued looking at those monsters, he would vomit all the food he had eaten this morning. It was okay to hear about these unspeakable creatures, but his heart was not able to endure looking at them. As the thunder in the sky became increasingly loud, the entire world seemed to be filled with this rumbling thunder. The lightning sura slowly aimed his arm at the deep ones below. Purple lightning fell with a bang, dying the entire dark sky purple. The deep ones were already running around, not standing on the spot nkly. They could already feel the threat from the sky. As creatures that had lived for hundreds of millions of years, they had never experienced death since they became the low-level followers of the great Cthulhu and the Great Old One. This long lost feeling of death instantly made them feel fear. They all hurried to dodge the attacks from the sky. They did not want to die. As the lightning fell, a loud explosion sounded. A charred smell slowly spread in the air, and dust slowly enveloped the deep ones. As the dust gradually dissipated, a deep pit dozens of meters deep appeared in front of everyone. They could vaguely see some broken limbs inside. They were the limbs of the deep ones! Chapter 162 - Mels Spiritual Control

Chapter 162: Mel¡¯s Spiritual Control

As the lightning descended, arge number of the deep ones failed to escape the punishment from the heavens and were reduced to ashes, leaving only broken limbs and remains. After a while, Pierce saw the corpses in the pit. The lightning sura was a level 6 creature. Pierce had asked it to use its full strength to attack, but he did not expect these deep ones to be so weak. This waspletely different from what he had imagined them to be. Or rather, they seemed to be apletely different species! This was going to be a simple thing for Pierce. After all, the entire mythology of Cthulhu was very chaotic. He really thought too highly of these servants. At least the deep ones in this invasion seemed to be useless servants with not have muchbat power. From the looks of it, the ones who were really a threat to him were those Great Old Ones. He only hoped that the final boss this time would not be those gods! The deep ones were indeed immortal, but if a powerful external force attacked them, they would still die. However, the immortal nature was something many people dreamed of. If Pierce obtained a bottle of deep ones bloodline here, many people would probably buy it. Especially those rich big bosses from the real world. To be able to forcibly increase a person¡¯s lifespan by an endless amount, this was simplyparable to the legendary immortal pills. At least, there were no such powerful things in myths. As the lightning sura slowly retracted its arm, the deep ones below also retreated. These deep ones already felt some fear towards this power as they were only ordinary ves. Any creature would feel fear towards such power. Pierce looked at the retreating figures, and a disdainful smile slowly appeared on his face. He had thought of so many ways to deal with these deep ones. He did not expect it to be so simple. The most important thing now was the final boss! Pierce ordered the lightning sura to go down and annihte these deep ones! Anyway, the Tower Defense invasion had already begun. It would not end all the monsters were eliminated, so it was better to finish off all the creatures in the first stage as soon as possible. After receiving themand, a few weak arcs of lightning began to appear on the lightning sura¡¯s body. At this moment, it was strengthening its body. As it slowly exerted strength, the lightning under its feet continued to burst out. Soon, it disappeared from the spot. The super fast speed only left an afterimage in the air. With the support of lightning, the lightning sura¡¯s speed was almostparable to lightning. Pierce was very satisfied with the current situation. With the two undead puppets, the lightning sura and the Archangel, guarding this ce, these deep ones could not cause much trouble. He was now considered to have the strength of an army. Moreover, there was an undead army that was yet to be mobilized! He had yet to fully disy his full strength. There were still Seraph, the Frost Dragon, and the Elven Queen who were sitting on the side. The deep ones below were looking at the broken limbs and remains in the pit. Immediately, they had a bad feeling and were already in a mess. Especially after seeing the lightning sura on the city wall who released lightning, they immediately panicked. The lightning sura¡¯s body was covered in lightning as it charged at them. It raised its de and sent the huge fish heads rolling on the ground, green blood spraying everywhere. After bing an undead, the current lightning sura no longer cared about minor injuries. Now that it had an immortal body, it couldpletely squander all its strength to fight the other party to the death. Lightning arcs covered the lightning sura¡¯s entire body. Every time the lightning arcs shed, the surrounding ground would be charred and arge amount of dust would spread out, blocking everyone¡¯s vision. Pierce looked calmly at the battlefield below, his expression unchanged as if he were watching a farce. The strength of these deep ones was at most level 4. They could not cause any substantial damage. A figure suddenly appeared behind Pierce. Pierce froze at the sight of her light purple hair. The person was Mel, who had been in seclusion for a long time. At this moment, Mel had already reached the strength of a level 5 creature and was quietly standing behind Pierce. Her light purple eyes looked at the deep ones below in disgust. Pierce was delighted that he had gained another level 5bat force. After all, the more strengths he had, the stronger his dominance would be. Pierce suddenly felt a powerful spiritual forceing from Mel. Immediately after, he felt a violent wind sweep the battlefield below. Purple spiritual force began to sweep up all the deep ones in the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, the originally messy and chaotic battlefield was instantly stabilized. The fleeing deep ones stood still, their mindspletely controlled by Mel. Their minds controlled their bodies, and now that their minds were controlled, it meant that they could not control their bodies at all. Pierce turned to look at Mel in surprise. It seemed like he had underestimated her. Mel¡¯s strength had far surpassed his imagination! The more than hundreds of deep ones on the battlefield were all controlled! Chapter 163 - Father Dagon!

Chapter 163: Father Dagon!

The more than hundreds of deep ones on the battlefield were all controlled! The spiritual energy required to control these hundreds of deep ones was definitely not a small amount. Mythical creatures were indeed mythical creatures. Their power up was far from what ordinary creatures couldpare to. This powerful spiritual control would be a very strong support for Pierce. If they were in a boss battle, and Mel controlled the boss, the Seraph could easily end the battle. Pierce looked thoughtfully at the motionless fish-headed deep ones. The lightning sura had already begun a massacre. The ground was charred, and green blood and sticky unknown liquid flowed everywhere. It felt nauseating. Pierce looked afar at theke shrouded in fog. He could feel that the second wave of enemy was about to arrive. The lightning sura finished ughtering all the deep ones, leaving only a pool of blood. There were also broken limbs and remains filled with sticky liquid. This powerfulbat ability and innate control over the lightning element were simply what Pierce wanted in a warrior. Not to mention, he still had another undead, the Undead Archangel. It was far more powerful than the lightning sura. It could be considered Pierce¡¯s second strongestbat force. Because the current Archangel had fallen and turned into a Fallen Angel, and most of the holy light power in its body had turned into the power of death, it was easy for the Seraph to kill it. After all, the holy light power of angels restrained the power of death! After the lightning sura killed all the deep ones, the city was filled with silence. A deathly silence seemed to spread crazily in the air. Everyone in the surroundings held their breaths, not daring to make a sound. There was only unpleasant miasma and the sound of unknown birds. Since all the deep ones were dead, the creatures that were going to rece them would definitely be more powerful Cthulhu Mythos creatures. No matter what creature it was, as long as it belonged to the Cthulhu Mythos series, its strength would be terrifying! Therefore, no matter what creature came next, Pierce would do his best to deal with it. This was Pierce¡¯s basic respect for Cthulhu Mythos. After all, they were no longer just mythical creatures. For example, the griffin belonged to the mythical ss, but its strength was much weaker than other mythical creatures. This was the power of bloodline! Pierce turned his gaze to the fog and focused on it for thirty seconds. Immediately after, the hint appeared before his eyes. [The father of the deep ones, Father Dagon, ising. Please be prepared!] The father of the deep ones??? It seemed like the opponent was very powerful this time! Dagon! Pierce had no impression of Father Dagon. The others were also dumbfounded. After all, they did not belong to the same mythical series. The Elven Queen was standing at the side with a slight frown, this situation was simply subverting her thousands of years of knowledge! After all, the Elven Queen had no knowledge of any creatures that came here! She did not even understand the other party¡¯s body structure and the elements in their body! This was unbearable for a schr like her! When she saw the ugly and mysterious murloc creatures, she thought that these murlocs were just ordinary murlocs! She did not expect them to topple her understanding. Those were not the murlocs that the Elven Queen knew at all! In this situation, she could only try her best to increase her knowledge. As the fog gradually rose, a ray of light shone across the night sky. It was gradually dawn. Pierce stood on the wall, staring intently at the fog, waiting for the monster to charge out. The peashooters in front were already prepared, although they had no chance to appear recently. But they still had their own understanding of their responsibility, and that was to protect this city! It had been a while since the arrow towers werest used, and they were already covered in dust. Pierce looked at them and thought he should let the elves take care of them. Anyway, he did notck workers now! There was only one Frost who worked for him before, but now there were 30 elven women serving him. Pierce no longer had to spend a huge sum of Tower Defense points to clean his city every day. At this moment, dark clouds gradually rose in the sky, and rain began to fall. He could even hear the raindrops falling in theke. At this moment, a powerful aura slowly rose from theke. This powerful aura instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, this aura did not feel too powerful, even Frost could finish it off alone. Since such a powerful aura appeared in the fog, it meant that this was the monster that would be attacking them. Pierce quickly focused on a corner in the fog. His senses were telling him that a creature was emitting its aura. That might be the father of the deep ones, Dagon! Chapter 164 - Spear of Death!

Chapter 164: Spear of Death!

Pierce felt that it would not be easy to deal with mythos creatures. After all, the other party¡¯s strength was strange and unpredictable. No one knew what kind of creature they would encounter. After witnessing the full strength of the deep ones, Pierce had some understanding of their abilities. These servants of the Great Old Ones were a threat to ordinary people, but to mythical creatures like them, they were ants that could be easily crushed. The real terror came from the true master sleeping in the stars, but Pierce thought that he was always thinking too much. After all, he was nowhere near the level ofing in touch with some gods and deities with his current strength. Based on some spections, those gods might have level 9 strength! Even if the Tower Defense Invasion that Pierce was challenging was in hell mode, it would not be so direct as to send him to the afterlife! Pierce was observing the changes in the aura in the distance. This aura was not too powerful, at least everyone here could kill it! However, what Pierce wanted to know was that would the creator of the deep ones have powerful abilities? Since he had encountered a mythos creature, it meant that there was a high chance of him running into them in the future, so he had to understand their strength. What was the strength of Dagon, the father of the deep ones? At this moment, a loud sound suddenly came from the distant fog, and a hoarse voice broke through the sky. The roar was filled with a strange tone, making it impossible to guess what it was shouting. It seemed to be expressing the distorted expression on its face. As time passed, a tall figure appeared in the fog. One could vaguely see dark scales wrapped around its body. It was simr to the deep one. Its human-like body walked upright, and its huge fishy head hung high above its head. Its two red eyes seemed to be hinting at something. Pierce could even see the sharp teeth in the other party¡¯s mouth emitting a cold light. They looked to be extremely powerful. Pierce was unwilling to go down and fight such creatures himself. It was better to leave such things to the Undead Archangel, who had already be a puppet. After all, the Undead Archangel had only attacked once before. Furthermore, they were just some insignificant little bats. It was simply a humiliation to its strength. However, before that, he should let the lightning sura test the other party¡¯s strength! Pierce ordered lightning sura to execute some simple attacks. After receiving the order, lightning arcs wrapped around the lightning sura¡¯s body. It slowly opened its sharp ws and aimed them at Dagon who had charged out of the fog! As the father of the deep ones, this Dagon was also a mythos creature! Its strength could not be underestimated, so Pierce let lightning sura test it first. It would be better to test the other party¡¯s strengths first before discussing the attack n. Dagon found a huge wooden stick to use as a weapon. Looking at the sprouts on the wooden stick, Pierce knew that it was the tree trunk that had just been broken! Using a stick as a weapon was an insult to him. With a clear snap of his fingers, the lightning sura, who was already prepared, charged forward, leaving behind afterimages in the air. One could vaguely see a trace of electric arcs coiling around it. The true strength of the lightning sura was unleashed here! Dagon also realized that something was wrong. He looked at the lightning sura who was charging at him! He could feel the aura and blood of his children on the lightning sura. The deaths of the deep ones who were acting as a vanguard were caused by this monster. The ck ws which were coiled with dark-purple lightning shed in the air and attacked Dagon. Three shallow wounds instantly appeared on Dagon¡¯s huge body, and green liquid flowed out of the wounds. It fell to the ground and stirred up dust. Dagon¡¯s blood had a powerful corrosive ability, corroding the ground into huge pits. Dagon seemed to be displeased. He slowly turned toward the lightning sura. He lifted the huge tree trunk and smashed it towards the lightning sura¡¯s body¡­ With a loud boom, the lightning sura¡¯s body was smashed into rocks far away. The three wounds on Dagon¡¯s body had already recovered. There were no traces at all! This intrigued Pierce. The speed of this powerful self-healing ability did not conform to the massive body of Dagon. Was this Dagon actually so powerful? Pierce expressionlessly called the Undead Archangel out. A tall figure slowly appeared in front of Pierce. Pierce looked at the Undead Archangel and pointed ahead. The Undead Archangel realized Pierce¡¯s order. It slowly raised its hands and gathered the power of death. This power came from those dead deep ones. A pitch-ck spear was slowly condensing in the air. The aura it emitted was extremely dark, making Pierce frown. This aura was really annoying! Pierce couldn¡¯t stand the death aura. Even when he was already in the protective barrier! This spear had already be the Undead Archangel¡¯s special skill. Spear of Death!! Chapter 165 - Victory!

Chapter 165: Victory!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a special ability of the Undead Archangel. It gathered the death elements in the air and threw them out with all its might! The massive death energy would sweep away all the elements in the surroundings, bringing all life to nothingness. This was the power of the Archangel who had undergone the undead transformation. The current Undead Archangel was condensing the death elements in its body and its surroundings. It looked coldly at Dagon! This mythos creature made it feel ufortable! Even after bing an undead, the Archangel had its own feelings! Soon, the spear of death condensed. After all, the death aura provided by the dead deep ones was too strong, which also brought a great boost to the Undead Archangel! It locked its gaze on Dagon¡¯s body and aimed at his fish-like head. The aura of death became stronger! This feeling of death made Dagon very ufortable. After all, as an immortal creature, Dagon had never felt the aura of death. This was the first time he had ever felt such power. His two fish-like pupils looked at the distant Undead Archangel. He could feel the threat of death on that angel. He had a feeling that if that spear hit him, he would die! But how could he, who did not fear death, dodge? He had never felt this aura, nor did he know how to deal with it! Looking at the motionless Dagon, the Undead Archangel smiled coldly. Then, it held thepleted Spear of Death in the air and fired it at Dagon! The Spear of Death was extremely fast. It seemed to have passed through time and space and arrived in front of Dagon in the blink of an eye! Not to mention that Dagon did not dodge, even if he dodged, the Undead Archangel would be able to strike him. After all, from the looks of it, this Dagon¡¯s strength was only that of a level 6 creature. The peak level 7 creature, the Undead Archangel had the ability to insta kill it! The spear of death seemed to freeze the surrounding time and space. A thick aura of death instantly enveloped the entirend. The animals that were still living in the forest turned into dried corpses the moment they were stained by the aura, as if this attack hadpletely sucked their lives away. The Spear of Death pierced through Dagon¡¯s head mercilessly, and then turned into death elements that filled the sky, disappearing into the air. However, Pierce still did not release his frost elemental barrier. He could still feel the powerful aura in the air even through the barrier. He might suffer serious damage if he removed the barrier. He was not like the Seraph who waspletely immune to the invasion of the death elements. After all, he had not fused the angel bloodlinepletely yet. Dagon was reduced to dust by the power of this spear. No creature below level 8 could resist the power of this spear. The fog in the forest was gradually dissipating, signifying the end of this invasion. He had a feeling that this invasion was much easier than the previous one. However, the creatures that appeared this time were from the Cthulhu Mythos. This raised a question, if he really encountered those old gods, how would he deal with them? But that was a matter forter. Instead of thinking about these things, he might as well raise his strength. [Item: Sea of the Dead] [Dead Spirits: Lightning Sura, Archangel] [Dead Spirits That Can Be Transformed: Deep Ones (Peak Level 4) x 358, Dagon (Peak Level 6) x 1, Tauren (Level 4) x 1,000, Chimeric Ant (Level 3) x 1,000] [Transformation Energy Avable: 72,000!] [The more the transformation energy, the more dead spirits can be converted. You can level up the item by getting souls.] [Current Level: 6] [Summonable Creatures: Dagon (5,000 points of energy), Deep Ones (60 points of energy), Tauren (10 points of energy), Chimeric Ant (5 points of energy)] After a simple check of his Sea of the Dead item, Pierce closed the interface. He did not need to summon the Dagon at all because it was too weak! It could not even withstand an attack from the Archangel. Although even Pierce might not be able to survive that attack, this did not stop him from expressing his disdain. Pierce suddenly received a notification from the Tower Defense world. It meant that he hadpleted this invasion! [Congrattions, contestant Pierce, for sessfully defending the seventh invasion!] Pierce finally heaved a sigh of relief. Although the fog had dissipated, he was not sure if there was another boss battle. From the looks of it, Dagon was thest monster. Pierce wanted to know what the rewards for this invasion were, but it would take some time. After all, the Tower Defense world did not mention the rewards in advance. He had to wait for the reward notification from the Tower Defense system! Chapter 166 - Werewolf from Country R!

Chapter 166: Werewolf from Country R!

He had to wait for the reward notification from the Tower Defense World. It meant that he had to wait for the other teams to finish their invasion. Pierce nced at the current rankings. He was ranked first again with no other names on the list. The difficulty of this Tower Defense invasion seemed to be quite high for other teams. The previous time, the Vampire Zenus had almost surpassed Pierce and taken the first ce. ording to the current situation, there was no way anyone could surpass Pierce, so this meant that the other teams were facing a powerful enemy. After all, the bloodline items had already been distributed. If the monsters¡¯ strength did not increase a little, it would not be called a challenge to the country¡¯s fate. Tower Defense Survival represented a game of life and death. Winning the deadly battle would result in huge rewards for their country. Pierce turned his gaze to the sky that was still dark. After the spear of death attack, the entire world seemed to have been robbed of its colors. This apocalyptic scene reminded Pierce of the power and pervasiveness of death. The Undead Archangel stood still as if it had no interest at all, and the sneer on its face earlier was not from it at all. It seemed that the strength and emotions of this undead angel were very powerful. The undead angel was quietly waiting for Pierce¡¯s orders. It had to obey everymand from Pierce. This was the change caused by the Sea of the Dead. The sky gradually brightened. The death power in the air was removed by Vivier. The sunlight in the sky illuminated the world again. The broken limbs and sticky green blood on the ground had yet to be cleared. After all, the invasion had yet to end. Or rather, only Pierce¡¯s had ended, and the other teams had yet to end, so the battlefield was still not cleaned up. In the distance, ake in the forest was still shrouded in smoke. From afar, it looked like a beautiful scene hidden in the forest. At this thought, Pierce suddenly remembered that when the ce was restored, thiske would once again change into a forest. He was already bored of that forest. He might as well transform that forest into ake, and change the scenery. He was waiting for the invasion to end. At that time, he would cut down all the trees and dig theke. He then bought some fish hatchlings from the Tower Defense Shop. After about half an hour, the rankings were finally updated. However, unlike what Pierce had expected, Country R was the one on the rankings this time, and not Country G, which had always upied second ce! What was going on? Has Zenus failed? Moreover, he had never heard of a contestant with any bloodline item in Country R! Did he have a fortunate encounter? Pierce thought for a moment, then saw the bane on the third ce. Pierce was stunned when he saw the familiar name enter the rankings. It looked like Zenus had really been surpassed! He opened the world chat and prepared to check. As expected, even in the war, many people were still chatting. The people who chatted were mostly from the second and third ce teams on the rankings, which were the participants from Country R and Country G. There were people from other teams as well, but their numbers were far lower. After all, they were facing a life and death situation. Who would have the time to chat? Only the winners had such leisure. After a while of lurking in the group, Pierce finally learned about Country R¡¯s situation. It turned out that a special bloodline item had appeared near Country R recently. The bloodline item was very powerful. It directly turned a contestant with richbat experience into a level 5 life form, and its bloodline was even rted to a mythical creature. Pierce was curious. He carefully read the chat. In the end, he discovered that Country R had obtained a werewolf bloodline item. It was a creature that waspletely against the vampires. Especially in Country G, many people were stunned for a while after hearing this information. Weren¡¯t they f*cking natural enemies? Vampires and werewolves? And why was this werewolf so powerful? He had directly reached the strength of a level 5 creature after absorbing the bloodline! This made many people in Country G feel displeased. Why was the werewolf better than the vampire? Pierce also nced at the Asura Rankings! As expected, the second contestant had switched to that werewolf, Liszt. Zenus, who was a vampire, was already behind him by a level, which was peak level 4 strength! From the looks of it, there would be a good reward for the changes in the Asura Rankings! Pierce suddenly remembered the bottle of vampire bloodline he had traded to Zenus. It seemed that he had not used it yet. If Zenus had used that bloodline potion, his strength should have already reached the middle-stage of level 5. That was a powerful vampire bloodline. After all, it came from the bloodline of a peak level 6 creature! At this moment, participants gradually appeared on the invasion rankings. This meant that the invasion was about to end. Chapter 167 - Rewards!

Chapter 167: Rewards!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The names of the teams who had cleared the invasion began to appear on the originally empty rankings. The rankings were updated very fast. One after another appeared on the list. It seemed like all the teams had reached the final phase. They should finish within half an hour. As expected, after about half an hour, the participating countries appeared on the rankings. The most dazzling and most eye-catching was still that disgusting name. Country M!! Although all the contestants already guessed it, when they saw this familiar name, they could not help butin. ¡°Why does Country M always get first ce? I suspect there¡¯s a conspiracy¡­¡± ¡°Only you guys are still paying attention to why Country M got first ce, I¡¯ve already started paying attention to Country R!¡± ¡°Good lord, the Asura Rankings have also been updated!¡± ¡°The second ce went from vampire to werewolf. F*ck, is this real!?¡± ¡°Wow, a vampire was actually suppressed by a werewolf!¡± ¡°¡­¡± They had just begun discussing why Country M still got first ce and if there was some conspiracy, but after the second ce was mentioned, thements branched off. While lurking in the world channel, Pierce waited for the reward for this Tower Defense invasion! He hoped that they would give some huge rewards! He had not obtained many items that were useful to him in the invasions. All of them were useful to others. He had to improve his own strength as well. If his strength did not increase, he would not be able to progress further. Strength was the true basis of everything. This was everyone¡¯s understanding. While waiting for the rewards, he walked into the living room andy on the sofa. The first name to be announced would be his. After all, Pierce¡¯s name was announced first every time. After a long time, everyone had already be ustomed to it. If Pierce¡¯s name was not announced first, they might be dazed for several days. They did not know if anyone would be able to push Pierce down! However, because the second ce¡¯s werewolf bloodline allowed all the contestants to see the power of the bloodline, they noticed their only chance to surpass Pierce, and that was to obtain a powerful bloodline! As long as a bloodline item appeared, they would do their best to obtain it. It concerned the fate of their country as well, and was not an ordinary small matter! Everyone was discussing the origins of this werewolf bloodline. Naturally, Country R would not easily expose this knowledge. Even Pierce had no idea where they obtained the werewolf bloodline. After all, he was not an omnipotent god. While everyone was chatting heatedly on the world channel, the rewards were announced. [Rewards for the seventh invasion: First ce, Pierce: A special gift bag is rewarded. Please open it yourself!] [Rewards for the seventh invasion rankings: First ce, Country M: Bloodline Evolution!] [...] The rewards this time were actually different from the previous ones. Pierce suddenly realized that the rewards were differentiated this time. He could only sigh at this situation. It was not bad. After all, it would be easy to differentiate between the rewards for the country and rewards for himself. But what was the special gift bag? Pierce was about to find out. Moreover, he also saw that the reward for the real world was a bloodline evolution. Did this mean that his bloodline would also evolve? The rewards would be distributed after all the rewards were announced. After a while, the reward announcement was over. It was time to distribute the rewards. A colorful light shed in the air, and a rainbow colored box fell into Pierce¡¯s hand. The others slowly surrounded him. After all, every time Pierce opened the box, they would be beside him as support to give some luck. If possible, Pierce even wanted to use the elven queen¡¯s lifespan to open the box! In any case, the lifespan of the elves was very long, so there was no need to worry about wasting ten years. If the Elven Queen knew Pierce¡¯s thoughts, her impression of him would definitely drop to negative! However, she did not know. After all, she did not have telepathy! Pierce looked at the colorful gift box in his hand in surprise before opening it. The moment it was opened, a ck mist instantly spread out from the gap in the box. Suddenly, a golden light enveloped everyone. It was the power of holy light from Vivier! It was as if the thing inside the box threatened everyone! Chapter 168 - Merging Godhood!

Chapter 168: Merging Godhood!

As the holy light gradually enveloped everyone, a powerful sense of threat instantly came from the box. Pierce, who was at the front, was the first to feel this aura. That thick sense of death was constantly stimting his nerves. No way, why was the reward so dangerous?! Pierce¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the ck lines that appeared in the box. The reward was going to take his life? At this moment, the holy light enveloped Pierce¡¯s entire body. He slowly raised his arm and opened the box. The ck liquid that was flowing through the cracks waspletely exposed in front of everyone. It was a rune symbol that was shimmering with a ck luster. The threat of death came from this symbol. Pierce and the others were very familiar with this feeling. After all, they had already felt the powerful aura of the Undead Archangel¡¯s spear of death. And now, less than a few hours after that incident, they were feeling the power of death that was much stronger than the Spear of Death! This powerful force seemed to envelop an area of tens of thousands of meters. At this moment, a crystal cube suddenly appeared in the air. After covering the symbol that was flowing with ck liquid, the aura that was still leaking out began to stop spreading, but Pierce and the others still did not remove their protective shields. Even though the ck rune had stopped its effect, they could still feel the aura of death from the outside. It was a hair-raising sight. Pierce extended his hands that were enveloped in holy light toward the floating rune. The notification from the hint system appeared in his vision again. [The godhood of the Death God, there is half of it, or less than half, but it¡¯s not bad for a mortal to obtain it!] [If possible, I suggest that you give it to someone who is more suitable for the power of death. After all, the holy light in your body is rejecting this powerful power of death!] [If you gather the remaining godhood of the Death God, you might be the next Death God!] The short three sentences instantly caused turmoil in Pierce¡¯s heart, and he was not able to calm it down. Creating a God!? It was the first thought in Pierce¡¯s mind. This thing emitting ck liquid was actually the godhood of the Death God? Was this a joke? The reward this time was actually so great! Pierce suddenly remembered that he had witnessed the strength of the useless Dagon. However, such trash, a trash who was not able to take half a step into the city, had actually obtained the godhood of the Death God! Although, it was less than half of theplete godhood, things that were rted to the God¡¯s position were definitely not simple, let alone when it was the most important thing to be a God. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the people around him. They also had grave expressions as they looked at the thing before them. All of them were extremely powerful experts, and they naturally felt the death powering from it. It was a power of death that was stronger than the Undead Archangel¡¯s! This thing was definitely not a good thing! Everyone thought this. However, this did not include Pierce, who had the hint system. If not for the hint system, Pierce might not have thought that this ck rune was a good thing. He might have even frozen it or sealed it! However, there was a high chance that it could not be sealed or frozen. After all, it was the godhood of the Death God, how could it be sealed so easily! Pierce suddenly remembered a hint from the system. Because he had a huge amount of holy light power in his body, it conflicted with the godhood of this ck rune. The two of them were not suitable for fusion. In other words, Pierce did not have the constitution for this godhood. Now, the godhood of the Death God needed to be matched with a person who had a powerful death element. Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He had the Undead Archangel! Anyway, the hint did not say that the godhood could not be given to his puppets or servants. If it could be used, he would have a Demigod-level servant. Pierce snapped his fingers and summoned the Undead Archangel to him. Then, he slowly made the Undead Archangel walk towards the ck rune. Because the power of the Undead Archangel was the death element, the ck rune did not affect it at all. Instead, it felt veryfortable. Everyone present watched quietly as the Archangel touched the ck rune. The moment the Archangel¡¯s fingers touched the ck rune, a vast darkness spread. The ck light seemed to devour the entire room like a ck hole. Fortunately, Pierce and the others had already hidden in the protective shield, so the sudden explosion of the death element did not devour them. Even Vivier, who was standing behind Pierce, had a grave expression. She could feel that even if she evolved into the Seraph form, she could not resist such a powerful thing. The ck rune seemed to absorb the surrounding death elements. Immediately after, a shocking scene appeared in front of Pierce! A God was being created before him! If he seeded, Pierce would obtain a demigod ve! Chapter 169 - Demigod

Chapter 169: Demigod

If Pierce¡¯s n seeded, he would obtain a demigod ve. As the Archangel¡¯s fingers gently touched the ck rune, a trace of ck mist came from the ck rune and slowly extended from its fingers to its arm. Finally, itpletely enveloped its body. The scene in front of him made Pierce¡¯s eyes widen. He quietly looked at the others and noticed they were quiet as well. No one had ever seen such a thing before. The ck mist enveloped the archangel¡¯s body, and the death elements inside were corroding his body. The reward this time was half a Godhood. This was the first time Pierce had seen such a rich reward since participating in the Tower Defense world. These were not just a few seeds which could be bought with dozens of points. This was a demigod¡¯s body. This was a gift from Death. Time passed slowly. Pierce looked at the Undead Archangel who was gradually forming a cocoon and was rather excited. Now, the surrounding death elements had beenpletely absorbed by the cocoon, and there was no longer any trace of death elements in the surroundings. Seeing this, the surrounding people were about to remove the protective shield around them, but this extremely dangerous action was stopped by Pierce. He had already checked with the hint system. The dense cocoon was constantly transforming. Once it reached a certain state, the death elements contained in it would break out. Removing the protective shield was simply courting death, so Pierce told Vivier, who was watching the transformation, to strengthen the protective shield. Vivier expressed her understanding. She also felt a powerful force of death constantly spreading. That was far from something she could deal with as a seraph. If itpletely fused with this godhood of the Death God, the Undead Archangel would evolve to level 8. Of course, it was only the bottom of level 8. There was still a gappared to those real gods. Those gods high in the sky all had their own godhoods, and every godhood wasplete. After half an hour, the cocoon finally showed some movements. The figure wrapped in ck threads began to stir slowly. As time passed, the movements becamerger andrger, as if it was about to break out of the cocoon and be reborn. Pierce was already standing far away. He had almost eight holy light shields protecting his body. The power of death was not something he could resist now. If it were the Seraph, he might be able to resist with his own holy elements, but he was not a Seraph yet. The cocoon¡¯s fluctuation became stronger and stronger until there was a crisp sound. Cracks slowly appeared everywhere on the cocoon formed from ck silk. It was as if a light touch wouldpletely shatter it. The figure inside had already started to break the shell. A pair of pure white hands extended out from inside, and a head appeared before everyone. It was still the handsome head, but at this moment, its face was covered in patterns made of the death elements. It looked very enchanting. The pair of pure ck eyes that had undergone the baptism of the Sea of the Dead now had a trace of intelligent light. It was as if it had gained its intelligence. This scene shocked Pierce. If that godhood really restored this angel¡¯s consciousness, he would be doomed. He quickly looked at his contract and found no change, but the strength of the Undead Archangel had changed. It had already turned from a peak level 7 creature to an early level 8 creature. It was this change that rxed Pierce¡¯s tense heart. Although this Archangel seemed to have intelligence, it was still under Pierce¡¯s jurisdiction. The Archangel slowly broke out of its shell. The originally gorgeous angel outer garment had turned into a gorgeous ck robe. It looked like it could make people lose their minds. The current strength of the Undead Archangel was the strongest among everyone. Even the Seraph, Vivier, did not have the strength to take him down. Vivier looked like she was facing a great enemy. The Archangel in front of him, who had fallen into the darkness, had be a powerful demigod. Pierce suddenly received a message from the Sea of the Dead. [Congrattions, your puppet Archangel has evolved into an early-stage level 8 creature. You have obtained 10,000 souls.] After seeing the notification from the Sea of the Dead, he was stunned. Joy shed across Pierce¡¯s eyes. He finally had the qualifications topete with the legendary gods. Just a few months ago, he had been a weak and ordinary person who could be ravaged by various monsters. But now, he had a strengthparable to a God¡¯s. Chapter 170 - Testing Strength

Chapter 170: Testing Strength

As the message shed past, Pierce now knew the strength of the Archangel. An early-stage level 8 creature. The others showed different expressions. Vivier¡¯s gaze was filled with indifference, as if nothing in the world could affect her. Frost kept her gaze fixed on Pierce, not even looking at the Archangel. The Elven Queen, who had seen the power of gods, was dumbfounded. After undergoing the baptism of the godhood, this Archangel had be much stronger. She could even vaguely feel that this Archangel was at a different level from the Moon Goddess she believed in. The Moon Goddess was unable to defeat the Archangel. What was that ck rune? It was actually so powerful? She had never seen anything that could make someone so powerful. Her eyes were filled with desire. The desire to obtain this thing. However, she had never spoken much with Pierce, so she did not know what this thing was. The god-like puppet in front of her made her feel the difference between them. The difference was like a ravine ten thousand meters long, making people have no desire to cross it. Ever since this Undead Archangel was reborn, the air was filled with thick death power. Even Pierce, who had eight protective shields, felt ufortable. Fortunately, the current him could still control this demigod angel. Hemanded the Undead Archangel to absorb the death elements in the air back into his body. The surrounding ck aura, which was visible to the naked eye, was withdrawn by the Undead Archangels into his body in an instant. There was no more trace of death energy in the air. Pierce slowly removed the protective shields, and walked to the Undead Archangel. He smiled at the tall figure filled with ck patterns. This powerful demigod was his. At this moment, Pierce suddenly thought that if he could use a Badge of Bonds on the Undead Archangel, could he inherit the power of death? Pierce was excited. But, he was not ready for it yet. He didn¡¯t know if the holy power in his body would reject the power of death. He had to check with the hint system first. Anyway, he had a lot of money now. A Badge of Bonds was not a big deal. However, he still needed to properly test the strength of the Undead Archangel. Pierce brought the Undead Archangel to the clearing outside the city to test his strength. Everything was ready. In front of him was the forest of Country M. Pierce was preparing to transform the forest into ake. He snapped his fingers. The Undead Archangel in front of him gathered all the death power in his body. It was powerful and silent. The surrounding air seemed to have aged thousands of years. Pierce could not test this great power, because he was already affected. Although he was inside the protective shield, the power had already prated the barrier. He made the Undead Archangel use only half of the power. From there, he could estimate how powerful the full power would be. A ck spear slowly condensed in the Undead Archangel¡¯s hand. The ck patterns on his body emitted a dark light, making him look very dazzling in broad daylight. His target was the forest. Following a powerful energy fluctuation, the ck spear disappeared from the Undead Archangel¡¯s hand and appeared in the forest in the blink of an eye. A hot and intense light enveloped the entire sky. No sound came out, but Pierce closed his eyes tightly. The scorching and intense light was blinding. Soon after, a loud explosion sounded. Red dust filled the sky. The explosionsted for at least 13-14 minutes. And this was only about half the strength. When Pierce opened his eyes again, the dense forest in the distance had disappeared. What was left was a bottomless pit with no signs of previous forestation. The Undead Archangel had controlled his strength, so the range was only a few hundred meters. If he were to use his full strength, everything within a radius of tens of thousands of meters or even more than 100,000 meters would be charred. If he wanted to, he could make it that no life could survive on thatnd. However, his actions were controlled by Pierce, and Pierce did not want to test that power. Pierce was very satisfied with this disy. With such a powerful force, he could basically kill anyone as long as peak level 8 and above did note This was the power of a Demigod. Pierce looked at the charrednd in the distance and called the Elven Queen out. He made her use her powerful life elements to slightly restore this ce. After all, ake could notck greenery. With a helpless expression, the Elven Queen used her life element to recover thend that had been turned into and of death. The surrounding death elements had been retrieved by the Undead Archangel into his body, otherwise the Elven Queen would not have been able to restore thend. She might even be stained by these death elements and slowly die. That Demigod was really powerful. Chapter 171 - Bloodline Evolution

Chapter 171: Bloodline Evolution

By the time the Elven Queen finished restoring thend stained with death, it had already been three days. Even though the Undead Archangel had absorbed the remaining death elements in thisnd, its essence itself had changed to death. Due to this, the Elven Queen¡¯s ever sessful life element was unable to quickly disy its strength and restore thisnd. In short, this restoration consumed a lot of her strength. After the elven queen restored the entire wastnd, Pierce built argeke that was ten kilometer wide overnight. He wondered if the next invasion of the monsters that appeared from the forest would result in them falling into theke. Forget it, there was no need for him to think about these things. He might as well take a good rest. After all, many things had happened recently, and he had obtained many rewards. His strength also increased by a few times, and even a Demigod appeared in the team. Pierce stood on the city wall and looked at the Undead Archangel who was patrolling the grounds. Even though the other party had obtained powerful strength and became a Demigod, he still listened to him. This was the fundamental ability of the Sea of Death. This was the power ofw of the Tower Defense world. He was far from being able to break its control. Not to mention, after the battle between the Archangel and the Seraph, Pierce had already absorbed the other party¡¯s soul into his Sea of the Dead. This meant that the Archangel¡¯s soul had already been converted into energy, and did not have any intelligence! Even with the influence of the Death God, his intelligence would only be brand new with no memories of his previous self. The Undead Archangel was a new life now, but he was still Pierce¡¯s puppet! Pierce did not care about whether a puppet had intelligence. He only needed to know if this puppet could fight for him! That was the most important! At the moment, this puppet was within his control. Pierce shook his head. He had to properly train his bloodline. With the bloodline fusion item, the holy light power and frost power in Pierce¡¯s body were perfectly bound, but he had to mobilize these two powers to fuse them into his body. It was not easy for Pierce at the moment. He had to train well! For some reason, the speed at which Pierce fused with the Frost Dragon had increased. Pierce could now transform both his arms into dragon ws. From the looks of it, the speed of the bloodline fusion in his body would be faster and faster. Even the angel bloodline would be the same. Pierce slowly descended the stairs and returned to his bedroom. He had to study his strength. At this moment, a huge change happened in the real world. It was the change from the Tower Defense rewards! It was a sublimation of everyone¡¯s bloodline! That¡¯s right, after Pierce obtained the box, the people in the real world suddenly realized that the sky had begun to turn dark. The entire Country M was enveloped by a ck cloud. It usually caused people to fall into panic, but after all, they were all watching the live broadcast, so the panic turned into joy. This must be the reward from the Tower Defense world! Our bloodline is going to evolve! Bloodline Evolution. This name sounded very powerful. Everyone watching the live-stream felt their blood boil. Does this mean that they can be like the vampires or werewolves in the Tower Defense World? And now, it was time for their guesses to be confirmed. They were just waiting for the darkness topletely dissipate, which would mean their bloodline evolution was over! Under the cover of this darkness, everyone in Country M felt their blood boil. Their blood seemed to be rampaging non-stop. It was the same for everyone, but this situation was not harmful. Soon, after about five hours, the darkness that enveloped the sky disappeared. The citizens of Country M felt that their physiques had be more than twice as strong. Moreover, the most surprising thing was that in Country M, some patients hadpletely recovered. It was as if the diseases affecting their bodies had disappeared. Everyone was in disbelief. They had a different understanding of the strength of the Tower Defense world now. The previous time, the country¡¯s territory had expanded and their superpowers evolved. Now, even their bloodline was evolved, all of this was simply the ability of a god! Perhaps even gods did not have such power! Bloodline Evolution. This term quickly became a hot topic on the global websites and upied everyone¡¯s attention. Countless people were angry. Why didn¡¯t they join Country M? After that superpower sublimation the previous time, at least a few thousand people from each country joined Country M. They knew that Pierce had the ability to lead the world. It was obvious that they had made the right bet. Even the foreign residents had a share in the bloodline evolution, because they were also citizens of Country M. The relevant departments also began to experiment the details of the bloodline evolution. Soon, in about two to three days, they had more or less finished studying the changes brought by this. After obtaining the research results, everyone was given a huge fright. Everyone¡¯s physique had increased by at least three to four times. Those with superpowers had their superpowers enhanced as well. The most eye-catching thing was that the cell division and damage was gradually decreasing. ording to the calctions, their lifespan had gone from an average of 100 years to an average of 700 years! Chapter 172 - Treasure Map From the Unique Shop

Chapter 172: Treasure Map From the Unique Shop

The most surprising thing was that the bloodline evolution had increased their lifespan greatly! From 100 years to an average of 700 years! The researchers distributed all this information to provide a detailed report to the citizens of Country M. Soon, as this report was sent to various websites, everyone was excited. As for whether it was fake?? These reports were released by the official ounts. This meant that it was impossible for them to fake it unless the ounts were hacked. This report shocked the world. Countless people fell into madness. They all wanted to join Country M. Fortunately, Country M had way too much territory, so they were recruiting more and more citizens to develop thend. Unfortunately, the queue of recruitment was already so long that it was approaching next year. But this did not stop others from joining the queue. Country M was already the number one in terms of lifespan and strength. And they all knew Pierce was still growing stronger. This meant that Country M would obtain more and more things in the future. Superpowers might even appear again, or things rted to lifespan. It would not be a bad thing for them to join Country M even if they were unable to receive these benefits because the other countries were weak and could be invaded by monsters at any time. In just two to three days, several countries had been invaded by monsters, and it had be the monster¡¯s paradise. This meant that those several countries had withdrawn from this survival game. There was nothing they could do. After all, as the invasion grew stronger, they had to follow the footsteps of the times and keep up with it. However, it was clear that they were not able to keep up. After all, this was an era that belonged to the bloodline. Meanwhile, Pierce was paying attention to the items in the Unique Shop. After the seventh invasion ended, some strange items were added in the Unique Shop. At first, Pierce only wanted to buy a Badge of Bonds to use on the Undead Archangel to see if he could use it. However, he did not expect the Unique Shop to bring in new items. He could not help but be delighted. After all, this store had not been refreshed for almost half a month. There would definitely be many good things in this update. Pierce opened the list of items in the store and began to look at it to see if there was anything good. Firstly, he bought a Badge of Bonds. Almost no one bought this thing because the high price made everyone unwilling to spend on it. If they used all their assets, they might be able to buy one, but even if they bought it, they had no powerful creature to bind with! After purchasing the Badge of Bonds, Pierce looked at the other items. The new goods were of high level and had a very high price. For example, level 8 creature egg and Gundam. Pierce could not afford them even if he sold himself. Pierce did not even bother looking at the expensive items. Therefore, knowing his own limitations, he looked at thetter pages of the store and found a few interesting things. An egg of a creature that could patrol the air. A portable radar that automatically searched for the surrounding lifeforms, and a strange seed. Speaking of this seed, Pierce suddenly remembered the seeds he had given to the elves. He wondered if they had grown yet. Pierce first selected these three items and browsed to see if there was anything better. After about three hours, when he flipped to thest few pages, Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. It was a shiny golden goatskin scroll. It was also very expensive and could cost about half of his savings. It was a treasure map! Pierce remembered the Crimson Firmament that was with Vivier. That level 7 divine weapon was obtained from a treasure map. Pierce didn¡¯t know if he could find anything good from this treasure map, but now that the opportunity was before him, he couldn¡¯t let it go. Buying the treasure map was like a huge gamble. At worst, he would lose what he invested. At best, he would get rich rewards! Pierce thought carefully again and realized that he still had enough assets, so he gritted his teeth and bought it. He would leave the other items there for now. He was not in a hurry to use them yet. A golden light shed in the air and gentlynded in Pierce¡¯s hand. It was a golden goatskin scroll engraved with all sorts of strange patterns. As for why it was a goatskin scroll? Pierce checked with the hint system, but he only obtained information about the quality of the material. He could only shake his head helplessly. After all, he had no other way to check. This golden goatskin scroll was the treasure map. Pierce decided to explore this treasure map tomorrow. He would bring some people along and search for the treasures! He put the treasure map in his safe and continued browsing the Unique Shop. Chapter 173 - The Journey Begins!

Chapter 173: The Journey Begins!

After browsing the Unique Shop for a while more and realizing that there was nothing else interesting, Pierce closed the interface. The most important thing now was the treasure map locked in the safe. It was the most valuable thing he had discovered recently. Of course, whether it was worth it or not had to be seen. If he only dug up a pile of scrap metal, he would lose a huge sum of money. And if he dug out a divine weapon like Crimson Firmament, that would basically be a gain. Pierce slowly closed his eyes and waited for the next day. The sky was dark, and the surroundings were silent. It waste at night, and it was not suitable to search for treasures. The next day. The dawn broke through the night, and there was still snow on the tree branches outside. The elves were already up and ready to begin their day. Pierce was very happy with this hardworking race. He no longer needed to pay a high price to clean his city. Moreover, these elves could also cook and nt crops, and when necessary, they could also act as a group of guards! It was definitely worth getting them. Pierce sat up in bed and stretched slowly, then looked out the window with a rxed expression. He was gradually ustomed to living in the Tower Defense world. From when he was unable to sleep properly at the start, to now when he was able to sleep peacefully, it had only been a few months. He hadpletely adapted to the living environment of this world, be it the invasion of monsters or the random change of seasons! Pierce put on a gorgeous robe and had a simple breakfast before leaving the city with few people. This time, he brought Frost, Vivier, and the Undead Archangel. Thebat power around Pierce could destroy any country. He had brought at least half of thebat power of his city. The group started the treasure hunt. Because the forest had already been remodeled into ake, they could only choose to fly over the nearly ten thousand meterske. As the wings on their backs slowly spread open, the four of them began to fly toward the treasure location. They crossed theke in about two to three minutes, after which, everyone put away their wings and began to walk! The location of the treasure this time was in the easternmost area. Moreover, it was still quite a distance away from them. However, because they had just finished the seventh invasion recently, they had plenty of time to do a search. Based on their walking speed, it would take about half a month to reach their destination. But this wasn¡¯t a bad thing for Pierce. At least he could pass the time. He had nothing to do in his city. There was no need for him to arrange elemental arrow towers anymore. He basically had nothing to do except rest, eat, and shop. Now that he had a chance to go on an adventure, he naturally treasured it very much. He treated this as a tour. After all, his currentbat power was high enough. It was not referring to himself, but thebat force he currently possessed. For example, the demigod Archangel! Pierce believed that no creature could defeat him! Even if the deities attacked, Pierce was confident that he could continue fighting. The most important thing now was to increase his strength and Vivier¡¯s. After all, they had a very high growth potential. Pierce thought as they slowly walked into the dense forest. The sound of insects and birds could be hearding from everywhere. The group was leisurely walking through the forest. The puppet was responsible for opening the path, while the others enjoyed the journey. Pierce and the others¡¯ physique was beyond that of ordinary people, so they didn¡¯t feel tired at all walking without resting. After walking for about three days, the group arrived at a desert. Pierce observed with the map and realized that this was a desert region that was tens of millions of metersrge. Burning heat emitted from the sand. The group used their divine power to shield themselves from the heat. This burning sensation was very ufortable. Fortunately, Pierce had brought the Frost Dragon with him this time. He got the Frost Dragon to create a protective shield for them. Instantly, a cool feeling swept through their bodies, making them feel a chill. At least,pared to this heat in the desert, they were much morefortable. There were still more than ten days until their final destination. They had to walk in the desert for at least four to five days, and it was the kind thatsted day and night. There was nothing to see in the desert, but Pierce realized that many creatures woulde out to hunt at night. Pierce suddenly saw a glimmer of light in the desert night sky. In the distance, he could vaguely see a city. That should be the city of the contestants in the desert! Pierce focused on the tall building in the distance. Chapter 174 - Tracking

Chapter 174: Tracking

Pierce looked at the city in the distance. It was brightly lit. Through his powerful vision, he could even see the contestants patrolling the city walls. It made him feel a sense of reality from the Tower Defense world. After all, he had never seen anyone other than the vampire¡¯s group. Oh, right, there was the previous instance dungeon quest! Pierce turned to the two people and a puppet on standby, but did not give any instructions. He did not need to destroy this city. After all, he was not a bad person! Although he had killed nearly ten thousand creatures, he was still sure that he was a good person. He did not know which country¡¯s city it was. Pierce bought a camera from the store and took a few photos of the city in the distance. Then, he sent these photos to the world chat and asked. Of course, this was just a casual question. This city did not stop Pierce¡¯s footsteps. The few of them circled around this city and moved in another direction! However, this casual question caused the entire world chat to boil over. Many people were shocked when they saw that the message was sent by Pierce. Boss Pierce, why are you going there sote? The most shocking thing was that the country whose photo was sent, Country V, was shocked when they saw that this photo was sent by Pierce. However, after the shock, everyone instantly understood! Pierce was there at thiste hour. This meant that there was definitely something important there, or he would not have gone there! After all, the Tower Defense invasions were getting more and more intense. The others had to quickly increase their strength so that they could survive! And at this time, Pierce still had the time to wander outside? This was impossible! Thinking of it this way, the only thing that could attract Pierce there was the legendary bloodline item! Many people thought of this. Then, all the countries simultaneously sent a team. If there was a chance to obtain a bloodline item, they would have to obtain it. The first to move was the country whose photo was captured by Pierce. They sent a vanguard team to follow Pierce¡¯s trail in the desert. If they found the other party¡¯s figure, they would not alert them and only follow closely behind. After Pierce found what he was looking for, they would try to see if they could snatch it! No one was checking the live-stream. After all, they had already lost their minds from the possibility of sudden rewards! At this moment, thements in the live-stream were frantically telling their country¡¯s participants to not approach Pierce! This was a monster-like human. The current Pierce could not even be called a human. They had to avoid him! A few teams who had witnessed Pierce¡¯s power or were prudent stayed put. They understood that the reason Pierce could upy first ce for so long was definitely not because he had many resources and weapons! It was the power of his own body and subordinates! That devastating power was not something they could resist at all! Other than these few teams, many teams were already on their way. They did not look at thements in the live-stream, and ignored the notifications from the chat group. They had no time to pay attention to these things. Pierce could feel the atmosphere in the chat group. Something was wrong. After thinking carefully, he realized that these people actually wanted to follow him to snatch the treasure! Hahaha, ridiculous! Pierce was indifferent to this situation. If they could follow, then he would let them follow. He would not make a fuss. The premise was that these teams could keep up with him! Pierce and the others continued their journey in the burning desert. Although they could move non-stop day and night, they still stopped now and then to enjoy the scenery. Time passed. The desert at night was very cold, so Pierce removed Frost¡¯s protective shield. A bonfire was lit and some food was prepared, the others also felt warmth and the fragrance. After a simple meal, Pierce¡¯s group began to speed off! In about half an hour, Pierce and the others hadpletely left the desert. Just half an hour ago, they were still in the middle of the desert! They were tired of the desert scenery. Although the stars in the night sky were very beautiful, they had already watched it for four to five days. Therefore, they decided to change locations as soon as possible! As Pierce and the others entered a lush forest, the pursuers slowly arrived at their previous location. What they saw was a bonfire and footprints on the ground. The food leftovers on the ground was still steaming. It seemed like they had just left! However, to their surprise, the footprints stopped after that area. They already lost track of Pierce! Could Pierce fly?! They did not even dare to think of such a ridiculous answer. However, the real answer was indeed like this! In order to speed up, Pierce and the others had flown away. Now that the other countries had lost Pierce¡¯s traces, they could only start patrolling around the area helplessly. The investigation was naturally fruitless. After all, Pierce was far away now. It was simply a fantasy for a mortal to chase after a god! Chapter 175 - Within the Volcano

Chapter 175: Within the Volcano

Pierce and the others arrived at the foot of a tall mountain. It had taken them more than three days. It would have taken longer but the others suggested they had seen enough of the scenery, so they sped up in the middle of the journey. Frost and Vivier were the ones to suggest this. For these two, instead of wandering around outside, it was better to sit home and watch dramas and y games while eating snacks. Pierce could only shake his head helplessly and agree to their request. After all, he was also getting tired of this adventure. Their final goal was just past this mountain. Snow fell on the mountain, while it was spring in its surroundings. This scene was familiar. The first snowy mountain Pierce and the others encountered was the same, and this evoked Pierce¡¯s memories. The level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, was obtained from the snowy mountain. Pierce started to climb up the snowy mountain. Although he could fly through the air, this was not a good idea. He hade out to enjoy himself, not to use his strength recklessly. Immediately after, he activated a protective barrier. The snowstorm was too strong. However, this thick frost element made the frost bloodline in his body feel a trace of joy. The most delighted was naturally Frost. Ever since she was born, she had always enjoyed thepany of dense frost elements. After all, every frost dragon was born in a snowy area. This environment was a home for them! As everyone slowly increased their pace and ascended the mountaintop step by step, the snowstorm on the mountaintop became stronger. It was so powerful that even the protective shield was rippling, as if it could break at any moment. Vivier had to strengthen the barriers so that they would not be destroyed by the snowstorm. Was every treasure chest put in such a difficult ce? Pierce wanted toin. If every treasure chest was ced in such a ce, then ordinary people would have no chance of obtaining them! Of course, even though he wasining, he was still moving forward. If this treasure chest was ced in a sea of flowers, it would definitely not be a challenge. Even Pierce would think that the quality of the treasure chest obtained in such a ce was not good. After all, better rewards appeared in dangerous ces. This had already bemon knowledge in the Tower Defense World. Pierce was naturally fearless in this situation. After all, he was a powerful creature now. Just some snowstorm could not harm him at all! After Pierce and the otherspletely passed the mountaintop, they finally saw the other side of the mountain. There was no legendary sea of flowers, nor was there any more powerful snowstorm. What followed was only extremely hotva. The magma seemed to dye the entire world red. Even Pierce vaguely felt a burning sensation. Was this another wonder from the Tower Defense world? A snowy mountain was actually next to a volcano. Furthermore, that volcano was filled with magma, and the snowy mountain was covered in frost! The most ridiculous thing was that the snow on this snowy mountain actually showed no signs of melting under the heat of such powerfulva. This hadpletely overturned Pierce¡¯s understanding of this world. Indeed, arge part of this world could not be inferred withmon sense! Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the top of the volcano. ording to the treasure map, the treasure was hidden on the top of the volcano. However, looking at the circr hole on the top of the volcano, Pierce felt that the treasure this time might be in the volcano. Pierce began to set off toward the volcano. Although theva on the surface looked terrifying, it was nothing to fear for those with powers. If Frost erupted with her full strength, she could instantly freeze this volcano into an ice mountain! However, Pierce had never experienced walking on a volcano, so he wanted to try. This could also satisfy his curiosity about such things. The others approved of it as well. The puppet moved in front, and the others followed behind. Finally, they arrived at the foot of the volcano in about ten minutes. After stepping out of the snowy mountain, they felt a wave of heat wash over them. The power of the volcano was showing its immense power to everyone. However, this was nothing to fear for Frost and Pierce. As an ice-blue light screen enveloped everyone, a cool sensation spread to everyone. Pierce ced his foot under the flowingva. He heard faint sizzling sounds and white smoke, but he was not injured! This feeling of power was really too good, especially when he had been an ordinary person in the past! When had he ever thought that he would obtain such powerful strength? He had not even dared to think about it at all! But now, he actually had this powerful strength! As everyone slowly walked on theva, they finally arrived inside the volcano. The hot magma was constantly burning their bodies. However, this was nothing due to the frost elemental protective shield. They were dying ofughter. They could not feel any heat at all! Not to mention feeling the heat, they even felt cold. Chapter 176 - Fire Dragon

Chapter 176: Fire Dragon

This was definitely a wonderful spectacle in Tower Defense World. There was a snowy mountain in front and a volcano behind it. Furthermore, the two mountains did not show any signs of conflict! This scene had shocked everyone other than Frost and the Elven Queen. After all, they had lived for thousands of years and had seen all kinds of scenery! They had even gone to hell. In this magma-filled world, Pierce and the others were wearing frost elemental shields as they walked step by step. They quickly arrived at the halfway point. The heat here was even stronger. Even the frost element protection shields on Pierce and the others began to react, and white smoke filled the sky. The strong frost energy seemed to freeze everything. With every step Pierce took, theva under his feet froze. They were still a few hundred meters from the top of the mountain, which was nothing to the group. In just a few minutes, the four of them arrived at the top. The magma inside was boiling like water. Layers of white mist appeared on the frost elemental protective shields, enveloping everything in midair. Layers of mist blocked everyone¡¯s vision. But with divine power, Pierce saw everything clearly. The location of the treasure was the inside of the volcano. Pierce¡¯s gaze did not change. This magma was a threat to Pierce if he was still an ordinary person, but he had already be a level 6 creature and had no fear of this magma. He could even dive in the magma under the protection of divine power. However, Pierce did not know if there was any other danger inside. For safety reasons, Pierce decided to let the demigod Undead Archangel explore first. After receiving Pierce¡¯smand, the Undead Archangel jumped into the magma without hesitation. When the Undead Archangel jumped into the magma, Pierce took a step back. He could feel the vital reaction of the creature below. It was as if it had been sleeping earlier. Pierce wasn¡¯t the only one who thought of this. The others did the same. Ten minutes passed after the Undead Archangel jumped into the magma, and Pierce was feeling a little impatient. It was just taking a treasure. If there were creatures below, the Archangel could deal with them quickly. He was a demigod, and was basically among the strongest creatures. Yet, he had yet to return. Had he not found the treasure, or did something strange happen? However, through the Sea of the Dead, Pierce found that his connection with the Undead Archangel was not broken, which meant that the other party was not in any difficulty. Why wasn¡¯t he out yet? While Pierce was still puzzled, he suddenly felt the ground beneath his feet tremble slowly. A pir of fire shot into the sky, right beside his face. Endlessva charged into the sky and scattered on the ground. It was as if the apocalypse had arrived! Pierce¡¯s expression did not change at this scene. Such power was nothing. Immediately after, the Undead Archangel flew out from the magma. The Undead Archangel turned its gaze to the magma. At this moment, Pierce clearly felt the life reaction from below! That creature¡¯s life force was very strong. It might have the strength of an early-stage level 7! Pierce finally understood why the treasure map was so expensive! Such a powerful creature was impossible for ordinary contestants to challenge. That creature would probably kill all the participants in an instant. The strength of an early-stage level 7 creature was far from what the current contestants could challenge unless they were courting death! Pierce slowly walked over. He was waiting for this creature to appear. The item protected by this creature should be his goal this time. Pierce felt like he was going to be rich. He felt the ground shake again as if a creature was about toe out of the magma. Pierce suddenly felt a violent wind blow up, followed byva that filled the sky. Then, a tall figure covered the sun in the sky. The figure¡¯s massive form seemed to be like the frost dragon¡¯s! The creature that appeared in front of him was a dragon. However, unlike Frost¡¯s ice-blue scales, this creature had dark red scales. ording to the color, if Frost was a Frost Dragon, then this dragon in front of him looked like a fire dragon! Roar! A loud roar shattered the clouds in the sky and caused the ground to tremble. It was a huge dragon hundreds of meters tall with fiery red scales all over its body! Chapter 177 - The Battle Begins!

Chapter 177: The Battle Begins!

The dark red dragon in front of him was covered in semicircr scales. They were densely packed and looked indestructible. Under the sunlight, they shone like red mes. This dragon¡¯s strength had already reached level 7! Originally, Pierce had thought that as a treasure map from the store, the monster guarding the treasure might not be that powerful. After all, it could be a group of ordinary participants challenging it! However, the facts proved that he was indeed overthinking because only he had so much assets to spend on the map. Pierce¡¯s gaze remained unchanged as he looked at the dragon in front of him. His expression even revealed indifference. It was as if this roaring dragon in front of him could not threaten his life at all. It was the truth! A loud roar sounded and scattered the clouds in the sky. One could even see a circr wave in the sky! The roar was very loud. Pierce, who was inside the protective shield, even felt his head buzzing. As expected of a level 7 creature, its strength was naturally not something a person like him couldpare to¡­ Although Pierce¡¯s team was very powerful, there was only one person who had a higher level than this creature¡ªthe Undead Archangel leader who had already be a demigod! Neither he nor Vivier had reached level 7. However, the strong monster made Pierce more and more eager to obtain the final treasure. After all, risks and rewards were proportional. At this moment, the red dragon in the sky had already turned its huge golden eyes to the Undead Archangel who was looking down at it. Its golden pupils suddenly constricted, as if it had discovered something terrifying. It was very familiar with the figure standing in the sky! It was an angel from the angel race! However, why were there ck patterns on this angel¡¯s body? Moreover, some ck aura wrapped around his body. The angel looked very strange, but this aura instantly made it feel ufortable! It had lived for more than ten thousand years! It had seen all kinds of angels, and it had even fought against the legendary fallen angel. And it was sure that this angel in front of it did not look like a fallen angel. When it encountered the legendary Fallen Angel, thetter did not have ck aura wrapped around his body. It could vaguely feel a sharp de of death on its head after sensing the ck aura. This feeling was very ufortable. It felt even more unbearable than death! The pride of the dragon race made it raise its huge head angrily and look at the figure in the sky. Immediately after, hot mes began to shoot out of its huge mouth! The mes were not pure red, but looked like a golden-red color. Even Pierce felt a faint burning sensation! As this me shot out, the entire sky was dyed a deep red. The sky that was clear and bright was now like dusk. The sky was filled with mes. This scene made Pierce feel how powerful the enemy was. He was envious of this power! The powerful mes seemed to be able to burn everything in the world. The fire had even turned pure golden! As the mes spewed out of the dragon¡¯s mouth, Pierce felt that the protective shield around him was about to copse. The frost element was on the verge of dissipating! Frost immediately enhanced the protective shield with dense frost elements. The protective barrier, which had already begun to crack, was strengthened again. The dark blue shields were quite conspicuous among the mes. The sudden frost elemental power attracted the fire dragon¡¯s gaze, and its huge golden pupils turned to Pierce. Its attention had been on the Archangel. If not for the frost element that had suddenly appeared, it would not have noticed that there were three humans. No, it could not be said to be three humans. To be precise, it was an angel, a dragon, and a hybrid of angel and dragon?? The moment it saw Pierce, the fire dragon was stunned. It had never seen such a strange creature. This had overturned its world view of ten thousand years. However, it was only surprised for a moment before turning to deal with the Archangel. With its powerful perception, it could sense that the three people below were far from being as powerful as the one above! At present, the main goal was to kill this Archangel. It could feel the threat from the Archangel. The feeling was very unpleasant, as if it was on the guillotine that could swing at any time! That feeling was simply a torture for a longevity creature like it, especially when it had never felt the threat of death since it became an adult. The dragon¡¯s golden pupils stared fixedly at the figure in the sky, and a trace of fear shed across its eyes. Pierce also turned his gaze to the dragon. The shadow that covered the sky lingered in his sight. He sent amand to the Undead Archangel! Chapter 178 - The Battle Continues

Chapter 178: The Battle Continues

Looking at the huge red figure floating in the sky, Pierce sent amand to the Undead Archangel. The order was very simple. It was to finish it in the shortest time possible. After giving the order, Pierce was ready to watch the show. At this moment, the fire dragon breathed out mes. The Undead Archangel had already put up a ck protective barrier around him. There was no damage. The power of a demigod was not something ordinary creatures could imagine! Without a doubt, after inheriting the Death God¡¯s godhood, the strength of the Undead Archangel had increased by countless times. Now, he was almost invincible, especially whenbined with the death elements he carried originally! This was why the dragon was afraid of the Undead Archangel. Everyone was afraid of death, even dragons who had lived for tens of thousands of years. At this moment, Pierce suddenly transmitted another order to the Undead Archangel. The Archangel who received Pierce¡¯s order instantly understood what he meant. He removed the protective shield on his body. His hands covered in ck patterns aimed at the red dragon. Dark elements rolled in the middle of his hand, and the surrounding elements were jumping crazily. It was a domain where everything died and everything was lost! At this moment, the red dragon saw the death elements condensed in the Undead Archangel¡¯s hand. The threat toward its life was constantly warning it, but as a dragon, it would not bow its head to this angel. Therefore, it chose to use all its strength to fight. It began to mobilize the surrounding fire elements. With its natural affinity, the surroundings slowly began to emit a high concentration of heat. Red and ck upied two parts of the sky, neither giving way to the other. In fact, there was even a faint feeling that the ck was devouring the red! To avoid dying from the death elements, Pierce and the others hid far away. After all, the efficiency of using the death elements in this world was extremely stringent. If they were not careful, they would instantly age and die, or they would directly be ashes. He was only a puppet and did not have his own consciousness, so Pierce would not often let him use his strength to avoid being killed in case of an ident. Pierce and the others watched the apocalypse-like scene. They did not do anything, and they had no need to do anything. There was only one thing to do: wait for the battle to end. An early-stage level 7 dragon was fighting a level 8 demigod Archangel! The unbnced battle began! Scarlet mes charged towards the Undead Archangel. However, the Undead Archangel wiped out this me with just a wave of his hand. There was not even a trace of fire element left! This was the power of death. It could wipe out everything in the world. This power was far beyond what the dragon could withstand. Just like that, this suspense-less battle began. The Undead Archangel condensed a ck Spear of Death in his hand. He then abandoned his previous ranged style and turned to meleebat! The ck wings slowly spread out as he flew toward the dragon. The dragon¡¯s pupils shrank as it looked at the man with the ck patterns. It could feel the sense of deathing toward it.! The Reaper¡¯s sickle was waving at it. Its head would gradually be no longer its own! The dragon suddenly wed at the angel. This angel filled with an evil aura made it feel very ufortable! Pierce was watching from the foot of the mountain. In the sky, the two figures were constantly colliding. Every time they collided, the sky seemed to shatter. Every collision would cause powerful ripples. The dragon began to use its natural advantage which was its powerful body to fight. However, the angel who hadpleted the undead transformation was not afraid of physicalbat at all. If it were the past him, it might be a little difficult! But now that he had undergone the undead transformation, there was no concept of death. His body could be changed at any time, or repaired! Therefore, this was why he engaged in closebat with the dragon. If possible, he could shoot the Spear of Death at the dragon from afar. In that case, the battle would end without a doubt! However, this dragon that had lived for ten thousand years was not so easy to deal with. At least, the battle was in a stalemate for now. The two entangled figures separated and began to fight with the elemental energy. The dragon knew that its mes were unable to cause any harm to the angel. And even when it fought in closebat, it was unable to inflict any injury to thetter. One was covered in scales that were too hard to break through, while the other had an immortal body that could be reassembled! This meant that they had no way to determine the oue! They decided to use their trump cards! Chapter 179 - Death Domain!

Chapter 179: Death Domain!

The most important thing now was their trump cards. Both sides were ready. The distance between them gradually widened, and the sky waspletely enveloped in darkness and dark red! Pierce and the others also looked up and waited for the climax of the battle. A strong death element instantly swept across the entire sky. The red that was originally the strongest was now devoured. The Undead Archangel used his full strength, which was the power of the demigod. The entire sky was filled with the death elements. Ever since he turned into a demigod, he had never used his full strength. Even in the previous test of his strength, he had used less than half of his strength! And in this battle, he could freely use his strength. This allowed him to test his true strength as a demigod! The dragon widened its eyes and looked at the figure shrouded in the darkness in disbelief. That figure was like a death god standing in the darkness. Every time it brandished its sickle, it would take a life. Faced with this situation, the fire dragon activated the fire element in its body to save its life. However, when the mes touched the dark death element, they disappeared without a trace. It was in disbelief that the mes it had been proud of could not cause any waves in front of this angel! Every time the angel attacked, he would bring about strong winds. It was a violent wind made of death elements. If the dragon was not careful and was hit by the wind, the hard scales that it was proud of would definitely turn into powder! This was what its intuition was telling it! In order to not be touched by this violent wind, it could only sway its huge body in the air, looking veryical. The Undead Archangel slowly condensed his strength and prepared to release his full power. He was tired of fighting such a drawn out battle with this dragon! Just like that, a dark and powerful force began to condense in his palm. The surrounding ck fog also began to envelop all the nearby areas, making it look like a swamp. Or rather, it was like the night had once again enveloped noon! The fire dragon looked warily at the ck fog that was spreading towards it. The ck fog was constantly circling it, and the area beside it looked very dangerous! Its intuition was frantically telling it that as long as it touched it, there would definitely be no good oue! It believed in its intuition. After all, its intuition had saved it countless times. Therefore, it did not rashly choose to touch the ck fog. The ck fogpletely enveloped it. The Fire Dragon had no experience in such situations, so it was still caught off guard. It even felt like its life was about to end. After releasing this domain, the Undead Archangel prepared to move in for the kill. A ck saber slowly appeared in his hand. It looked extremely sharp, and there was even a boundless aura wrapped around it. It was a long de condensed from the surrounding death elements, and it seemed to be unstoppable. Pierce, who was watching the battle from below, was very envious of this powerful force, so he wanted to try and see if he could use the recently bought Badge of Bonds to obtain the strength of the Undead Archangel. In that case, he would also obtain powerful strength, and be a person with Godhood. Of course, it would not be aplete Godhood, but something that had the characteristics of a Godhood. If he could control that powerful death element, it would definitely be extremely helpful no matter what. However, he put this matter aside. His main goal now was to obtain this treasure first. At this moment, the darkness hadpletely enveloped the fire dragon. Because the Undead Archangel used the death element, the fire dragon could not break through at all! This was the most fundamental power in his body: Death Domain! Faced with such a powerful death element, there was nowhere to hide. It could easily ignore and prate any barriers. The Undead Archangel raised its elemental saber and aimed at the distant ck sphere. The saber released a clear sound in the air, sounding extremely pleasant, as if it was a real de. shes appeared in the air and charged towards the ck sphere! Every sh contained extremely powerful death elements. No creature could survive the corrosion of this sh. Roar! A painful wail sounded from the sphere. No creature could resist being corroded by such a powerful death element! Without a doubt, this early-stage level 7 fire dragon was going to die. Chapter 180 - Return to the City!

Chapter 180: Return to the City!

A mere early stage level 7 fire dragon had no way to resist the full-powered attack of a Demigod. The fire dragon was suffering the most aggrieved battle in its life. It was trapped in a ck ball and then shed again and again. It had no way of resisting. It could only silently endure the attacks from the demigod. Every shnded on its body, shattering its scales! Every time its scales were destroyed, the death elements on the sh would gradually prate its body, elerating its death! Death¡¯s sickle was already above the dragon¡¯s head. It slowly swung, and a trace of blood appeared on its scaled neck! Without a doubt, this dragon would die here! The death elements spread non-stop, even Pierce and the others at the foot of the mountain could feel the thick power of death. They added ayer of holy light barrier to the original frost barrier. The frost barrier was used to suppress theva, while the holy light barrier was used to block death elements. This would have been difficult for Pierce to do alone. Fortunately, he had brought Frost and Vivier over. Otherwise, he would be in a spot. Pierce suddenly turned his gaze to the ck sphere in the sky that was imprisoning the huge fire dragon! Frost waspletely stunned. She had witnessed the strength of that fire dragon. It was far stronger than her. However, such a powerful dragon was actually unable to withstand a single move from that puppet! This hadpletely subverted Frost¡¯s world view. She had never thought that she would encounter such a powerful teammate. This power of death waspletely shocking to her! Although she and the fire dragon were dragons, they were not of the same type. After all, she belonged to the Frost Dragon race, while the other belonged to the Fire Dragon race. Speaking of which, the rtionship between the Frost and Fire Dragon race was simr. It was neither warm nor hot. There were even asional fights. After all, both sides had conflicting attributes! After the fire dragon was killed, Frost did not show any emotion. Instead, she was surprised at the strength of the Undead Archangel. Vivier, who was watching the battle, had a strange expression. Ever since that Undead Archangel became a puppet, she had no chance to perform. But this was also good. She now had a lot more time to spend on dramas andics. At this moment, Pierce received a notification from the Tower Defense World! [Congrattions, you have killed the Fire Dragon that originates from the Fire Source. You have obtained the treasure chest from the treasure map.] This confirmed the death of the dragon. Pierce smiled at the fading ck sphere in the sky. The rewards obtained from such a powerful enemy must be very rich, right? The reward was below theva, so Pierce did not advance rashly. He first said a few words to Frost, who was watching the battle, and then sent amand to the Undead Archangel in the sky. After two minutes, the thick death elements in the sky werepletely absorbed by the Undead Archangel.. After all, Pierce and Frost were notpletely immune to the power of death, except for Seraph Vivier. Angels naturally restrained the death element. As the death elements in the sky disappeared, Pierce signaled to the Undead Archangel with his eyes. After being bestowed with the demigod godhood, the Undead Archangel seemed to have normal intelligence, so he could understand Pierce¡¯s words without needing to hear themand. He immediately nodded and jumped into the magma, causing someva to ssh. Pierce also looked at the huge red figure in the sky that waspletely dead. The dragon no longer had any scales on its body. All it had was ck flesh that was gradually corroding. Its golden pupils had already lost their divine light. This scene made Frost shiver. After all, she was also a dragon. Seeing this tragic scene, she couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to it. Too ferocious. This power of death was too ferocious! Frost secretly swore that she would never stay with that puppet monster alone! That thing was too scary! The dragon¡¯s corpse slowly fell to the ground and into theva at the foot of the volcano. Pierce walked over and saw the corpse. The huge corpse had already melted, leaving only pools of blood. This was too miserable. Pierce had thought of using this dragon as his mount. But clearly, this thought did note true. Although there was no Fire Dragon Mount, the Frost Dragon would work too. Pierce turned to look at the silent Frost and smiled. At this moment, the Undead Archangel flew out of the magma. He was holding a treasure chest embroidered with golden patterns in his arms. The treasure chest looked very gorgeous and noble from afar, representing that the item this time was very valuable. Pierce epted the treasure chest from the Undead Archangel. Every treasure chest was basically weightless, and no one could guess what was in this treasure chest. Pierce was about to open the treasure chest to take a look. Suddenly, the floating golden red words from the hint system appeared in his vision again. [The item contained in this treasure chest is very powerful. I suggest that you do not open it here. You should return to your city and open it.] Chapter 181 - The Key to the Dark World!

Chapter 181: The Key to the Dark World!

[The item contained in this treasure chest is very powerful. I suggest that you do not open it here. You should return to your city and open it.] Pierce was stunned when he saw the message. It hinted that if he opened it here, he would encounter considerable danger! He looked down at the gorgeous box in his hand and thought for a moment, before holding back his desire to open it immediately. He was not like the Demigod puppet that could withstand the dragon¡¯s attack just by standing aside. Furthermore, he had easily killed it! Although he wanted to obtain the same ability as him, it was obvious that he was still not strong enough. Since the notification from the hint system had reminded him, it was best for him to obey it. The hint system should have reminded him after calcting the strength around him. This meant that he would be in great danger even under the protection of Vivier, Frost, and the Undead Archangel! He was getting more and more interested in the thing in the treasure chest. What item was it that could create such difficulty? Pierce¡¯s goal for this trip was over. He was going to quickly return to his city and open the gorgeous box to satisfy his curiosity as soon as possible. The group began their trip back home. This time, they did not take their time traveling back. After all, they had something to do now. The scenery could be seen at any time, but the most important thing was this item. Pierce began to mobilize the power in his body to condense a pair of wings behind him. Then, he rushed toward his city. Behind him were Frost, Vivier, and the Undead Archangel. All of them were very fast. Four different colors appeared in the sky. Every color was like a sharp sword, gliding and piercing through the clouds. They were hurrying with all their might. In their current state, it would only take half an hour to reach the city. This was Pierce¡¯s current maximum speed. The stronger ones, such as the Undead Archangel, only needed ten minutes or five minutes. Therefore, at this moment, Pierce was the one who had lowered the average speed of the entire team. In just half an hour, they arrived at the city. Pierce¡¯s figure streaked across theke¡¯s surface, leaving ripples. It was a spectacr sight¡­ He had spent some effort on thiske and even put some baby fishes in it. He did not know if they would grow or not. Pierce slowlynded on the ground, and the others followed behind him. From the start, they had been following behind him without overtaking him. Slowly, Pierce walked into the city and returned to the living room. He ced the gorgeous box on the table. After Pierce returned, the others in the city had gathered around him, including the Elven Queen, who was guarding the city. Her goal now was very simple. She wanted to talk to Pierce about things to increase her strength, so if necessary, she was willing to deepen their rtionship. Her goal was simple. At least Pierce guessed what she wanted after seeing her enthusiasm. He was happy to see this and did not stop it. After cing the box on the table, he used the hint system to check. The message said that there was no longer any danger. Pierce pressed his hands on the sides of the gorgeous box and slowly opened it. Immediately after, a dazzling white light appeared, and the contents of the box appeared before their eyes. That thing was very small, about the length of a thumb. It waspletely ck with some patterns carved on it. If Pierce did not look carefully, he would have thought that it was just a piece of scrap iron. However, he still remembered the previous warning from the hint. He quickly checked the item that looked like a piece of scrap metal. The hint gave him an important piece of information. This ugly ck iron piece was actually a key? Was this a joke? But since it was appraised by the hint system, Pierce had no doubts. However, he did not know what this key opened. While Pierce was thinking this, a notification from the Tower Defense world appeared. [Congrattions to contestant Pierce for obtaining the key to the Dark World. Keep the key well. It might be useful in the future!] It was a simple notification, but Pierce was stunned. The key was used to open the door to the Dark World. But where was the gate to the Dark World? At this moment, Pierce suddenly remembered that the hint system had warned him not to open the key near the volcano! Could the gate to the Dark World be hidden near the volcano? He seemed to suddenly understand everything. Chapter 182 - A New Instance Dungeon!

Chapter 182: A New Instance Dungeon!

Pierce suddenly seemed to understand everything. It turned out that this gate to the Dark World was hidden near the volcano. However, it was impossible for him to run to the volcano again for the so-called gate to the Dark World, although it would only take less than an hour for them to go there. He was exhausted from the continuous journey. Furthermore, he remembered the danger warning. In other words, as long as they went to that world, they would be in great danger. He had to wait until he was stronger before he could make a trip there. Pierce suddenly realized that the people around him were staring at the key. This made him scratch his head. Did this key have an effect of attracting other¡¯s gaze? It was already sunset when Pierce arrived at the city. He had not eaten for a day, so he prepared to enjoy a meal before sleeping. As the monsters grew stronger, Pierce believed that the invasions would not arrive so early. Before the next invasion, there would be some period to rest and reorganize. This undoubtedly gave the contestants some self-protection power in the Tower Defense invasion, allowing them to resist again. This was one unspoken rule in the Tower Defense world. Anyway, Pierce was not too interested in this situation. After all, all of his subordinates were very powerful, and even Pierce could kill an entire battlefield alone. Of course, this was limited to below level 6 creatures. Pierce stored the key in his safe. He had umted a lot of things in his safe, and he might use them someday in the future. For example, this key. When he became very powerful, he would definitely go to that world. Pierce ate a simple meal in his room and began to prepare some things. They were all unique seeds that he had obtained from the store or from other ces. Now, the peashooters outside the city wall were gradually unable to keep up with their recent growth. However, they had fought for him when he was weak, so Pierce could not bear to give up on them. They had already developed a rtionship. Furthermore, the peashooters could deal with some minions. Pierce even wanted to increase the peashooters¡¯ strength if possible. Pierce shook his head helplessly. He was checking the store, hoping to find something that could allow the nts to evolve. The shop had updated several times in total, but Pierce was unable to find such an item. However, this thing existed. It was just that it was not avable now. Perhaps it would be updated in the future. Pierce closed the shop helplessly. The scene of the peashooters swaying outside was very pleasing. As they had not fought for a long time, they looked extremely energetic. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He had no idea how long the peashooters lived. In any case, the peashooters would not die in the short term as there was no sign of them withering. He suddenly recalled that the strange seeds that he had asked the female elves to nt had already sprouted. It was also nted outside the city wall. There was arge bright flower bed. The growth rate of this thing was extremely slow. It only grew after five to six days, and it had yet to growpletely. However, when those nts fully grew, they might be one of Pierce¡¯s armies. If he were to talk about the army, Pierce suddenly remembered that he had an army of undead hidden in the rear of the city, but there had been no opportunities to use them on the previous battlefield. But every time the enemies were killed, the death aura left on the battlefield would increase the strength of the undead army by a huge degree. In addition, the position of the leader of the undead army had been handed to the Undead Archangel, which meant that the undead army was bing stronger at all times. After all, the Undead Archangel would asionally emit some death elements, which were the best nutrients for the undead army! This was the best decision Pierce had ever made. It was like a perpetual cycle. It was already two to three in the morning. With his strong physique and tenacious spirit, he did not feel sleepy at all. Therefore, he started sleeping at four or five o¡¯clock every day. This allowed him to develop a fixed biological clock. For now, this was not a bad thing. In other words, he was gradually abandoning some of the characteristics of humans. After his characteristics as a human gradually disappeared, he wouldpletely leave the range of humans and be a new species. At least from the looks of it, the power obtained from bing a new species was very powerful! Pierce still needed various powerful bloodlines to strengthen himself. He already had the Frost Dragon and Angel bloodlines in his body, although he had not fully digested them yet. After he digested them, his strength would probably shoot straight to level 7, and even his life would be greatly enhanced! Just as Pierce was thinking about how to increase his strength, a notification from the Tower Defense world interrupted his thoughts. [Given the uneven strength of the participants, the second instance dungeon will be opened.] Chapter 183 - The Second Instance Dungeon Starts

Chapter 183: The Second Instance Dungeon Starts

[Due to the uneven strength of the participants, the second instance dungeon will be opened. All participants, please make necessary preparations.] [The second instance dungeon will begin in three days. All contestants, please prepare your resources and relevant items for the challenge!] [The maximum number of participants for this challenge is two from each country.] [Furthermore, if there are deaths in this instance dungeon, they will not die in the real world. All contestants who are participating in this instance dungeon, please rest assured!] [In addition, contestants who obtain any rewards in the instance dungeon will also receive corresponding rewards after returning to the real world¡­] Pierce read the long series of notifications in two to three seconds. At this moment, he was even more sure of his thoughts. After all, he was still thinking that the eighth invasion would not arrive so quickly. In the end, wasn¡¯t the dungeon mission here? Wasn¡¯t the opportunity to increase the strength of the participants here? It seemed like he could obtain some good things from the dungeon again. Last time, he obtained a bottle of vampire potion and a contract with the undead army. The previous rewards did not increase his strength at all, especially since he had given the vampire potion to another vampire. The only valuable thing was the contract of the undead army. But it did not look like this undead army would have many chances to appear. The rewards were very rich for ordinary contestants. It could even be said to increase the strength of their entire country by another level. But to Pierce, it was of no value. At most, he could be considered to have obtained a support,¡­alright, that undead army did not even have the support role. Pierce opened the world chat and saw what the social geniuses were talking about. With the notification from the Tower Defense world, the world chat was definitely bustling. After observing for a while, Pierce realized that the contestants were in a fanatical mood for this dungeon mission. The contents were only about bloodline items. The bloodline item was gradually bing the idealbat style. They would always recall those who obtained powerful strength due to the bloodlines. That was the best way to fight the monsters in a 1v1. That was the trend in the Tower Defense World. Only by obtaining a powerful bloodline could they survive in this world, obtain rich rewards, and be a powerful creature! Everyone¡¯s goal was the bloodline item from this dungeon mission. Simrly, Pierce had the same goal as them. Who didn¡¯t want to obtain bloodline items? Even Pierce, who already had two mythical-level bloodlines, was still searching for other mythical bloodlines. After all, Pierce could fuse multiple bloodlines. He had that capital, but others could only merge with one! Pierce slowly smiled at the thought. Everyone had the same goal. He was not surprised. At this moment, all of them werepeting against each other. But, Pierce was on another levelpared to the other contestants. If he wanted, he could instantly obtain all the bloodline items in the dungeon. However, at present, these low-level instance dungeons did not have any bloodline worth snatching because they were mostly ordinary. This was nothing to Pierce, whose goal was to obtain a bloodline at the mythical or above level. In the eyes of the other contestants, those low-level bloodlines were the ultimate treasure, but to him, it was worse than dog shit. After all, Pierce¡¯s horizons had already surpassed theirs. After a brief look at the chat that seemed to be in an uproar, Pierce closed his eyes and slept. He had to sleep. Although he was not sleepy, he felt like he was missing something if he did not sleep. It would make him ufortable, so he could only follow his heart and sleep. Pierce had sessfully tainted his subordinates with this habit. The other non-human creatures also began to fall asleep. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. When Pierce got out of bed again, there was no longer any frost outside. Instead, it was filled with willow catkins. The season had changed again. It had only been a month since it started snowing, and it was already spring. Pierce stared nkly at the scene outside the window. The elves outside were also strolling while holding baskets. This scene did not surprise them. After all, they had lived for a long period and were clearly ustomed to such sudden seasonal changes. Pierce washed up before going out to sunbath. Frost, who had been sleeping in Pierce¡¯s room for the past few nights, was leisurely eating snacks. This scene displeased Vivier. But she couldn¡¯t do anything other than pout and sulk. At this moment, Pierce received a message from the Tower Defense world. It was about the second dungeon. It was finally starting. Chapter 184 - Welcome to... the Moon?

Chapter 184: Wee to... the Moon?

The second instance dungeon was finally opening. These three days were like a sh in Pierce¡¯s eyes. Therefore, he did not feel that he had wasted too much time. [The second instance dungeon mission has begun. All teams, please choose your participants and prepare to enter!] This dungeon mission had finally begun. Pierce had to choose a partner. Previously, he thought of not going to dungeons. He would let the Undead Archangel go alone, or he would send someone with the Undead Archangel. However, when there was no invasion, this world became abnormally boring. There was nothing to do at all. The initial feeling of being worried had long since disappeared. Therefore, he decided to go personally on the dungeon mission. Then, the other teammate would undoubtedly be the puppet. He had considered Frost and Vivier. But for now, the highestbat power was definitely the Undead Archangel. He had to bring the Undead Archangel in case he ran into dangerous situations. As the selection waspleted, a green mark appeared on Pierce¡¯s side. It meant that his dungeon team was selected. Only about half of the teams had finished choosing their participants. The other half were still in thought and had note to a conclusion. At this moment, the people in the live-stream were stunned when they saw that the contestants from Country M were selected. After all, in the previous instance, they did not get Country M¡¯s live-stream, which was Pierce¡¯s point of view, so they did not know if Pierce had participated. Although many people pointed out Pierce¡¯s figure in posts after the previous dungeon quest, they remained doubtful. However, they finally saw the scene in Country M. The familiar figure appeared in the live-stream again. This stunned all the audience. Ever since Pierce transferred the live stream to the griffin¡¯s point of view, they had never seen Pierce¡¯s current situation. But now? Had Pierce¡¯s conscience awakened? He had returned the live stream to himself! However, it was clear that this was not the case. Without a doubt, the Tower Defense had made a change. It would record the live stream from all the contestants¡¯ point of view! At this moment, Pierce also realized he was in the live broadcast. After all, he had received another message from the Tower Defense world. The meaning of the message was clear. In this instance dungeon, all participants must appear in the live-stream and let the Tower Defense world automatically adjust the live stream¡¯s point of view! The contestants could change this feature once they were outside of the dungeon. Pierce was stunned. This thing was not very useful to him. He slowly canceled the elemental swords in his hands. The sword in one of his hands turned into specks of lights, while the ice-blue greatsword in his other hand slowly turned into ice shards that scattered on the ground. He now had a clear control over the two powers in his body. Pierce could now control two elemental powers at the same time! The scene earlier appeared in the live-stream, stunning all the audience. It had only been a short while, but Boss Pierce was bing more and more awesome. He could actually control two types of power? These audiences were watching the contestants in real time. They naturally knew about the bloodline items. Every participant who consumed a bloodline item would obtain some corresponding attributes. It seemed like Pierce already had two bloodlines! No wonder he was a big shot! They were filled with emotion and realized that they could not even say any ttering words to Pierce. After all, they were already used to him going through new changes every time. There were not as many audiences in the live stream as before. After all, there were too many recent invasions. Some countries were too busy fighting the monsters, while some had directly be a heaven for monsters! This scene made the remaining participating countries feel fear. They were eager to know how to be stronger. And they already had a n besides bing stronger. That was to choose diplomacy with Country M. If their country was really invaded by the monsters one day, then they would at least have a ce to stay. After all, Country M¡¯s territory was really toorge. It was sorge that it made people feel fear! With just this territory, Country M couldpletely take in all the citizens of other countries. This meant that they definitely could not have any conflict with Country M. They had to curry favor. Everyone wanted to live, and no one wanted to see their country be destroyed. Therefore, they could only submit diplomatic documents to Country M to ensure their safety. At this moment, in the Tower Defense world, Pierce had waited for more than half an hour after handing in the participants list. Finally, all the participating teams¡¯ spots were filled. As an emerald green light enveloped all the contestants, their figures disappeared from the spot. In this instance dungeon, Pierce slowly opened his eyes. What he saw was darkness, and even a few stones floating in the air! This inexplicable scene seemed especially strange to all the participants. However, after watching this scene for a long time, they suddenly realized that this scene was a little familiar. At this moment, the audience in the real world was already in an uproar. ¡°Why does it look more and more familiar? Isn¡¯t this the moon?!¡± Chapter 185 - Level 7 Creature, Demon Vic!

Chapter 185: Level 7 Creature, Demon Vic!

The audience in the live-stream saw this familiar scene and started leavingments. Although they had never been there, it did not stop them from speaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the f*cking moon!¡± ¡°Why does that blue beside it look so familiar?¡± ¡°This dungeon is too ridiculous.¡± ¡°This really scared me. F*ck, I think they¡¯re really on the moon. Is there anyone from the space stations?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The audience in the live-stream was the first to notice this sight. After all, they were watching from a third person point of view. Immediately after, the participants in the Tower Defense world also began to realize that the scene in front of them seemed to be too simr to what they knew! They had lived in battles for half a year now. They basically had chosen to bury anything unrted to their survival deep in their minds. However, the scene in front of them awakened the memories that were sleeping in their minds, this familiar sight made many people sigh in amazement! At this moment, they suddenly realized something. They were breathing fine. This meant that this was only a fantasy and not the ce in the real world. Many participants turned their gazes to the blue beside them. It was also very familiar, but why? Why did it seem like the blue had be muchrger? All the participants were stunned. At this moment, they suddenly remembered the reward from the Tower Defense world! Could it be that the reward from that time had changed the entire Blue? While everyone was dumbfounded, Pierce also stepped on the moon. Behind him was the Undead Archangel. Both were wearing ck hoods to hide their identities, but this time, the robe had been changed to a hoodie. After all, the previous time, they wore ck robes. It was too conspicuous! Pierce¡¯s legs were already on the gray ground of the moon. He could feel the weak gravity here! This fantasy had included everything on the moon. But strangely, why were they able to breathe? At that moment, Pierce suddenly saw a glimmer of light. He quickly looked up at the sky. With his powerful vision, he could clearly see a faintyer of crystal barrier covering the entire moon. If he was not wrong, this protective barrier was the one that provided them with oxygen. In other words, Pierce believed that this moon was the real moon! Perhaps this so-called fantasy was just an excuse! Pierce could even see the lights of Blue in the distance! He was no longer at the level of humans, not to mention that he had a demigod Undead Archangel beside him! At this moment, everyone was ustomed to this scene. After all, their goal ining here was not to admire this miraculous scene, but to obtain bloodline items! It was the same for Pierce. Of course, if it were just an ordinary bloodline, he would not be interested at all. He would only be interested in some mythical bloodline. Pierce felt the gravity and looked at his surroundings. He moved through the crowd with his Undead Archangel behind him. They were very low-key, so no one noticed the two of them. After all, there were too many people here. At this moment, a portion of the participants had already taken out their enchanted weapons to prepare for various unexpected situations. Pierce could not help but sigh at the strong awareness and vignce of these yers. The other contestants were not on guard at all and were still excitedly admiring their surroundings. Thisparison simply widened the gap between the participants. However, at that moment, Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He felt the powerful aura of another creature gradually forming. The dungeon boss appeared at the start! That aura was gradually bing so powerful that even he could not easily deal with it, so he quickly sent a signal to the Undead Archangel. Let him confirm the other party¡¯s strength. The result surprised Pierce. The boss was a middle-stage level 7 creature. Without him, there was no doubt that the other participants would lose this round! Pierce did not know what the Tower Defense world was doing by bringing out such a powerful creature for the challenge! This was no longer a fair deal. Pierce vaguely thought of something. Was the Tower Defense world sending such a powerful monster to target him? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but signal the Undead Archangel. If his guess was not wrong, that monster was definitely born to eliminate him! Perhaps the monsters in the second instance dungeon were not that powerful to begin with! But the thought was still wandering in Pierce¡¯s mind. The aura was getting closer. Pierce squinted at the spot where the aura had appeared. At this moment, all the contestants realized that something was wrong and looked at the spot Pierce was looking at! A strange creature in dark red clothes was slowly walking over. His face was like that of a western demon, with hard, sharp horns. His face was dark, and fangs filled his mouth. There was even an arrow-like tail swaying behind him. ¡°Hello contestants, I am the dungeon boss, Demon Vic!¡± Chapter 186 - The Dungeon Begins

Chapter 186: The Dungeon Begins

¡°Hello contestants, I am the dungeon boss, Demon Vic!¡± Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the pale-faced demon in dark red clothes. The strength of this demon was easily one of the most powerful he had seen. If it was the boss this time, it might be here to target him. Pierce suddenly felt that the increase in his strength was too abnormal, especially the strength of the puppet beside him. If he were to be the administrator of the Tower Defense world, he would also think of a way to punish creatures who were powerful enough to pose a threat. Because if that happened, the creatures would definitely threaten his rules and break them. No organizer would want to see their rules being broken and vited! At the thought of this, Pierce suddenly felt that the Tower Defense world had some reason to sanction him. However, it was okay. If he needed to break the rules, he would break the rules! That way, he would obtain a lot of things or rewards to increase his strength and face various creatures easily. Pierce suddenly realized that this boss, Demon Vic, was looking at him. Slowly, a smile appeared on its pale face. It revealed its bright red fangs and swayed its tail, fitting the image of the demons in the tales. Pierce did not understand much about the demons. The only one he knew of was Subus Mel. These two belonged to the same mythical world. The demigod Archangel beside him also belonged to a mythical world simr to theirs. He was not sure if the demon Vic discovered the demigod angel beside him or not. But looking at the other party¡¯s evil smile, it probably did not notice him. Pierce smiled back at Demon Vic. After all, reciprocity was very effective against demons. The other party was clearly stunned when it saw Pierce¡¯s smile. Then, the smile on its face became even stranger. Pierce could even sense a hint of killing intent in its purple eyes. However, Pierce did not care about this faint killing intent. After all, it was not a threat to him. As Pierce hid his eyes in the dark hood, Demon Vic took back its gaze and smiled at all the contestants. A deep and hoarse voice came from its mouth like the hoarse sound of ghosts. ¡°The rules of this game are very simple. There are participants from dozens of countries, so the number of participants is not too much!¡± ¡°Your final mission is to obtain the bloodline item this time by defeating me. Of course, this is a mission from the dungeon!¡± ¡°You have to pass four levels. As long as you seed, there will be a bloodline item waiting for you at each level!¡± ¡°In order to prevent some people from cheating, I¡¯m sorry, but I will have to punish them!¡± ¡°The rules of the game have been introduced. The game begins now!¡± Demon Vic slowly closed its eyes and suddenly opened them. A trace of light burst out of the light purple eyes, bringing with it a faint killing intent. The strength and aura of a level 7 creature erupted on the moon. Everyone felt their bodies be heavy, it seemed to be even more heavy than on Blue! This aura came and left quickly, in just half a minute, this aura dissipated! At the same time, as the aura dissipated, Demon Vic gradually vanished in the air, leaving behind only a door leading to the dungeon. Looking at that gate, there was no fear in the participants¡¯ eyes, only fanaticism. After all, the demon had given them very detailed information regarding this challenge. There was a bloodline item waiting for them at every level. What did this mean? If they obtained the bloodline item in the first four stages, it did not matter if they participated in the final stage. It was just that the final bloodline item was of a higher level. However, for people who did not have bloodline items, it did not matter what level it was. As long as it was bloodline, they would want it. Everyone had a fanatical look in their eyes as they slowly walked toward the gate. Pierce mixed in with the crowd and followed them. After a while, the entire group disappeared from the moon, and the dark green gate disappeared. When Pierce opened his eyes again, his surroundings had changed drastically. He was still on the moon, but the difference was that he was surrounded by many monsters. However, those monsters seemed to be sleeping and did not move. Pierce slowly shifted his gaze to the conspicuous board in the sky. There was a wooden block on it that showed that this was the first level. At the same time, this was also the location of the bloodline item. A bottle of dark green liquid blood appeared in Pierce¡¯s vision. He checked with the hint system. This was just an item of ordinary bloodline that was not worth it for him to take action. A bottle of ordinary Hell Leopard bloodline might be important to other participants, but it was nothing to Pierce. Chapter 187 - Passing the First Level!

Chapter 187: Passing the First Level!

Pierce had a lot of information about this bloodline. After all, the first troublesome creature he faced was the Hell Leopard. He remembered clearly that he had gone to Country G¡¯s territory to kill it and even obtained a bottle of golden evolution quality. It was also at that time that he formed a deeper alliance with the vampire, Zenus. The Hell Leopard¡¯s bloodline was still very useful to ordinary people. Its speed was very fast, and its strength and hard body were not bad. For ordinary people, it might cause their strength to increase exponentially or even reach the level of a third creature. Moreover, the upper limit of the growth attributes of this bloodline item was a level 4 creature. Pierce only nced at the dark green bottle on the wooden block before yawning in boredom. Such an ordinary thing was not worth him taking action. However, this was only for Pierce. When the others saw the bottle, they couldn¡¯t suppress their excitement. They did not have the hint system like Pierce. They did not know what kind of bloodline this was, but it did not stop them from yearning for it. This was the reward they would obtain from the first level. The relevant missions for the first level had not been announced yet, because they had just entered it and had yet to familiarize themselves with the environment. The mission for the first level arrived shortly after. The mission was very simple, at least in Pierce¡¯s view, but it might be difficult for others. The dead monsters on the first level would be revived, and their goal was to kill all these revived monsters. As the first round¡¯s mission was released, everyone took out their weapons which shone in dazzling lights. All the weapons were enhanced with elemental attributes. There were fire, lightning, light, and even water elements. This was the peak strength they had now. Of course, among these people, there were some who were different, such as those who had obtained bloodlines. A few soft shouts suddenly came from the crowd. It was the appearance of the contestants who had fused with bloodlines. It was the first time many were seeing the people who had used bloodline items. They were instantly shocked and almost treated the other group as monsters. But they had seen Vampire Zenus before, so they quickly calmed down. After all, the reputation of Vampire Zenus was spread throughout all the cities. Anyone who saw Zenus would subconsciously think of vampires. Just as everyone was ready, a red light shed. All the monsters opened their eyes and revealed blood-red eyes. They were monsters simr to dogs. Acidic blood was even flowing from the corners of their mouths, making them look very terrifying. In Pierce¡¯s opinion, these creatures were simr to the zombie creatures he had fought before. However, the power of these canine creatures was far stronger than that of zombies. Each of them was a middle-stage level 3 creature. Slowly, as more and more monsters revived, the contestants could not suppress their emotions. They were also afraid of these monsters. After all, although they were doing it for the bloodline item and would not die, they still had the most basic fear as humans. Therefore, at this moment, some of the contestants could no longer suppress their emotions. They held their weapons and charged forward. There were many monsters around. If they did not clear them in time, they would encounter huge trouble. As the first person charged forward, everyone moved forward as well, including Pierce. Pierce was holding a short-edged dagger with frost attribute. Pierce was moving with ease in the crowd. Every time he attacked, he would take away a dog¡¯s head. Hisbat style was much more refined than the other contestants. After all, he was taught by the battle angel. His so-calledbat experience was far richer than these people. Following the shouts of humans and screams of the monsters, countless corpses fell to the ground. Blood stained the entire ground. Pierce was even in the mood toment on the battle inwardly. While he was thinking, two more three-headed dogs surrounded him. Although Pierce was not the one who killed the most here, nor was he the most conspicuous one, the thick blood on his body had agitated the monsters. The ones who were the most excited to kill in the crowd were the few people who had obtained bloodline items. Every time they attacked, they would instantly take the lives of a few monsters. They looked extremely powerful, but they were filled with ws in Pierce¡¯s eyes. However, he did not want to be in the limelight. Not to mention, the Undead Archangel beside him did not even attack. If the Undead Archangel were to take action, perhaps the game would have ended the moment Demon Vic appeared! That was the power of a demigod. The terror of a demigod was not something that could be imagined by those at the lower levels. But Pierce was puzzled. Had the Tower Defense world not told Vic of his strength? He fell into deep thought again. The surrounding monsters could not resist for long with the elemental attacks. At least, there were not many creatures on Pierce¡¯s side to attack him. Chapter 188 - Imps!

Chapter 188: Imps!

The first levelsted about half an hour. Pierce did a simple count. There were about 800 monsters in this level. To pass in half an hour meant that the strength of the participants who came to participate in the instance dungeon was unquestionable. All of them had outstandingbat experience. From the looks of it, all the teams had invested a lot in this. Pierce had no desire for the bottle of Hell Leopard bloodline. Whoever wanted it could get it. With the deaths of the monsters, the first level waspleted. However, at the same time, the losses on the participants¡¯ side were also very serious. About sixteen to seventeen people had died. No one paid attention to their deadpanions. Instead, they focused on the bloodline. After all, their deadpanions would be resurrected, but if they did not obtain the potion, they would never be able to obtain it again. With this thought in mind, everyone rushed forward and fought over the potion. Only a small number of people were watching the battle from the back. Some were trying to take advantage of the chaos, while others did not want to get involved in this mess. Pierce was among thetter group. He watched thepetition be more and more intense. This time, the contestants were not as friendly asst time. After all, that powerful Vampire Zenus had been leading them before, so no one had dared to be rash. ording to strength, that powerful vampire could have taken all the potions for himself. But now, it was different. That vampire was not participating in this battle! This meant that this time, they did not have anyone to lead or suppress them, so chaos was destined. Although Pierce was powerful, he did not want to be the leader. After all, it was useless and had no benefits! He was only treating this instance dungeon as passing time. He had no expectation of getting good items from the first few dungeons. As the battle between the participants ahead became more and more intense, casualties gradually appeared. About two to three people were eliminated, and the bottle of potion was finally taken by someone. Pierce shook his head at the excited man holding the potion high. After all, the potion was really nothing spectacr. At most, it would strengthen his body. Furthermore, he would have already lost his future. If he did not have a fusion potion to take after consuming the bloodline potion, he would not be able to use a second bloodline in his life. Pierce yawned and turned to the dark green door that had just appeared. The door had appeared after that man obtained the potion. This meant that the first round was over. Pierce entered the second round first, followed by the others. Everyone was afraid. After all, no one knew what the second level of the dungeon would be. Pierce could not understand why the vampire, Zenus, did note to this challenge. He had a few guesses about this situation. Perhaps he was adapting to his strength. After all, Pierce had just handed a bottle of advanced vampire potion to Zenus. That vampire should be level 5 now. Of course, this was only Pierce¡¯s guess. He had opened Asura Rankings a few times and found no changes. This meant that Zenus had not finished fusing with the bloodline. As Pierce stepped into the dark green door, the sky instantly darkened as if the world was turned upside down. Pierce held his dizzy head and opened his eyes again. This time, the scene was still on the moon, but the surrounding monsters had changed again. They were short creatures simr to fairies, but the difference was that their bodies were dark, and they had the same tail as Demon Vic! Just some demons? Pierce checked with the hint system and obtained the confirmation. They were imps from the same race as Demon Vic. Was this the second level¡¯s monsters? Pierce had a feeling that in every dungeon there would be various varieties of creatures, and other than the final boss, they would be creatures that the contestants could handle. Pierce was relieved. After all, this meant that he would never be eliminated. Because his current strength could overturn the entire world. Slowly, as the other participants entered the second level, everyone was stunned to see the imps around them. These imps seemed to be weaker than the monsters on the first level. However, this was not the important thing. All they wanted was to obtain the bloodline item. Even if they were powerful, as long as there was a trace of hope, they would do their best to challenge it! After all, death here was not real death. This meant that they could act fearlessly. Naturally, they could do things that they had not dared to do before. Pierce hid in a corner and looked at the participants who were raising their weapons and preparing to kill the imps. He did not know how many of these participants would die in the hands of these imps. Chapter 189 - The Unmanned Third Level!

Chapter 189: The Unmanned Third Level!

In any case, Pierce did not n to fight in this second level because there was no benefit. He felt that these participants could deal with these imps who had yet to reach level 4. He had witnessed the strength of these contestants. If it was a 1v1, the ones who were instakilled would definitely be them. But they had a number advantage over these imps. There was a high chance that these colorful participants could clear the round. Moreover, they were still in the second level and the third level had yet to begin. Not to mention, there was still the fourth round which was guarded by Demon Vic. Demon Vic had specially appeared to deal with Pierce, so it was far from what these participants couldpare to. They were not even in the same stage. Talking about clearing the final level waspletely a fantasy, an impossible thing. The battle began, and everyone began to charge at the imps with their weapons. The elemental power began to explode in the space of the entire second level, leaving chaos everywhere. With the first death, casualties started appearing among imps and humans. After about three hours, the battle came to an end. Everyone was panting as they looked at the corpses on the ground. They felt hesitation. Although they knew that they would not die, it was difficult for them not to feel fear when they saw these corpses. In the middle of the corpses, a white circr pedestal slowly rose. In the middle of the pedestal was a bottle emitting a golden-white light that contained liquid. That was the reward for this level. It was a gift for these ordinary participants from the Tower Defense world! Pierce did not act rashly. He checked first. This way, he would be able to figure out some of the information regarding the bloodline. Finally, he sighed helplessly. This bloodline came from the mythical level divine deer. Although this divine deer bloodline was a mythical level bloodline, its truebat strength was very worrying! This divine deer bloodline had support abilities and was not battle-oriented. To put it simply, it was a healer. It would indeed be very important to some participants, but it was not of much use to Pierce and some others who had recovery skills. Pierce could only shake his head helplessly. Although this bloodline was a mythical bloodline, it was still not suitable for him! He could only let this bloodline be fought over by other contestants. Thepetition was extremely intense. After all, those who had not obtained a bloodline were already in a panic. Furthermore, they had no way to resist against the contestants who had obtained a bloodline. Arge number of contestants without bloodlines began to team up to deal with the contestants with bloodlines. The scene was chaotic. The battle was far more intense than the fight against the imps. They were all using everything they had without holding back. After all, the bloodline was right in front of them. If they did not use their full strength, this bloodline would belong to someone else. When that time came, what could they even do if the other partymitted suicide and withdrew? Pierce leaned against the wall and watched the intense battle in the distance with an expressionless face. He slowly yawned. This was too boring. He might as well hurry up and go to the next level. The only thing that interested him now was that final level 7 creature, Vic! What he wanted to know was, what was in the treasure chest guarded by such a powerful creature? ording to what the other party had said, it was all bloodline items this time. He hoped that the thing the demon was guarding was powerful enough. Otherwise, this trip would be fruitless. Pierce turned his gaze to the battlefield again. This time, more corpses were lying on the ground. The corpses were filled with all kinds of wounds. There were knife wounds and burns, all of which represented the terror of this battle. In the end, after half an hour, another contestant obtained the bloodline. Moreover, Pierce knew this person. He was a contestant from the Asura Rankings, and also the contestant who had obtained a bloodline itemst time, Edward! It seemed like he had an easier time fighting these contestants because of the bloodline. However, this scene made all the contestants make up their minds. They had to obtain stronger bloodline items. Otherwise, as the number of dungeon quests increased, those rewards would all be plundered by these bloodline contestants. They would keep on being weak if that happened. The crowd quickly headed to the third level. Pierce was also mixed in the crowd. Soon, they stepped into the third level. However, there was nothing on the third level. Or rather, there were no monsters guarding it. What puzzled Pierce was that in the middle of the hall was a bottle of golden potion. Without a doubt, that was the bloodline item! Did the demon want these remaining contestants to engage in a battle royale to obtain this bloodline? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but think that he had guessed the demon¡¯s thoughts. The others were the same. What could they say other than as expected of a demon? The contestants looked at each other with wariness. Chapter 190 - Let the Puppet Deal With You!

Chapter 190: Let the Puppet Deal With You!

As the surrounding atmosphere became more and more intense, the contestants raised their weapons with guarded expressions. A slight carelessness could result in a free-for-all battle The bloodline was quietly ced there with no monsters guarding it. What a good opportunity! But now, with those annoying contestants beside them, there was no way for them to make a move. These contestants had no doubt that as long as anyone dared to go up, all the attacks would definitely rain down on the person. No one wanted to go in and be the first to step out. That bloodline looked even more gorgeous than the other bloodline bottles they had seen before. This meant that this bloodline was far beyond what the other bloodlines couldpare to. Pierce focused on the bottle of bloodline, and obtained the information about the bloodline. It was simrly a bottle of mythical bloodline. It came from the three-headed Cerberus! Pierce did not know much about this mythical creature, so he did not know how useful it was. But from its name, this bloodline was probably a goodbat-oriented bloodline. His griffin might be able to use it, although he was not sure. But he knew that this bloodline was definitely not ordinary, and he had to obtain it. Pierce looked around. No one else showed any signs of wanting to move, but he saw that their faces were filled with greed and excitement. Helpless, he could only take the initiative to move! Pierce slowly took a step forward with the puppet behind him. This step attracted everyone¡¯s attention! ¡°What, you want that bloodline?¡± Many people had already begun to speak, but their gazes were filled with hostility. There were even many people who were ready to attack, holding their weapons tightly! ¡°If you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll take it!¡± Pierce turned back to speak to them, then walked calmly to the front of the pedestal and reached for the bottle. At that moment, with a ripple of elements in the space, an arrow suddenly appeared to his left, but Pierce dodged to the side. This arrow was nailed to the wall. One could even see the fire element wrapped around it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you didn¡¯t want it?¡± Pierce looked at them, his lips slowly curling up. They were only wasting time by waiting for someone to stand out. Since no one came out, he had no choice but to make a move. He did not mind if they wanted to fight. After all, he was no longer an ordinary human! Pierce slowly extended his hands and condensed the divine power and frost power in his body. In just an instant, icy fog instantly rose in the entire second level. The cold sensation swept through everyone¡¯s bodies. When they looked again, the surroundings were already covered in frost. The contestants were all stunned. Was this strength really something a human could achieve? By the time they came to their senses, Pierce had already stowed the bloodline in his bag. Then, he waited for the door to the next level open. He had already confirmed that there were no monsters on the third level. Half a minuteter, a door appeared before Pierce, and he walked in without hesitation, with the puppet following behind him. The powerful frost element had already frozen the contestants¡¯ bodies, making them unable to move at all. ¡°Pierce?!¡± ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s really him. I thought he wouldn¡¯te!¡± ¡°Damn boss, this is too much. Boohoo!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Someone in the crowd suddenly remembered the name that was praised as a legend. He suddenly spoke, and then the others in the surroundings instantly remembered as well. Indeed, before they came, they had seen that two participants from Country M had registered. However, they had not expected Pierce toe personally. They were doomed this time. They had no power to resist at all. Pierce had already entered the fourth level, which was the final level! As long as he passed this round, Pierce¡¯s goal this time would bepleted. His eyes shed as he arrived at the fourth level. In front of him was Demon Vic. The pale-faced Vic was smiling as it looked at him. ¡°I knew that you were the only one who could reach this stage!¡± ¡°The person I have been tasked to punish is you, Pierce.¡± Pierce raised an eyebrow, but did not say anything. He had already guessed this answer when the two of them had looked at each other at the start of the dungeon. This powerful demon shouldn¡¯t have appeared at this stage, and its appearance was to punish him. However, this demon had only guessed his strength, but had not been able to sense the strength of the puppet beside him! Indeed, with this demon¡¯s strength, it would be easy to defeat Pierce! However, there was a demigod beside Pierce. An angel who had inherited half of the divine power of death. Pierce looked at Demon Vic and smiled slowly. ¡°You are not worthy enough to fight me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have to attack personally to deal with someone like you. My puppet will be enough.¡± Pierce ordered the puppet beside him, and the puppet slowly nodded. Chapter 191 - Too Weak!

Chapter 191: Too Weak!

After Pierce¡¯s order was given, the puppet Undead Archangel slowly nodded and took off his hood. The handsome face with demonic patterns on it revealed itself. Demon Vic smiled at the human and his puppet. It could feel that the strength in this human¡¯s body waspletely harmless to it. Was this human the target of their punishment? Why did he look like a weak creature? It was an overkill to use it to target this human. Demon Vic could not understand the task from the Tower Defense world. ¡®But even if I don¡¯t understand it, since I¡¯ve epted this mission, I have toplete it perfectly!¡¯ It was the contract between a demon and a world! Since it had signed the contract, as the best of the demons, it naturally had to fulfill its promise. However, this human was slightly different from the humans it knew. In his body, there was actually the bloodline of the Frost Dragon and the bloodline of the angel he hated the most. Although the angel bloodline restrained the demon race, the overall strength difference between them was too great. Pierce was like a newborn baby of the angel race, unable to enter the battlefield at all. Demon Vic slowly made a perverted smile. As a demon, it hated angels the most and liked to hunt them. However, Demon Vic suddenly heard Pierce and its smile froze. What did this human mean? He wanted his puppet to deal with me? Is he looking down on me? Demon Vic¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to the figure hidden in the hood behind Pierce. It was a figure it hadn¡¯t paid attention to before. There was no auraing from the figure, like a lifeless thing. Therefore, he had ignored this person. However, after hearing Pierce¡¯s order to the puppet beside him, it finally paid attention to the existence of this puppet. As the puppet slowly approached Pierce, its hood was slowly removed to reveal the face. When it saw the handsome face, especially the patterns on it, Demon Vic¡¯s pupils contracted. The aura from the patterns made Demon Vic feel a trace of danger. At the same time, there was a trace of familiarity that puzzled him! What was with the ck patterns? And this puppet, why did it feel like it had no power? The demon looked at the figure standing in front of it in doubt. As long as anybody had a certain level ofbat power, they would vaguely release elemental energy, but this puppet in front of it did not release any energy. It was as if the other party was only an inanimate object that could move. However, the demon¡¯s rationality told it that the puppet this human possessed was not so simple, so it did not lower its guard. At this moment, it suddenly felt the surrounding elemental fluctuations. This was the power that it was most familiar with as a demon. ¡°That face and those patterns, are you a Fallen Angel?!¡± The demon¡¯s smile slowly turned into shock. That familiar death element made it tremble from the shock. The death element was not easy to control even in hell. Even the legendary Fallen Angel was only slightly proficient in it. This thing in front of it was definitely not a Fallen Angel! A Fallen Angel could not control such a powerful death element. Moreover, the patterns on its face were much more profound than what could be seen on a Fallen Angel. This man was even more terrifying than the Fallen Angels. At this moment, Demon Vic felt a fatal threat. It was like a ck sickle was slowly cutting across its neck. The participants below felt the pressure as well. Fortunately, their bodies were frozen by ice and could not move at all. Otherwise, they would have copsed on the ground. This was a threat from Death, far beyond what humans could resist! Pierce put up a barrier to iste himself from this death element. Otherwise, he would be affected as well. He turned his indifferent gaze to Demon Vic. At this moment, the demon was dumbfounded, its face filled with shock and even a trace of fear. Even the faint killing intent in its eyes dissipated, reced by trembling pupils. Right now, it waspletely entangled in the surrounding death elements, and could not escape. It felt that its body was gradually not listening to it, like a puppet controlled by others. The puppet in front of it was far stronger than that human. Moreover, it was definitely a powerful angel when it was alive, at least an Archangel! ¡®I really don¡¯t know where this angel obtained the death element, but it can actually disy such strength and even threaten my life!¡¯ What a joke. Even it, Demon Vic, could not fully control this power! However, this puppet in front of it had alreadypletely grasped it and could even use it freely. It was as if its body was the embodiment of Death. This feeling made it very displeased, especially when its life was in the hands of others. But there was nothing it could do. It could not break through this element of death. Helpless, it could only stare at the puppet that was gradually approaching it. Fear rose in its heart! Chapter 192 - Resistance!

Chapter 192: Resistance!

Demon Vic could not even lift its fingers. The pressure of death was spreading from its heart. Endless fear rose inside it, as if they were going to devour it. The puppet in front of it was like an incarnation of Death, waving its sickle at it. Just as death was about to arrive, Demon Vic finally understood why the world was targeting this human. It turned out it was overthinking when it thought it could deal with this human alone. Or rather, the Tower Defense world had underestimated this human¡¯s strength. How could it resist the attack of this puppet? It was simply a joke. To think that it had said such boastful words just now. The puppet in front of it was getting closer and closer. Demon Vic gritted its teeth and mobilized all its strength to slowly take a step back. This caused the approaching Undead Archangel to stop and look at this demon who was preparing to resist with interest. After he had absorbed the power of Death, he now had a certain level of intelligence, but what Pierce understood was that the joy in Angel Huang Lian¡¯s body had not disappeared! Pierce had no intention of stopping him. After all, it would not affect his interests. He stood on the side and watched the show. As an intelligent human, he knew a principle. Hunters often appeared in the form of prey. They would give their prey a certain amount of confidence, let them take action, and then hunt them. However, it seemed like this hunter did not know that he had be prey. Or rather, he did not even realize the existence of this trap! Because Pierce had asked the Undead Archangel to withdraw all its strength in order to prevent the death aura from infecting all the ordinary people and ending this dungeon early. However, this time, he caught a big fish. Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled up as if he had thought of something. The dungeons were really a great ce to kill time. He could see shocked expressions on the participants all the time. The participants who were about to attack him were all frozen. Their bodies could only tremble under the pressure of the endless death elements to maintain their minds. This was the case when Pierce ordered the Undead Archangel to not spread the huge death element to the lower level. After all, if that happened, even if they would not really die in dungeons, their spirits would be infected. There was no need for that! He did not want them to go crazy. After all, it was necessary to snatch things here because bloodline items were very important. At this moment, Demon Vic, who was gradually retreating, finally moved. It looked conflicted, and a trace of resolution shed across its face. No matter what, it was doomed. It was impossible to escape from this creature before it. What awaited it was only death! If that was the case, it might as well risk its life and try its best to resist. Demon Vic mobilized all the power in its body. A trace of ck patterns slowly appeared on its body. That ck with dark red patterns made it look very ominous. It was the unique power of a demon like it. Simrly, its body contained the same death power, so it did not need to add any protective shield to resist this power from the same source. However, the power of Demon Vic could not bepared to the death element of the Undead Archangel. If they were topare, its death element would basically bepletely corroded by the other party. Helpless, Demon Vic could only mobilize its power to resist. It was the unique power of the demon race, and it had a certain degree of elemental assimtion against these death elements. After seeing the other party¡¯s actions, the Undead Archangel was slightly stunned. He felt the aura around him gradually rising. It was the power from Demon Vic. This power was very powerful, but it depended on who it waspared to. At least, it seemed very powerful to Pierce, but in the eyes of the Undead Archangel, it was so tiny, like a fireflypeting with the bright moon. As the dark ck aura gradually wrapped around Demon Vic, its sharp ws gradually extended, and it looked coldly at the Undead Archangel in front of it. It was already preparing to attack the Undead Archangel. The Undead Archangel stood on the spot without any signs of moving. He did show any signs of dodging, waiting for the arrival of this attack. Demon Vic¡¯s attack arrived. Its first w whistled through the wind and swung at the Undead Archangel. With a tearing sound, Demon Vic¡¯s sharp ws had already cut through the chest of the Undead Archangel. However, what was strange was that there was no blood flowing out! Instead, endless ck smoke was revealed, as if it had reced blood. It was a physique that came from the transformation in the Sea of the Dead. At this moment, the Archangel had already be an existence of the dead, and naturally abandoned the elements of the blood. This meant that if any attack did not crush the Undead Archangel into ashes, he could resurrect indefinitely. Of course, this was only the characteristic given by the Sea of the Dead! He also had the godhood of the God of Death, and its characteristic was still not known. Chapter 193 - Suppression

Chapter 193: Suppression

But the power of a godhood was far beyond what others could imagine. Even Pierce did know what power it had. The power of the Undead Archangel was unquestionable. Demon Vic also did not know, but that was also the reason it had the courage to attack the Undead Archangel. However, it realized that even its enhanced sharp ws were useless against this Archangel. It took a step back and looked at the result of its attack; the Undead Archangel¡¯s chest shook a little, and that was all.. Its attacks had no effect on this creature, which meant that thetter was not a human. Especially the ck mist that was released, it was not something that could be done by a Fallen Angel. It did not know why but this physique seemed to be simr to the undying body of hell. No, that¡¯s not right. If it were the legendary undying body, it should still be able to injure him, especially after it had used most of its strength in the attack. But this person in front of it was not hurt at all. This had simply surpassed Demon Vic¡¯s world view. It had never thought that it would have to fight such a monster. Even those legendary Demon Lords might not be able to beat this person. Demon Vic was currently a lower Demon Lord. It knew a thing or two about the legendary Demon Lord, and was even confident in defeating thetter and recing them. However, this puppet in front of it shook its confidence. It was too strong. This was not something a demon could deal with. If it had tried its best to escape, it might even be able to survive. Because from the other party¡¯s expression, it seemed like he did not even care about chasing it. No, how can I escape? I¡¯m a demon! At the thought of this, Demon Vic slowly turned to Pierce, who was watching the show. Since this human was the owner of this puppet, as long as it killed this master, this puppet would naturally be free. Perhaps it would even obtain the puppet! Demon Vic stuck out its tongue and licked the corners of its mouth, a trace of killing intent shing across its face. Immediately after, its tall body instantly disappeared from the spot. There was only a faint sound, but it did escape the ears of those present. When Demon Vic suddenly disappeared, the Archangel¡¯s expression did not change and showed no signs of panic. He slowly turned his body to Pierce. Then he extended the palm that had condensed the death element, and a burst of the death element enveloped Pierce. At that moment, there was a loud explosion! The sharp ws of Demon Vic struck the barrier, but there was no sign of any damage. Instead, its ws were corroded by these death elements. ¡°Capture the ringleader first in order to capture all his followers, you have to see how powerful that follower is!¡± Pierce, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the death barrier that enveloped his body, and said rxedly. Demon Vic was shocked. It was extremely fast. At least in its opinion, no one would have been able to match its speed. But there was a creature there who could follow its speed. What kind of creature was that puppet? Before Demon Vic could react, the Undead Archangel standing on the other side had already attacked. A ck spear condensed in his hand! That was a weapon he had never abandoned. It had killed a lot of enemies. No creature could escape from the pressure of the Spear of Death. Every time, all the enemies would die. Demon Vic was the same. It could not escape from the aim of this Spear of Death. Its body trembled, but then froze as if it was locked on by a terrifying creature, unable to move at all. It had never felt such powerlessness and fear before. Faced with this situation, Demon Vic could only helplessly slowly turn around. It had to mobilize all its strength to barely turn around. As its body slowly turned, it finally saw the Undead Archangel standing behind it holding the Spear of Death. It could feel the death power from the Spear of Death. Its power was far beyond that of the Undead Lord or Demon Lords! This power could already be called a god! Demon Vic had never seen the power of a god, but it felt that even a god would only be so-so in front of this power. It did not know that the current Undead Archangel was only a demigod, not aplete god. At the start, it had thought that it could easily finish off that human. Who would have thought that the hardest to deal with was actually this puppet beside the human?! The information given by the Tower Defense world was too unreliable. It did not say that there was such a powerful creature protecting Pierce! Finally, Demon Vic was curious why Pierce had such a powerful puppet. Moreover, from the gaze of the Archangel, it could clearly tell that this puppet had been resurrected! Chapter 194 - Cleared

Chapter 194: Cleared

The Undead Archangel standing behind Demon Vic began to move the spear in his hand, and the elements of death spread along with his movement. There was no escape! Demon Vic looked at the spear that was charging at it and could not move at all. Turning around was its limit! In the blink of an eye, thick death elements swept across Demon Vic¡¯s entire body and trapped it. There were no screams, no unnecessary struggle, and no other movements. With just one move, Demon Vic was gone! This was the power of a person who had obtained half a godhood! Pierce¡¯s goal was to be a true god, so for now, he needed to crazily gather godhoods! As long as he had enough godhoods to strengthen himself, he would definitely be powerful! However, the Death God¡¯s godhood did not suit him. After all, there was no death element in his body, so he could only give this thing to his puppet. He did not regret it. The Death God¡¯s godhood was constantly emitting the elements of death. If the inheritor did not have enough elements of death, they would be easily corroded! Pierce looked at the tall figure and the demon surrounded by the death elements and couldn¡¯t help but think about when he would obtain a suitable godhood. However, from the looks of it, he would not obtain it in the short term. He would have to pay attention to the treasure maps. Pierce suddenly stood up. At this moment, the Undead Archangel withdrew the death elements. Demon Vic waspletely dead. There was no corpse, just a mass of death elements! The current Demon Vic waspletely assimted into the elements of death and absorbed by the Undead Archangel as his own power. It seemed like this puppet of his could absorb the power of others to strengthen itself. Thinking about it carefully, there seemed to be no specification for its evolution. At this moment, a strange light suddenly shed in the entire room. It was a white and ck light, and then a pedestal slowly appeared in front of Pierce. There was even something simr to a goatskin scroll ced on it. The item this time was the same as the previous time. Was this another contract? Pierce looked at the goatskin scroll in the middle and could not help but think that it would not be of any use. After all, he had yet to use the previously obtained undead army. Pierce took the scroll and opened it. He was stunned. The value of this thing had far exceeded his imagination. He had never expected such a powerful thing to exist in the Tower Defense world! It could not even be described as powerful, it was a wonder! This goatskin scroll was not a summoning scroll. Instead, it was a construction scroll for the city. With this scroll, his city could be modified! Moreover, the scroll¡¯s modification was to change the city into the City in the Sky! Pierce was pleasantly surprised. He had never seen the legendary Sky City. It would be good if he could transform his city into a Sky City. He was already numb to the scenery on thend. Moreover, he could even carry out a tour with the city! At the thought of this, Pierce could not help but grip the scroll tightly in his hand. This strange thing was quite significant. Although there was no bloodline reward this time, the scroll in front of him could be the best reward. In his opinion, it was far more important than those ordinary bloodline items. When Pierce held the scroll in his hand, a dark green portal appeared in front of him, but Pierce did not choose to enter. What he wanted to know now was whether this scenery was a fantasy. He kept feeling that this moon was real. In any case, he had the protection of the barrier. If it was really outer space, he could protect himself! Pierce slowly spread his wings and flew toward the distant Blue. However, before he could fly halfway, he suddenly felt a barrier appear in front of him. He could not advance at all! Pierce touched the barrier and found that it was very textured. It was like a ss wall that made a sound when it was knocked. From the looks of it, this ce was real and not an illusion. It was not constructed by the Tower Defense world. He wondered if he could fly back to Blue. Pierce called his puppet over and asked it to attack the protective barrier! The Undead Archangel nodded and slowly condensed a spear of death, shooting it at the barrier! However, the invincible spear of death was unable to cause any damage to this barrier. There was only a ripple before all the energy was absorbed! It seemed like the characteristic of this barrier was to absorb all the attacks. Pierce¡¯s n to return to Blue hadpletely failed. In any case, he had no regrets. He returned through the green portal with the Undead Archangel. As a dark green light shed, their figures gradually disappeared from the moon. At the same time, the ice on the contestants was removed and they began to advance to thest level. Chapter 195 - Sky City!

Chapter 195: Sky City!

The participants on the lower level were finally free. They all looked at the highest level. That person earlier was definitely Pierce. They had an estimate of his strength, but they did not expect him to be so powerful! This was the first time they had seen Pierce¡¯s strength. After all, they were not the audience in the live-stream who could see the live-streams anytime. Therefore, they did not know Pierce¡¯s strength. But now, it was different. They had finally seen Pierce¡¯s strength. That powerful strength made them despair and even made them sense death! Could humans really possess such strength? They were not depressed at all. Instead, they were filled with more desire for bloodline items! If that power was really something a human could obtain, then they would sooner orter reach Pierce¡¯s level, or even surpass him! At this moment, someone took the first step and walked towards the final level. The others followed behind. However, when they reached the top level, they realized that everything had disappeared. There was nothing on the pedestal in the middle. There was only a dark green portal in the distance, confirming that the dungeon was cleared. It seemed like Pierce had already taken away the item for this round. They had witnessed Pierce¡¯s strength, so they did not have any resentment towards losing. After all, it was impossible for them to win. They slowly walked into the portal, and the corners of the mouths of the contestants who had obtained the bloodline slowly curled up. They had gained a lot this time. At least, in their opinion, they had now obtained a way to increase their strength. Naturally, the other contestants who had obtained nothing felt a lot of regret. After everyone stepped into the portal, the second dungeon mission ended. At this moment, Pierce and the others had returned to their city. The rewards they brought were quite good. One was the bloodline of the three-headed Cerberus, and the other was the city construction n! He did not n to use the bloodline of the three-headed cerberus, because he had prepared it for the griffin, but the possible oue did not seem to be good. He had used the hint system to check and found that the two bloodlines were in conflict. If he were to use them, there might be some weird changes. Thus, he did not n on using it. The most important thing was still the city construction scroll. By the time Pierce returned to the city, the sky was beginning to brighten. It was about four in the morning, and the others were instantly up when they felt Pierce¡¯s aura. After all, they did not really have any sleeping habits! Seeing that the others were gradually surrounding him, Pierce sat on the sofa and slowly opened the scroll. The others also realized the importance of this scroll. ¡°Sky City!?¡± ¡°We have a Sky City in our world. Although I¡¯ve never seen it, I heard that their strength is very good!¡± The first to speak was the Elven Queen, who had lived for a thousand years. She had the most knowledge, so she naturally knew some information about the City in the Sky, but this City in the Sky was of her world. Pierce nced at her and nodded slowly. He signed the scroll with his name and activated it. The others were also filled with anticipation as they waited for the earth-shattering change! About five minutester, the entire city began to shake. It was a tremor from the earth, not just from the city! All the people present had strong senses, so they naturally felt it. The ground within a few thousand meters began to tremble. This time, it was not only the city that was about to rise to the sky, but also thend within a few thousand meters. Pierce quickly ran outside and realized that his guess was correct. Not only was his city flying into the sky, even theke he had built was beginning to shake. He had thought that theke he had put some effort in would be gone just like that. He did not expect that even it would be brought into the sky. This was simply beyond his imagination. However, this was not a problem. Anyway, whether there was thiske or not did not matter. He mainly wanted to know if the nts could survive in the sky. After all, if thisnd were to leave thisnd, there should be no more nutrients for the nts to derive their nutrients. After about half an hour, the city started to rise along with thend around it. The tall Sky City instantly enveloped the entirend, and its shadow fell on the ground. Pierce was excited by this scene. Not to mention, this city in the sky could even move on its own. This meant that if he wanted to find various things, he could just stay at home. Chapter 196 - The Dinner in Sky City!

Chapter 196: The Dinner in Sky City!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With this Sky City, there was no need for him to mobilize his forces to go anywhere in the future. The various features of the Sky City were written in the construction scroll. One of its features was mobility. The clouds in the distance rose and fell. They were dyed red due to the setting sun, making for an extremely beautiful scene. This scene was verymon for other people, including Frost and the Elven Queen. They had lived in their own high ground residence, which meant that they could only sigh when they saw this scene. However, for Pierce, who was a human, and the newborn Mel and Vivier, this scene was iparably beautiful. Although they had seen such scenes when they were flying in the sky, being able to live in the sky was apletely different feeling. This scene meant that they would always be able to watch the clouds and the birds. They were tired of watching the same green forest below. Although ake was added recently, it was still not magnificent. Thousands of meters represented the diameter of the area that was raised to the sky with the city as the center, so Pierce could clearly see water flowing down from the brokenyer of theke in the distance. ording to the scroll of the Sky City, the water would continue to flow down without an end. Pierce got himself a cup of tea and sat on the city wall, looking at the beautiful scenery. The clouds in the distance fluttered, and a cool breeze blew from time to time. The temperature was not too warm recently, as autumn was gradually arriving. Speaking of which, Pierce didn¡¯t seem to feel the summer. Maybe he was too strong now, and every day was the same, but he really didn¡¯t feel the summer passing. He started looking at the Unique Shop. In that shop, he suddenly remembered that he had seen relevant items about this world. He searched carefully and finally found it after half a minute. After all, this store had a search option. Four Seasons Reminder. It was something like a clock, but it did not indicate time. Instead, there were four different scenes that represented spring, summer, autumn, and winter. This was an item that indicated the weather of the Tower Defense world. This thing could be helpful depending on the situation. After all, he had all the items he needed, and did not need to buy any defensive items since they were basically no longer of much use. As the monsters became stronger, perhaps there would be level 6 or level 7 creatures. Regardless of which one it was, most of themon Tower Defense weapons were unable to prate their defense. If some special items appeared in the store in the future, they might be able to strengthen these weapons. However, it was impossible now. After all, this was the era of bloodline! Everything was trending toward bloodline items. Bloodline item rewards were being put up as rewards. These ordinary bloodline items were dispensable to Pierce. What he needed was a powerful bloodline, not some random bloodline. For example, the three headed cerberus bloodline that he obtained was useless to him, and it was useless to griffin as well. Therefore, he had no choice but to sell the bloodline in the world chat. He hoped to sell it for a good price. Although he was not short of money, no one would mind having more. After a careful search, Pierce bought the Four Seasons Reminder and ced it in front of him. Life required some enjoyment. There needed to be some distinction on what to do in which season. The current pointer on the Four Seasons Reminder was pointing to autumn. He kept feeling as if winter had just passed, and then summer had already passed without him feeling anything. Pierce was now sure of the current season, so he leisurely drank his tea while the Undead Archangel stood beside him. This puppet was the strongest in his team. Even the Seraph might not be able to defeat him. However, it seemed like this puppet was gradually awakening his intelligence. Pierce thought carefully about the puppet in his memory and realized that he was starting to show some emotions. This change should have been caused by the Godhood of the Death God. However, at the moment, the power of this consciousness was not too great, so there was not much influence. When this puppet became stronger in the future, Pierce had to think of a way to suppress it. After all, he wanted a puppet, not a puppet with its own consciousness! It was a godhood that came from death, something that he needed to control. Just hearing this name gave him the creeps. Death always brought fear. This was the case for everyone! At this moment, the elves started preparing a banquet on the city wall while appreciating the setting sun. It had been like this for the past few days. They had finished everything that needed to be done, and had nothing to do except watch dramas and sleep. Naturally, Pierce found something for them to do to make them feel less bored. Chapter 197 - The Eighth Invasion Begins!

Chapter 197: The Eighth Invasion Begins!

As the sun gradually set, the clouds in the distance looked like dyed red mes, making people¡¯s eyes light up. This beautiful scene was definitely not visible from the ground. Smoke rose from the city wall as a bonfire was lit. Pierce was no longer alone. With many people around him and the 30 female elves, the banquet was very noisy! The elves who were in charge of cleaning or cooking were walking in various corners, talking andughing from time to time. All of them had smiles on their faces. Pierce sat on the city wall and looked at the prosperous scenery. He smiled. This was much better than staying alone! At this moment, he suddenly remembered the days when he had been alone, while the other countries had a hundred people! Therefore, when he saw Vivier¡¯s birth, he had a strange feeling. He looked up at Vivier, who was sitting beside him. She was looking down at the book in her hand under the light of the candlelight. The book was written in an iprehensible elvennguage. Under the starlight and swaying candlelight, this angel appeared very beautiful. She looked holy, wless, and filled with a feeling of tranquility¡­ Pierce moved his gaze to the surrounding crowd who were bustling around. This dinnersted for about two hours. As the candlelights gradually extinguished, the entire city fell into silence again, except for a few night owls! Pierce had returned to his room and was preparing to sleep. Outside his window, there were some strange seeds that he had obtained from the shop. However, these strange seeds had not fully matured yet. Pierce took a simple look and turned off themp to sleep. The next day, around four in the morning. As the noise outside the window gradually increased, Pierce sat up in bed sleepily. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a slight sensation on his arm, as if someone was pressing against him. As expected, it was Frost. In order to stay close to Pierce, Frost had moved into the room next to his. This was why Pierce would always wake up to her sleeping beside him when he woke up. He did not know what to feel, but it was not ufortable. Pierce enjoyed the current situation. He slowly pulled his arm out and went out to wash up. He finished washing up and walked to the living room. The living room was brightly lit, but there was no one there. Pierce knew what those girls were doing! They were either sleeping or watching dramas in their room. After all, while some adopted the habit of sleeping, others still maintained their original habits. Even Pierce was gradually breaking away from human habits. He was getting closer topletely fusing with his bloodlines. His strength would increase again! Pierce felt the power in his body and nodded in satisfaction. His strength had increased very quickly recently, and he had progressed in his dragon transformation. It was only a half dragon transformation, not aplete one. After all, he had notpleted the fusion yet. Moreover, he had the bloodline of an angel as well which was also progressing quickly. Suddenly, the Tower Defense World sent a notification.. The message was extremely loud and seemed to echo in his mind, wanting to engrave it. [The eighth invasion is about to begin. All contestants, please be prepared to defend against the eighth invasion. It will begin in three days. Please take relevant measures!] It was a very short message. Pierce raised an eyebrow. He felt like the invasion hade quite fast this time. After all, arge number of people had yet to obtain the power of the bloodline. This meant that many countries would be eliminated in this invasion! He felt that there should be a few more instance dungeon quests before the eighth invasion. Unexpectedly, it came quite early. However, it did not matter to him. After all, he only needed to protect his city. Even if other teams were to perish, it had nothing to do with him. Moreover, he knew that Country M had a huge territory now andcked manpower. He was sure that those countries that had a bleak oue had already allied with Country M. If it had not already happened, it would happen sooner orter. At this moment, the other participants, like Mel and Vivier, also heard the message from the Tower Defense world. However, this was not a big deal to them. After all, they could easily annihte those weak monsters. Chapter 198: The Invasion Begins! Chapter 198: The Invasion Begins! Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios To them, the invasions were like games that were released regrly. Pierce calmly drank a cup of tea and prepared to arrange some things. Although it was said to be arranging things, this was actually just a trip. After all, they were really too bored! What was worth mentioning was that the Elven Mother Tree on the ground was also brought up. Moreover, looking at the towering tree, it seemed to reach the sun. Pierce did not take any measures against the Elven Mother Tree. After all, it was not his mother tree, and there were many books inside. At the very least, he could pass the time with them. Meanwhile, the other countries were already in a panic. Whether it was the countries that obtained the bloodline in the instance dungeons or those that did not, they were all in chaos. The countries that obtained the bloodline had yet topletely grasp this power, which meant that they could not disy the full power of their bloodline. Moreover, there were only three days before the next invasion, so crazy training had no effect at all. But even still, those with bloodline had hope, while the teams with no bloodline fell intoplete despair. After all, they had barely passed the previous invasion. Moreover, they had needed luck as well to pass the previous invasion. If they were to experience the previous invasion again, many of them might not be able to pass at all! Not to mention that this was the eighth invasion, it would be much more difficult than the previous times. Pierce strolled through the clouds and smiled bitterly while reading the conversation in the world channel. He had nothing to say about his rapid power up. With the hint system, he had far surpassed the other teams. If not for the hint system, he probably would not have even passed the first invasion. The zombies in the first invasion would have torn him apart if he had not obtained the help from the hint system. Anyway, he was not a savior. He had no obligation to help the other countries. Especially in a situation where he was always in hell mode, his difficulty was far beyond the imagination. But he did not care, since he would be able to obtain better things due to this. He was unable to get hold of any more treasure maps recently. In the past, he would have found one or two, but recently, there was not a single one. The treasure maps that had been ced on the shop had also been taken downa€| This made him wonder if the Tower Defense world was targeting him. It was natural to target him because he was no longer a creature that could be bound by the rules since he now had a Demigod puppet, an existence that could crush all creatures! Pierce sighed at the thought. After all, this feeling of invincibility was too troublesome. He was targeted everywhere. If they didn¡¯t target him, he might be able to live a more leisurely life. After all, he did not know if the Tower Defense World would send a God next time to punish him. He would be doomed then. There was nothing he could do. After all, it was almost like he was cheating, and he had obtained so many resources that he could be said to have jumped into a whole new level. It was already dark. Pierce had spent the entire day strolling around the sky, and it was time to go back and rest. There was no need to make any preparations. For weaker monsters, the arrow towers and peashooters would do the trick. But his challenge was hell mode, this meant that the monsters he was challenging were far beyond the ability of other contestants. Just like that, three days passed in the blink of an eye. The Tower Defense world sent a notification again. The other contestants were trembling. After making as many arrangements as they could, they began to prepare for the battle. They were really in despair. The Tower Defense difficulty was growing fast while they were not able to keep up. They could only pray that the monsters this time were not too strong. If they were too strong, they might be annihted. As for some teams that had obtained bloodlines, the worry in their hearts lessened. They now had the strength to fight against the monsters. All they could do was to defend with all their strength.. Chapter 199 - Monster From the Clouds!

Chapter 199: Monster From the Clouds!

All the teams were ready, and Pierce was leisurely waiting for news of the eighth invasion. His expression was indifferent, and there was no sign of panic. Beside him, the others were the same. They were all calmly waiting for the eighth invasion, waiting to see what the monster would be like this time. At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the ears of all the contestants. It was simply a sound of terror to the other contestants. It was like the sound of the bell from hell. Once it sounded, their souls might dissipate. [The eighth invasion has begun. All contestants, please prepare for the battle!] [The rules of this invasion are the same as the previous invasions. Please work hard to survive this invasion!] Pierce suddenly felt the surroundings begin to turn dark, but strangely, there was no sign of darkness in the sky. He quickly walked to the city wall and looked down at the clouds. As expected, the clouds below had already begun to turn ck, but there was no change in the sky. Pierce scratched his head. After all, he did not know what this scene meant. At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and quickly looked into the distance. There was no sign of fog in the distant clouds. Instead, it was silent. How were those monsters going to appear? The surroundings were only so big. There was no way the monsters could be generated here. If they were born here, they would probably fall to the ground. Moreover, the area ahead had already been transformed into ake, and more than half of theke had been cut off, causing the possible battlefield to be too small. Pierce was not sure. He could only wait silently, waiting for the invasion of the monsters to begin! After about three minutes, Pierce¡¯s gaze froze. He suddenly felt something squirming in the clouds. Were those monsters going to be born from the clouds? The thought urred to Pierce, but he was in no hurry to deny it. There was a chance it could be true. What were the rules of the Tower Defense world? No one knew. All they knew was that this was a fantasy world. Nothing could be viewed logically here. For example, this floating city waspletely unaffected by gravity. Therefore, it was not too strange to create monsters in the clouds. A roar suddenly spread out from the clouds, making one¡¯s hair stand on end. That roar even seemed to contain cries from hell. Did some powerful monsters appear? Pierce looked at the constantly surging clouds, but before he coulde to a decision, the monsters hiding in the clouds began to appear. Their sharp ws broke through the clouds. From afar, they looked like a group of devils from hell, waving at him. Pierce was used to such strange scenes, and was not afraid. His main goal was to eliminate all these monsters. However, ording to the hint system, the strength of these monsters was only ordinary, less than level 4. This was no challenge at all. Pierce was bored while looking at these monsters that looked like hungry ghosts from hell. He yawned and watched expressionlessly as the monsters gradually appeared in the distance. They were a group of malicious ghosts with wings. They looked no different from ordinary monsters. After all, they were all ugly and weak. Pierce waited for the group of monsters to gradually fly towards him before he activated the elemental arrow towers he had not used in a long time. As the elemental arrow towers attacked, the arrows were like mes that illuminated the sky. They charged towards the group of monsters at an extremely fast speed. The weak monsters were unable to block the attack from the arrow towers and were struck down to the ground from the clouds. Every time the arrow towers attacked, arge group of creatures would be knocked down. Pierce looked at this one-sided situation with a mncholic expression. The recent invasions were too weak. These monsters could not even resist the simplest arrow towers. Pierce could only sigh helplessly. Chapter 200 - Lightning Tiger!

Chapter 200: Lightning Tiger!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce did not know why the monster was so weak this time! Pierce felt like the invasion this time was like a buffer period for the participants in preparation for more difficult invasions. Since the monsters were quite weak on his side, the other participants were definitely facing weaker ones. However, he did not have enough evidence to prove his guess, but this was none of his business anyway. It was all easy for him. Perhaps it would be truly difficult at the tenth invasion or above. He felt that even the true gods might appear during those invasions in his hell mode difficulty. He had to increase his strength before that. Otherwise, he would be eliminated by this Tower Defense world. The attacks from the elemental arrow towers were very fast. In just half an hour, the monsters hiding in the clouds were all annihted, leaving only broken limbs and remains floating in the air which were also falling down. The feeling of fighting in the sky was not bad. The battlefield instantly expanded by several times, and the air did not feel as foul as before. Pierce set the arrow towers to automatic mode and opened the world chat to check the situation. After lurking for a while, he finally confirmed his guess. This invasion had lowered difficulty! The contestants from other countries had no difficulty in this invasion. They even felt that it was slightly easier than even the first invasion. From the looks of it, this was truly a buffer period. The next invasion was going to be much fiercer. Pierce looked at the clouds in the distance. The monsters were all eliminated. It was time for the second wave. With the appearance of the hint system, he knew the information of all the monsters in the second wave. They were also weak, but these creatures were at level 5. Who knew what the rewards for this invasion would be? At that moment, the second wave appeared. It was a few winged insects! The fangs and fur on its body made one¡¯s hair stand on end. At least it was a thing of terror to Pierce, who was somewhat afraid of insects. He did not use the arrow towers this time. He only sent an order to the Undead Archangel who was on standby to deal with them. After all, the Archangel¡¯s method of handling things was much stronger. He only needed one strike to clear these annoying insects. As the thick death elements rose in the air, a Spear of Death slowly condensed in his hand. Pierce had realized that even though the Archangel obtained intelligence from the Death God, he was still continuing to use the same Spear of Death. This spear was indeed powerful. After all, it could instantly crush its enemies. However, it was an overkill this time. After all, even the arrow towers could deal with these monsters, although it would take some time. As time passed, the elements of death gradually increased. Pierce realized that the insects flying in the sky were gradually being corroded by these death elements. Their bodies swayed and fell to the ground. If one looked carefully, they could even see that they had no more life left. However, even then, the Undead Archangel did not cancel the spear of death, or rather, he had not even used it. Pierce nced at him questioningly. He seemed to be waiting for something, so Pierce didn¡¯t disturb him and waited for an exnation. At this moment, as the flying insects died, the elements of death became more and more intense. Helpless, Pierce could only add a protective barrier to himself, as did the others. The second wave had ended. This meant that the third wave was about to begin. Pierce suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the Archangel, who still had not retracted the Spear of Death. It seemed like he was waiting for the third wave to finish off the other party. He was not wasting the intelligence he gained. In the past, he only followed Pierce¡¯smands and did no more, but now, he had the ability to think independently. Pierce did not care. After all, the current Undead Archangel was still under his control. A muffled thunder suddenly sounded in the sky, and then lightning began to gather in the clouds below. Lightning rampaged in the clouds, shing with traces of purple light. It looked very powerful, but this scene reminded Pierce of the lightning sura guarding the city. It looked like the creature this time also controlled the lightning element. He just did not know which was stronger. He was naturally not in the mood topare the two. After all, he only wanted to finish this battle as soon as possible and then go back to sleep. He had been tortured by the strong vigor of Frostst night and had not slept at all. He wanted to take some rest. The creature finally revealed its face. The lightning in the sky condensed into a lightning tiger. Chapter 201 - Lightning

Chapter 201: Lightning

It was a body condensed from lightning in the clouds. White Lightning constantly swam in it, and purple lightning that looked extremely threatening appeared now and then. This was the boss of this invasion. It looked very powerful and was at least level 7! However, this threat was useless to Pierce. After all, he had a demigod Undead Archangel beside him. To be precise, except for the real gods, Pierce was no longer afraid of any creature. This caused him to not get a clear understanding of his strength. He was still not too strong. The bloodlines in his body had yet topletely fuse together, which led to his strength fluctuating. It looked like it would take at least half a month before the bloodline fusion in Pierce¡¯s body could be fully used. This meant that his current strength could increase around that time. It was not his fault for not having a clear understanding of his strength. After all, the creatures around him were really strong, which led to him not having any opportunity to test himself. For example, with the existence of this demigod, no creature could approach Pierce. Not to mention, there was the Seraph, a Frost Dragon, and a top healer who could save him as long as he was not beheaded. Pierce had be a character that only needed to lie back and watch. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to work hard, but the people around me are too outstanding.¡¯ However, whenpared to other humans, Pierce¡¯s strength undoubtedly upied the top. Pierce had already observed the chat group before the invasion began. Clearly, the invasion had begun earlier for the other teams. They were not doing the same kind of battle. Pierce could only endure the biased behavior of the Tower Defense world. Even if he could not endure it, what could he do? Roar! Apanied by a loud sound in the sky was the roar of the monster that was formed from the lightning. This roar was very loud and intense. Fortunately, Pierce and the others had put up barriers. They werepletely immune to this skill that was simr to a basic attack. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the origin of the loud sound in the sky. Unsurprisingly, the lightning tiger had finished forming its body. Sparks were still shing on its body. At this moment, a purple lightning shot out of the clouds and struck Pierce. In this world covered by clouds, the purple lightning was very conspicuous and also very strange. Pierce looked up casually at the lightning that was flying towards him. His body did not move at all as he waited for the lightning that was about the size of a bucket to strike him. The Undead Archangel, who had been umting strength for a long time, slowly waved the ck death spear in his hand. This weak attack was simply not worth mentioning to him. He only waved his hand and a ck mist surged out of the spear. Then, like a carnivorous bug, it jumped up and devoured the lightning that was flying towards them in the sky. In just a few seconds, the lightning waspletely devoured, and the ck mist continued towards the clouds without any loss in its speed. The lightning tiger realized that something was wrong. Its lightning was actually easily devoured by this ck mist, which meant that this man filled with the aura of death could kill it in an instant! As a creature formed from nature, the lightning tiger did not have the term ¡®fear¡¯ in its dictionary. But now, fear was sprouting in its heart, and it was enraged by that thought. In an instant, there was a loud roar! Lightning filled the sky and illuminated the entire sky. The purple lightning became richer and richer, and it was already beginning to turn ck. That was the full-powered attack of the lightning tiger. It had already made up its mind to kill this bug that threatened its dignity. Pierce was watching the lightning storm calmly. The others around him were the same. The fearless Frost even prepared a cup of coffee for herself and used her frost power to chill it. Then, she stared at the ferocious figure in the sky as if she was watching a show. This level of battle was not something the current Frost Dragon could deal with, although her potential was limitless. Chapter 202 - The Fleeing Lightning Tiger

Chapter 202: The Fleeing Lightning Tiger

The current Frost was still in her early adulthood, which meant that she still had infinite potential to increase her strength. Frost nced at the Seraph, who was also standing beside Pierce. She was also sitting leisurely, watching the battle in the sky. Vivier had no expression on her face, as if the battle in the clouds was child¡¯s y to her. But it was the truth. After all, as the legendary Seraph, Vivier indeed had the strength to look down on the lightning tiger. Even though the Undead Archangel had already be a demigod, this did not put pressure on Vivier. It was because of her trust in her own strength. Her strength was gradually rising. Soon, the Undead Archangel would bepletely left behind, even if she did not have a godhood. Pierce, who had perfectly inherited the bloodline of the battle angel and the Frost Dragon, was watching the battle. This battle was not something he could interfere in. However, he believed that as long as his bloodlines werepletely fused, his strength would increase rapidly like a rocket. At this moment, the Undead Archangel began to walk towards the lightning tiger. The Spear of Death in his hand had yet to dissipate. Faint dark golden patterns could even be seen on the spear. It was the inheritance of knowledge from godhood. These iprehensible words came from the mysteries of Death. They were not something anyone present on the scene could understand. Pierce had also noticed the strange patterns, but he was not surprised. This situation meant that the strength of the Undead Archangel was gradually increasing, and he was grasping the inheritance of the Death God. Not to mention, even if the Undead Archangel finished obtaining the inheritance from the Death God, he could not escape from Pierce¡¯s control. After all, Pierce had made him sign countless contracts due to his cautious nature. The current Undead Archangel had no way of escaping from Pierce¡¯s grasp, even if he had gained some intelligence. Pierce had already made relevant preparations for the future. He would not give the enemy any opportunity to exploit such details. The battle was graduallying to its end. One could vaguely see two blurry figures colliding in the sky. Every collision would cause a trace of sparks and lightning. Purple lightning rain fell from the sky, and the purple color was especially bright and conspicuous in the dark sky. The battle gradually disappeared before their eyes, and Pierce could not see anything through the lightning. All he could do now was sit and quietly wait for the return of the Undead Archangel. Roar! Roarsing from the clouds. For Pierce, who could not see the battle, it was torture. After all, it was like watching television with only audio and no video. In other words, Pierce and the others were feeling aggrieved. After all, such a high level battle was notmon. Pierce stroked Frost¡¯s ice-blue hair and Vivier¡¯s light golden hair. Their hair was very soft and smelled quite good. It was the shampoo he had bought before. The Undead Archangel¡¯s death spear pierced into the lightning tiger¡¯s body, and was pulled out, bringing with it a purple lightning sh. The lightning tiger cried out in pain. Even as a creature born of thews of nature, the lightning tiger could still feel pain. It had never felt this before, but now, it was destroyed by this winged creature that looked like a human! The lightning tiger finally understood the situation, it was no match for this Undead Archangel! The only choice it had now was to flee. Every other choice pointed to the path of death! The lightning tiger¡¯s huge body suddenly dissipated into lightning, and then it entered the clouds, turning into thousands of lightning arcs that swam in the clouds. The Undead Archangel¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He did not feel any difort from the lightning tiger¡¯s escape. After all, the other party had no way to escape from his palm! In the perception of the Undead Archangel, the life aura of the lightning tiger had not escaped from this area at all. Chapter 203 - Crimson Tide!

Chapter 203: Crimson Tide!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The lightning tiger turned its body into lightning and was hiding. Normally, there would be no way of capturing it after it did this. However, this was not a problem for the Undead Archangel. Even if the lightning tiger in front of him had separated into many parts, he couldpletely destroy it. As long as he used a portion of his strength, he couldpletely freeze thisyer of clouds and wrap it with the power of death. The Undead Archangel began to spread the death elements in his body through the Spear of Death. In just a short while, a ck mist rose into the sky. Fortunately, under Pierce¡¯smand, the Undead Archangel did not spread the ck mist toward the city, so there was no need to defend. As the fog spread wider and wider, the clouds that were surging with purple lightning immediately turned ck. The purple lightning in the clouds began to fly into the sky. The crackling sound was very deafening, and muffled thunder kept exploding in the clouds. From the looks of it, the lightning tiger was in panic. Pierce set his sights on the lightning tiger in the distance. The lightning tiger was gradually forced into one corner of the clouds. In the pure white corner, ck mist rose into the sky. Slowly, this group of lightning condensed into one again, forming the lightning tiger. However, the lightning tiger was not as powerful and confident as it had been at the beginning. It was in a sorry state and even had a fearful expression. Pierce knew that this invasion was over. As long as the real gods did not appear, he would not face any obstacle. Just as Pierce was about to return to his city to celebrate this victory, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the distant horizon. The others were the same. They reacted even faster than Pierce. It was a blood-red cloud. From their side, it looked like a Crimson Tide. ¡°What is that?¡± This unknown event reminded Pierce of the strange events that had been happening in the Tower Defense world recently. A descent from another world?? Pierce was not worried or panicked. After all, he had experienced such things too many times. For example, if he were to panic when he faced the descent of the Frost Dragon and the Elven race, he would have never been able to advance. At this moment, the lightning tiger also noticed the abnormality behind it. Even though it was already threatened by the terrifying creature in front of it, it still could not help but want to take a look. Immediately after, it saw arge area of crimson mist floating towards it. It looked enchanting, making it feel that something was wrong. Did the Tower Defense world send reinforcements? As a creature that signed a contract with the Tower Defense world, the lightning tiger naturally knew the existence of this world. However, before this thought could spread in its mind, it immediately dispelled the unrealistic thought. Because when the Crimson Tide in the distance noticed it, the Crimson Tide sped up like a hunter who had seen prey. The Undead Archangel looked at the distracted lightning tiger and stabbed the death spear into it. The death elements entered the lightning tiger¡¯s body through the spear. Instantly, lightning sparks flew everywhere, and rumbling sounds constantly sounded. It was as if a huge machine had exploded, and the entire ck sky was constantly shing with white light. The Undead Archangel picked up the lightning tiger with his spear. Under the corrosion of the death elements, it had no chance of survival at all. In the blink of an eye, its consciousness waspletely erased. He threw the lightning tiger¡¯s body into the surging Crimson Tide. Under Pierce¡¯s reminder, he even nted his mark on the corpse. However, just as the corpse was thrown into the fog, Pierce, who was connected to the Undead Archangel, suddenly frowned. It disappeared! The mark of the Undead Archangel disappeared the moment it touched the Crimson Tide. There was not even a trace of remnant energy. Was it diverted or devoured? Pierce had no time to think about this. What he needed to do now was to destroy this unknown Crimson Tide. While he had the time, he took a look at the chat group. The results made him heave a sigh of relief. This was because he was not the only one who had this Crimson Tide. The other teams were facing the same situation. It wasn¡¯t that Pierce was gloating, he was only confirming if the Crimson Tide was targeting him alone, as that would mean it was most likely sent by the Tower Defense World. From the past few instances, he had learned that he was targeted by the Tower Defense World. Pierce looked at the Crimson Tide in the distance. His own hint system quickly appeared. [An invasion from the dark side of an alternate world. It does not have any enmity towards those who do not attack it. I advise you not to be a busybody!] As expected, it was an invasion from another world! Moreover, it was not a threat to those who did not attack it? Chapter 204 - Fight

Chapter 204: Fight

If he did not attack it, it would not attack either. While Pierce was thinking about this, he heard the Crimson Tide suddenly let out an ear-piercing roar! The voice was very ear-piercing, like a sharp female voice, but it represented terror. This was not a sound ordinary people could make. The sound alone would be enough to knock out ordinary people. Fortunately, Pierce was not an ordinary person. After all, he now had the bloodline of a dragon and an angel. ¡®Is the Crimson Tide attacking me?¡¯ He did not understand, he did notunch any attacks but the other party had taken the initiative to attack? Then he suddenly remembered that at the beginning, the Undead Archangel threw the lightning tiger¡¯s corpse in the fog. It was probably this that made the Crimson Tide get the wrong idea and assumed it to be an attack. But so what if it did? It was just some mist, what could it do to him even if it could attack? Pierce¡¯s frown gradually rxed. He had already added a protective barrier to block the ear-piercing sound. Although it would not do any damage even if he did not put up a barrier, that ear-piercing feeling would keep on staying. The others also put up barriers to protect their ears. Only the Undead Archangel who was facing the fog did not add a protective barrier to himself. After all, he was already a dead man and did not need it at all. Pierce ordered his Undead Archangel topletely destroy the Crimson Tide. After receiving themand, the Undead Archangel condensed the death elements in his body. The ck spear in his hand appeared again. The golden rune patterns carved on them looked much deeper, looking like a treasure filled with secrets. However, no one present cared about the appearance of this weapon. What they cared about now was the origins of this Crimson Tide. Circles of ck gas were flowing around the Undead Archangel non-stop. A dark cloud rose around him that was opposite the bright red mist. In just an instant, that Crimson Tide arrived in front of the Undead Archangel. It looked like it wanted to devour the Undead Archangel, but it was obvious that it had chosen the wrong person. After all, the Undead Archangel was a demigod creature. He was far beyond this mist¡¯s ability to deal with. Pierce retracted his gaze. Frost and Vivier slowly moved beside him. The Elven Queen was dumbfounded as she looked at the two auras in the sky. Out of the two auras, it was the death aura of the Undead Archangel that attracted the Elven Queen¡¯s gaze. She had never seen the Undead Archangel disy his full strength, so she was naturally attracted by the powerful death power. The Undead Archangel looked calmly at the red mist in front of him. The battle started. The first to attack was the Crimson Tide. It seemed to have no physical body, but it could transform into countless things. Soon, a tall and mighty monster appeared before everyone. It waved fiercely at the Undead Archangel, bringing with it a whistling wind. This monster had at least the strength of level 7 creatures, which was the same level as the Seraph. Pierce and the others were sitting on the city wall, watching the battle with no fear. Pierce even had the time to post about the Crimson Tide in the chat group. At this moment, many teams had already attacked the red fog to obtain the initiative. There was no doubt that their action was the same as provoking a disaster. After all, they did not have a powerful creature like the Undead Archangel. Pierce was not surprised by this. After all, if he did not have the hint system, he also would have chosen to attack first. Several teams had not made a move, and after reading the message in the chat group, they chose not to attack the Crimson Tide, so they escaped the disaster. Pierce sighed as he looked at the quiet chat group. Previously, the chat group would keep on updating with new messages, but now, it was so slow that even a reply was taking time. It seemed like many contestants had died in the eight invasion. At this moment, the battle in the sky was an overwhelming massacre. Chapter 205 - Hunchback!

Chapter 205: Hunchback!

The battle in the sky was simply a massacre. The Undead Archangel held the upper hand. The crimson fog could not attack him at all. Every time it extended its sharp ws, they would be instantly corroded by the death elements of the Undead Archangel. After the sharp ws were corroded by the Undead Archangel¡¯s death elements, its main body would visibly decrease. Everyone present realized the characteristic of the crimson fog¡¯s reduction, so it was not impossible to defeat this bright red fog. As long as it continued to be consumed, this Crimson Tide would definitely be destroyed. The audience had noticed the sudden red fog. They were only focused on one thing: could this red fog bepletely destroyed? After all, many teams had already attacked the red mist, and it was a disaster. Pierce¡¯s live stream was restored to the griffin¡¯s point of view which was also watching the battle from the city wall. It was no longer a mainbatant and had be a pet. This was because it was under Pierce. Apart from the strongest Undead Archangel, there was also the Seraph Vivier and the Frost Dragon. All of them were extremely powerful. There was no chance for it to make a move. The scene of them dealing with the red fog was naturally broadcasted to the real world through the live-stream. After watching Pierce¡¯s method of dealing with the red fog, many people fell silent. Could they really learn this method? Pierce¡¯s live stream made them sink into silence. After all, their country did not have such powerfulbat power. Moreover, the Undead Archangel was like a god of death. Are you sure he was not the final boss of this Tower Defense invasion? Why did the red fog look like a character that had been invaded? At first, they had hope of their country being the strongest. But after repeatedly watching Pierce¡¯s live stream, theirst trace of hope was no more. They were tired of even hoping. Pierce suddenly realized something. He felt like there was a strange creature in the red mist. Not only Pierce, but the others also discovered the creature. There was actually a living creature in the Crimson Tide that had the devouring characteristic. This simply did not conform to the rules! Pierce¡¯s hint system had already told him the origins of this red fog. It was the dark side of a world. It was useless to tell Pierce this term. After all, he had never heard of it, so naturally, he did not know what the red fog¡¯s goal was. While thinking this, he suddenly realized that more than half of the Crimson Tide had dissipated. If it continued to be destroyed for a while more, it wouldpletely dissipate. So it was time for this fog to use its trump card? Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile. What he liked to see the most was this kind of final outburst from the enemy, as it was usually exciting and unexpected. This time was no exception. While Pierce was staring at the red mist, the spear in the Undead Archangel¡¯s hand shed at the condensed red w again. However, the spear that could cut off the red sharp ws every time seemed to have bumped into something this time, and it could not advance any further. Was it the strange creature hidden in the Crimson Tide? Before Pierce could observe carefully, he suddenly saw a ck sickle swing out from between the red sharp ws. It sounded as if space was about to be cut apart! The Undead Archangel suddenly took a step back and blocked the sickle with the death spear. The two weapons collided, emitting the same sound as just before. This creature was the final trump card of this Crimson Tide. Just as everyone was staring at the red fog, the strange creature hiding in the fog slowly walked out. Its body was about 2.8 meters tall. It was wearing a tall ck hat that covered its eyes and nose, making it impossible to see its face. However, there was a pair of eyes on the hat in the spot where its eyes should be. It was carrying the sickle on its shoulder like a grim reaper or a demon from fairy tales. However, its body was not straight, but bent like a hunchback. Its cracked mouth was filled with sharp triangr teeth. Pierce looked at the demon-like creature calmly. He had never seen such a creature in the Tower Defense world, but it was unable to threaten the Undead Archangel. However, driven by curiosity, Pierce turned his gaze to the monster. He wanted to investigate the identity of this creature. When he finished staring at it for about 30 seconds, the demon suddenly turned its gaze toward Pierce. Its mouth slowly opened as it smiled at Pierce. At the same time, it even spoke in an unknownnguage, as if it was greeting him. [A monster from a fairy tale. This is a creature unique to that world. They are fairy tales from the darkness. You can call them hunchbacked people!] Chapter 206 - Slash

Chapter 206: sh

The monster did not look easy to deal with. Pierce immediately looked up and saw that the battle was bing more and more intense. It seemed to be getting more intense, but it was not actually so. The hunchback was the only one attacking, while the Undead Archangel was defending and dodging. Every time the sickle was swung, it would bring about gusts of wind and leave a few deep ravines on the clouds. Every attack seemed to be fatal, but it was nothing to the powerful. No matter how it swung, it could not cause any damage to the Undead Archangel. Even though the Undead Archangel had not activated any defensive measures, he was already a demigod. How could he be so easily injured? As the godhood of the Death God slowly fused into the Undead Archangel, the Undead Archangel continued to be stronger. His strength could not bepared to a few days ago. Was he learning the other party¡¯s moves? Pierce¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that he had not given the Undead Archangel the order to dodge. It had beenpletely spontaneous. This meant that the Undead Archangel was observing the attacks of this hunchback, or rather, studying some of its habits. He showed a certain learning ability and had gained even more intelligence. Pierce was not afraid of this. After all, he had already made full preparations. The hunchback also realized that its sickle was being dodged by the other party every time. Even if it hit, it was like hitting hard steel, unable to cause any damage. It suddenly turned to look at Pierce and the others below, and changed its target. The Undead Archangel was too difficult to fight. It would deal with the weak creatures below. Red mist rose into the sky again and enveloped the Undead Archangel¡¯s body. However, everyone knew that this red mist could not cause any harm to the Undead Archangel¡¯s demigod body at all. But it was not in vain. In just an instant, the hunchback appeared in front of Pierce and the others with the twisting of the mist. Its mouth filled with sharp teeth cracked open, seemingly mocking them. It looked ridiculous, but was terrifying. The ck eyes on the hat were like two green beans. They looked very harmless, but no one dared to underestimate this invading monster. Pierce knew that there was basically one such monster in every other city. This sudden invasion seemed to be quite dangerous. Even the white devils pretending to be a humanst time did not have such power! ¡°Interesting, you want to attack us?¡± Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled up. He calmly looked at the hunchback. An attack of this level might be a fatal blow to him, but it was nothing to the two monsters beside him. Frost and Vivier immediately sensed the hunchback, and instantly attacked. Frost condensed the frost element in her body and created a tall ice wall in front of her. The white mist emitting from the ice power froze the air. This was the power of the Frost Dragon. Unfortunately, this power was unable to block the power of the dark side of the fairy tale world. The hunchback twisted its body and turned into a ck mist, before condensing on the other side of the ice wall. Frost narrowed her eyes and looked at the hunchback who had changed targets and was charging at her with interest. She did not know how this hunchbacked person decided that she was weaker. Looking at the super brave hunchback charging toward her, Frost condensed an ice-blue spear in her hand and waved it. While the hunchback reciprocated by waving its ck sickle. There was a loud explosion as the hunchback¡¯s sickle and Frost¡¯s spear collided! Frost elements covered the sky, but the spear did not break in the collision. As the frost element in Frost¡¯s body became stronger, the spear could basically be strengthened infinitely as long as it was not broken in one go. The current her was much different from the past. Vivier, who was watching the battle, made her move. The divine power in her body surged as she condensed a golden broadsword. The broadsword was engraved with unknown runes, making it look very dazzling. The battle angel was the strongest in meleebat among Pierce¡¯s group. The huge force instantly shed the hunchback¡¯s back, ending the game! Chapter 207 - The Eighth Invasion Is Over!

Chapter 207: The Eighth Invasion Is Over!

As the golden broadsword shed once again on the hunchback¡¯s back, golden divine power surged into the hunchback¡¯s body, and the golden light in the wound became more and more severe. The hunchback howled. That sharp cry was ghastly and terrifying. An existence filled with divine power like the battle angel was the bane of these evil powers. As the golden light became stronger, the hunchback¡¯s entire body was enveloped by this golden light and slowly dissipated! At this moment, there was a loud sound in the sky. It was the power of the Undead Archangel. The thick death element instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The Undead Archangel, who was originally swallowed by the red mist, was wrapped in the aura of death. The red mist was already devoured and reced by ck mist! No one present dared to underestimate this ck mist. It was the power of Death. No creature could stop death, and no creature was immune to death. Pierce looked at the figure in the sky and quickly asked him to withdraw the death elements. This was too dangerous. If there was a slight ident, everyone present would be corroded by this death element. The godhood of Death was not a joke. Pierce looked thoughtfully at the obedient figure in the sky. He wondered if he could be so powerful if he fused with a godhood. However, in his n, he had to give the second godhood to Vivier, as he had yet to finish absorbing the Frost Dragon bloodline and Angel bloodline. If he rashly used a godhood, there would be three powers in him. These three undeveloped powers would just be more effort and less result. It was already quite taxing for him to simultaneously develop the two bloodlines. As the ck mist in the sky was withdrawn by the Undead Archangel, the bright sunlight once again prated the clouds and scattered on the ground. The shadows of the trees were reflecting on the swayingnd. The pool in the distance was also shimmering. He could even see a few fish swimming in the water. Pierce suddenly realized that his city did not seem to suit this scenery. In his imagination, a city in the sky had a style simr to that of a medieval castle. He thought of modifying the city if he had the time. He had umted a lot of money, and apart from daily necessities, he did not spend much. Moreover, the elves were already helping Pierce grow food, so there was no need to spend on food as well. With the death of the hunchback, the distant red mist was devoured by the Undead Archangel. Strangely, there was no news of the end of the eighth invasion. This meant that there was still a living creature on this battlefield. Or perhaps, this invasion had not ended. But even after a while, the next wave of the eighth invasion did not start. Helpless, Pierce could only open the world chat and check thements. The expressions of the few people beside him were rxed. They were either leisurely sunbathing, looking at the sparklingke, reading books, or ying on the game consoles. The Elven Queen was reading a book, Vivier and Frost were ying games, and Mel and the griffin were training. Below were the lightning sura and the undead army, patrolling the city. After lurking in the world channel for some time, he finally obtained the information he wanted. Many countries were destroyed, and only a few survivors were left! The Crimson Tide did not kill everyone. There were still a few survivors left in many teams. It seemed like this world was gradually bing unsafe. At this moment, all the participants received a message from the Tower Defense World. [Due to the sudden urrence of a strange event, today¡¯s eighth invasion could not be run normally. Therefore, the eighth invasion is officially over. The rewards will be distributed shortly.] Pierce¡¯s expression was indifferent. He felt that the reason why there were survivors might be because of the interference of the Tower Defense world. If not for the interference of the Tower Defense world, those hunchbacked people would definitely have killed all the contestants. Because the Tower Defense invasion this time waspletely over, no rankings showed up early like previous times, so he did not know what his ranking was. Chapter 208 - Rewards

Chapter 208: Rewards

This did not affect Pierce at all. He would obtain the rewards that he deserved anyway. Pierce shook his head helplessly at the thought. He returned to the city with the others. There were two powerful creatures guarding the city gate, so the security was guaranteed. As everyone returned to the living room, they continued doing what they wanted to do. They watched dramas, yed games, and did their own things. The scene was very harmonious. Moreover, the invasion began and ended much faster than any previous invasion, so only half a day had passed. The sun had yet to set. There was still a glimmer of light that illuminated the clouds on the horizon. For some reason, Pierce immediately thought of the strange invasion when he saw this cloud. This global invasion was even more serious than previous foreign worlds¡¯ invasions. The scale had already expanded to the territory of all the contestants. The opponents were stronger as well. It was still not an issue for Pierce. However, he had to find time to investigate this invasion to ensure his safety. After all, if he encountered that creature by himself, he would not be able to escape. After thinking about it, Pierce felt that he had to eliminate all the creatures in his surroundings. He sat on the sofa and opened the store to shop for relevant materials to modify this city. There was no automatic construction function in the store, so he could only modify the city with the materials he bought. It was the same for other countries. After purchasing the materials, they modified the city themselves. However, when other countries were building, they divided the work into teams. After all, each of their countries had a hundred contestants, although there were probably not many left now. However, in terms of manpower, Pierce felt that his undead army was much superior to those ordinary contestants. After all, each of those powerful creatures wasparable to dozens of ordinary contestants. As long as they were provided with some souls, which was the death element, every day, he could obtain a batch ofbor for free. Pierce bought the materials. He had spent about half an hour choosing the materials, and spent 40,000 to 50,000 Tower Defense points! If other contestants saw this, their eyes would widen at this consumption power. He actually spent over 40,000 Tower Defense points to modify the city. This was simply a waste. The contestants from other countries could basically live on these Tower Defense points for about a year. But Pierce was spending so much just to rebuild the city. After purchasing these materials, Pierce turned to look at the people sitting in the living room! He had enough manpower. Powerful creatures like the Seraph, the Frost Dragon, the Elven Queen, and the Undead Archangel could basically finish remodeling this city alone. However, the blueprint was missing for the construction. There were no simr blueprints in the Tower Defense store, so Pierce had no choice but to use his imagination to draw one. Another two to three hours were wasted while drawing. The surrounding people also participated. After all, they would have to live in the remodeled city and buildings, so they were quite picky about the details. With everyone putting their suggestions, this blueprint that could have been drawn in an hour actually took five hours! Towards the end, Pierce did not even do anything other than listen to the arguments. Finally, everyone reached a consensus, and they nned to start work tomorrow. At this moment, Pierce suddenly received news from the Tower Defense world. It was the reward for the eighth invasion. Pierce¡¯s eyes shed. He had waited for a while for the rewards to arrive. In the past, as long as the invasion ended, the rewards would be instantly given. So this dy was quite obvious. It seemed like the sudden interference had a bad effect on the Tower Defense world¡¯s consciousness. Pierce focused on the Tower Defense World¡¯s announcement. The rankings were updated. Without a doubt, the first ce was still that familiar name. Pierce saw his name at first nce. It was still at the highest spot! First ce, Pierce. Pierce was not surprised. After all, he was ying in hell mode. Chapter 209 - The Key to the Dark Side

Chapter 209: The Key to the Dark Side

Pierce did not feel any surprise when he saw the name on the rankings, because this was the spot he deserved. The difficulty of Pierce¡¯s invasion was far beyond that of ordinary contestants because he was always in hell mode. Naturally, as the invading monsters became stronger, he would obtain the corresponding rewards after every victory. Although in the eyes of the other contestants, everything Pierce had experienced was far from what they could challenge, in Pierce¡¯s eyes, this level of difficulty was far from being terrifying. His overall strength was not even close to being challenged by the invasions. Pierce walked outside and ced the materials he had bought in the huge courtyard. Then, he summoned the undead army and the lightning sura. He asked them to ssify these materials and begin the construction. He took out his blueprint and handed it to Frost and the Undead Archangel, letting them be in charge of the construction. Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled up when he saw the Undead Archangel take his drawing. He was sure that the Undead Archangel had gained a lot of intelligence. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to understand this blueprint. However, this was just a small matter and did not affect the overall situation. After all, Pierce had used many methods on the Undead Archangel. Before handing the godhood of the Death God to the Undead Archangel, Pierce had already prepared for all possible contingencies. Unless he advanced to the level of a real God, there was nothing to fear. Pierce slowly smiled at the thought. Then, he turned his gaze away from the Undead Archangel and looked at the rewards notice. The rankings were announced, and it was time for the rewards to be distributed. Everyone was filled with anticipation, hoping to obtain powerful bloodlines. Of course, Pierce was not really looking forward to themon bloodlines. After all, he already had two particrly powerful mythical bloodlines in his body. [First ce: Pierce: Personal Reward: Key to the Dark Side!] [Second ce: Soros: Personal Reward: Soaring Serpent Bloodline!] [Third ce: Zenus: Personal Reward: Bloodline Enhancement Potion!] [¡­] After seeing these rewards, everyone¡¯s blood boiled. After all, the rewards were rted to the bloodline, except for the first ce reward which was the key to the dark side. Pierce, who had obtained first ce, was at a loss. He did not understand why he had obtained a key. However, after seeing the name of the key, he instantly understood. Wasn¡¯t this the term that appeared when the Crimson Tide invaded?! In other words, he could open the path to the dark side with this key? However, what benefits could he obtain from there? Perhaps the real reward was hidden there. It seemed like this reward had to be obtained by himself. This reward was useless to the other participants since they could not even pass through the obstacle. Everyone received their rewards. Pierce was surprised to see someone unknown in the second ce. What kind of fortuitous encounter did this Soros have? However, Pierce did not care much. Even if the other had a fortuitous encounter, did he have a godhood? Pierce was definitely the biggest cheat. A dazzling light shed and a stone engraved with unknown runes appeared in Pierce¡¯s hand. The stone was not big and could be held with just one hand. However, the runes on it emitted a dazzling dark light, looking like an ominous thing. Was this the key to the dark side? Pierce picked up the stone and sized it up. He only knew it was a key, but had no idea where to find the door. However, this was not difficult for Pierce. After all, he had the hint system. After staring at it for about 30 seconds, Pierce saw information about the stone. [This strange stone seems to be a key to somewhere. If you want to find the gate, I suggest you press the stone on a city wall!] [Friendly reminder, if you want to go to the dark side, you have to bring Miss Seraph with you. After all, that ce is not somewhere anyone can go.] After reading the two pieces of information, Pierce had a relevant understanding of the situation. In other words, as long as he found a random city wall and pressed the stone in, he could open the door to the other world. Chapter 210 - Dark Side

Chapter 210: Dark Side

After seeing this message, Pierce knew that the rewards for this mission would definitely be very rich. They would be far from what the bloodline items couldpare to. In that case, the danger would also be high. Pierce fell into contemtion as he looked at the stone key in his hand. The surrounding undead army, Vivier, and Frost had already begun the remodeling of the city. In the courtyard, the 30 elves had already set up a few tents to rest. To rebuild the city, they had to first destroy thisrge area of buildings. Loud explosions rang, and dust filled the city. Pierce and the others stood aside and watched a group of undead soldiers moving the wreckage. The only bad thing about this Tower Defense world was that some construction rted things could not be directly generated. They had to rely on themselves to build. If Pierce did not have an undead army, he would not have rashly destroyed the buildings. After all, he still had to carry the wreckage back and forth, so he would rather continue living in the default building than waste his time. Looking at the bustling scene in the distance, he picked up the hot tea beside him and took a sip. He suddenly had an idea. He could use this time to enter the dark side and take the reward. He immediately summoned Frost, Vivier, and the Undead Archangel. Then he casually picked a city wall and pressed the stone with strange patterns on it. The originally solid city wall was pressed down gently by the stone. Then Pierce saw the stone enter the wall. Golden runes and patterns began to spread out with the stone key as the center, and a circr portal appeared. The portal was dark green and looked very strange. Pierce frowned and let the Undead Archangel walk in first before the three of them entered. Just as he walked into the dark green portal, Pierce felt the scenery before him darken. After entering the portal, Pierce looked around. What was fascinating was that the scenery here was mainly ck. It appeared deste and cold. Was this the dark side of this world?? Pierce looked around curiously. This colorless scene was rare in the real world. The Undead Archangel, Vivier, and Frost stood in front of Pierce, ready for this dark battlefield. However, Pierce was thinking of what he should do now. He looked at his surroundings and decided to familiarize himself with the surroundings and see if he could discover anything. Pierce told the others his thoughts. With the surge of divine power, the four of them hadpletely left thend. It was far easier to observe this dark side from the sky than fromnd. As the four of them flew higher and higher, their visibility increased. With their strength, their vision was far beyond that of ordinary humans. With the support of divine power, they could easily see everything on the ground. As the surrounding scenery shed past their eyes, the few of them flew further and further away. Starlight started to appear, indicating the time of night. There were even snowkes falling from the sky, making for a very beautiful scene. But Pierce felt a deep fear in this beauty. ording to the hint given by the system, this feeling must be the fear of this fairy tale world. If he was not wrong, this world was all about horrifying fairy tales, so it was natural for there to be strange and grotesque things. For example, the snowkes in the sky looked very abnormal. In fact, the cold feeling was not that strong. The Frost Dragon was the most sensitive toward this, since her attribute was the frost element. Pierce, who had the Frost Dragon bloodline, could also feel it. As the group flew further into the distance, they finally saw a withered forest not far away. While they were flying, they had only seen a few withered trees. Furthermore, this forest was the first sign of life they saw in this deste dark side. However, all the leaves had withered and were even falling. But ording to the Undead Archangel, there was definitely something here. Pierce was very confident in the perception of the Undead Archangel. After all, the current Undead Archangel was already a demigod, so its perception was definitely the most outstanding in the team. Everyone slowly flew through the forest! Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he flew, as if he had seen something worth celebrating. And that was the truth. In the middle of the forest was a clearing filled with wooden buildings. One could even vaguely see the flickering of mes. This should be a town of this dark side. Chapter 211 - Entering the Town

Chapter 211: Entering the Town

As the few of them continued onwards, they finally neared the town with lights everywhere in the forest. This town was not toorge. It only had a few dozen houses, but the style of its buildings was simr to that of a medieval style. The houses were made withrge bricks, and there were even various light white traces left on them, showing the history this town had experienced. Pierce¡¯s eyes were bright. He finally saw a ce with living creatures in this dark side. Well, it might be more like the monsters in the Crimson Tide. Anyway, he did not have much hope in obtaining this reward easily. If it was easy to obtain, he would not have been given the key to this dark side. The Tower Defense world probably wanted him to do something in here or suppress this dark side. After all, he had the demigod Undead Archangel beside him. Demigods were unbelievable at this stage. The Tower Defense world was only in the middle stages, so this thing beside Pierce was like a bug. Of course, this was also due to the reward given to him by the system, which was the half-divine godhood. If not for that heaven-defying reward, Pierce would not have obtained this much. If he only relied on the battle angel and the Frost Dragon to defend, it would not be as easy as it was now. Currently, he could just rx and drink tea at the back, and pass any obstacles. Pierce shook his head at the thought and tried not tough. He was indeed not suitable to say such shameless words. The contestants from other countries were still struggling to develop, but he had already flown into the sky in a high profile manner. The difference between the two was too great. Pierce and the others slowly descended on thend. He condensed his divine power into antern. In this dense and eerie forest, the moonlight waspletely blocked by thick leaves. Fortunately, the air was still filled with blue light specks. It was unknown what creature it was. Pierce was rather interested in these creatures. If he ced them in his Sky City, they might bring a different kind of beauty to his city. Pierce extended a finger and slowly touched the blue light specks in the air. However, just a slight touch caused them to instantly disintegrate. What a strange thing. As he traveled out and continued further in the Tower Defense world, various rare things appeared. Every time, Pierce¡¯s horizons would be broadened. For some reason, the Pierce¡¯s live stream point of view was not on the griffin this time. It seemed to have changed after they entered the dark side. Therefore, at this moment, in the real world, most of the people tuned into Pierce¡¯s live stream. The audience from Country M hadpletely fallen into ecstasy. Who knew how they had spent the past few months? They had been looking at that griffin every day! For the past few months, they had treated this live-stream as a pet raising simtion game. Every day, they would watch the griffin¡¯s daily life in the live-stream. If they were lucky, they might even see Pierce, as well as Miss Vivier and the maid Frost. In any case, they had watched the griffin¡¯s life every day, so for a long time, this griffin had upied the trending topics. After the past few months of torture, many people were already in tears when they saw Pierce again. After all, this was the savior of their country. Pierce understood this, so he did not turn off his live-stream viewpoint again. This invasion seemed to havepletely sorted out his thoughts, so the viewpoint of the live stream had changed into a smart setting. It knew what to stream and what not to stream. At this moment, they slowly walked to the periphery of the town. The path to the town was paved with marble bs with withered leaves scattered on the sides. There were weeds in the cracks, along with traces of soil, and even faint footprints. Chapter 212 - Black Shadow on the Church

Chapter 212: ck Shadow on the Church

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce¡¯s gazended on a rock in the distance. It seemed to be carved with some kind of character. As they slowly walked forward, they finally saw the stone b carved with the words. Emerald vines covered the stone b. The characters carved on it seemed to be written in anothernguage. Although Pierce did not recognize these characters, it did not mean that the hint system could not recognize it. He cleared the vines on the stone b and looked at the characters on it. The characters looked like they were carved long ago. [If you want to learn themonly used words of a dark side world, I suggest you don¡¯t waste your time. After all, that world has already entered destruction!] [The meaning of the characters is very simple. One character represents misfortune, and the other represents town. From the looks of it, this town is called the Town of Bad Luck!] [Perhaps you can call it Cmity Town!] After receiving the notification from the hint system, Pierce immediately retracted his gaze. After all, there was not much information on this stone b, so it was not worth wasting time. He then used the goldenntern in his hand to illuminate the path ahead. A deep street that led to the depths of the town appeared before everyone. As they slowly stepped in, their figures were gradually covered by the night. After entering the town, the scene was the same as what they had seen from the sky. Just a few steps revealed the entire town. Apart from a tall church in the middle of the town, the other houses were upied by ordinary people. However, the church in the middle was already in ruins! The engraved sses were also scattered on the ground. Withered vines could even be seen climbing the walls. However, what was strange was that there seemed to be light in every room. Even the center of this town, the church, was no exception. In a dpidated ce, there was a candle that seemed to be forever burning. It was slowly burning in the night, and swaying without any breeze. This was the dark side of the fairytale world. Pierce looked at the scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but think that this was too strange. It was like he was clearly ying a zombie movie, but he suddenly entered a horror movie. The two were notparable at all. Even the powerful people had things they were afraid of. It was impossible for Pierce to be unafraid of these things. Although his strength was far from what humans couldpare to, his heart could not help but beat faster when he saw this scene. Just like those horror movies he had seen in his previous life. Fortunately, there was sudden music ying in the background. Otherwise, Pierce would have turned pale. This feeling of being in the situation made him feel ufortable. He looked around at the faces of the others. None of them showed any expression. Pierce restrained his surprise, but he was panicking inside. He began to issue orders. The goldenntern in his hand turned brighter. As its strength was increased, almost a few secondster, the entire square was lit up. Thentern also slowly floated in the air like a sun. Pierce looked around at the surrounding rooms that were also filled with lights. This town was quiet, but there was an indescribable strangeness in this silence. He followed behind Vivier, while Frost walked behind him. This way, he would be guarded front and back. The Undead Archangel was responsible for searching for relevant creatures in this town. After all, in the true sense, only the Undead Archangel was familiar with the aura in this dark side world. After all, he was Death, although only half. Pierce slowly heaved a sigh of relief. With his powerful team, it would be easy to break through! As the group slowly walked to the center of the town, Pierce looked up at the tall church. Suddenly, his eyes shed as if he had discovered something. It was a dark figure that seemed to be carrying something. It looked very strange as if it had two antennas. However, the difference was that its red pupils seemed to be filled with smiles. The figure hung high at the top of the church like a bat, watching Pierce and the others who were approaching. It had no intention of running! Chapter 213 - Gone

Chapter 213: Gone

The ck shadow hanging on the church was staring at Pierce with its scarlet eyes. Its mouth seemed to be cracked open, as if it had been sliced by a sharp de. Pierce squinted and released his divine power into thentern. Soon, with the intense light, everything around him was as clear as day. The figure seemed to be searching for food when it decided to target Pierce¡¯s group. Pierce¡¯s group was not afraid at all. After all, they were not humans, so they naturally did not feel any fear, except for Pierce. He had notpletely broken away from the ranks of humans. He was still transforming, so his heart beat faster when he saw the creature. Both sides stood still. Pierce looked up at the figure hanging on the church and was lost in thought. He could feel that he was no match for this shadow. Fortunately, when he came to the dark side this time, he had specially brought the few strongestbat forces in his group. If not, he would definitely die here. As the surrounding light became more and more intense, the shadow hanging on the church gradually revealed its true appearance. Its face was pale and its mouth was split open, and its eyes looked very threatening. It was also wearing a clown costume. It would be a good actor in a horror movie. Thispletely matched the feeling of fear Pierce had. This was the dark side of the fairy tale of another world. ¡®Perhaps I was subconsciously feeling fear towards this shadow.¡¯ However, Pierce did not take any rash actions. He only poured divine power into his mind to act as a protective barrier. As the golden light entered Pierce¡¯s mind, a ck smoke slowly flowed out of his mind and dissipated. Pierce froze at the sight of the ck smoke. It seemed like this ck smoke was the reason for his fear. After the ck smoke was removed, he felt the growing fear in his heart dissipate. Pierce felt a chill run down his spine. He did not know when he had been infected by the ck mist. He had not even seen the clown¡¯s actions. Moreover, he had powerful guards around him. It was impossible for it to hurt him. After thinking carefully, Pierce suddenly raised his head and stared at his surroundings. The clown hanging on the church smiled even wider when it saw Pierce. It seemed to be delighted. Pierce looked around briefly and saw the golden hint again. [Haven¡¯t you noticed that ever since you stepped into this world, this world is constantly rejecting you. You don¡¯t even know how this ck mist entered your body. So far, other than using your divine power to iste it, you don¡¯t have a better solution, unless you destroy this world!] Was it the rejection from this world? Pierce looked at Vivier and the others and saw that they were also looking around in confusion at the ck mist that had appeared out of nowhere. It seemed like even these powerful creatures could not avoid being rejected by this world. Pierce quickly told them his method. Soon, a trace of ck mist flew out of their minds. Pierce turned his gaze to the clown hanging on the church. He did not understand why the clown had not made a move yet. It had the best chance to attack earlier, when they were influenced by the ck mist, although it would still die. But now, there was no way it would find even that chance again. The town was enveloped by the dense forest, but there were no tall trees in the town. So, the starlight and the moonlight reached them. There was also antern that emitted a bright light. Under the bright light, the group¡¯s shadows were like a group of demons dancing non-stop, afraid that their ws and fangs would be revealed. The standstill hadsted for almost a few minutes. The clown only kept on watching with a wide smile. Pierce had no patience to continue waiting. ¡°Finish it off¡­¡± Before the Angel and the Frost Dragon could attack, the Undead Archangel already moved. His figure was like a cannonball that shot out at an extremely fast speed. In just an instant, he arrived in front of the clown. The clown dodged a step back, but it was not as fast as the Undead Archangel. The powerful fingers filled with the aura of death gripped the clown¡¯s arm tightly. At this moment, the clown¡¯s smile was gone. The mouth that was wi Chapter 214 - Absolute Suppression

Chapter 214: Absolute Suppression

The battle between the Undead Archangel and the clown had already changed position from sky tond. If this all-out attack wrapped in the aura of death reallynded on the clown, the battle would undoubtedly have ended like this. Unfortunately, the sharp nails of the Undead Archangel actually passed through the clown¡¯s chest, and at the location of the impact, there was surging mist. It did not cause any damage at all! Naturalized?! When Pierce saw this from afar, he thought of the reason. If possible, he also wanted to obtain such an interesting power, although he felt that it was impossible to stop the Undead Archangel with this power. After all, the Undead Archangel had not used even half of his strength. The clown seemed to have realized that this Undead Archangel could not cause any harm to its body. It started smiling again, but this time, it was ferocious.. Madughter came out of its mouth. The sound was getting louder and louder. Pierce had never heard such a strangeugh. Even the howls of the ghosts he had encountered in the Crimson Tide were not so strange. This monster was at least on the same level as the hunchback. He had not thought the first creature he met in this world to be so powerful. They were far from what ordinary people could deal with. It was difficult for even Pierce to fight in this invasion world. He might even die here if he was not careful. He could stroll around this ce because of the powerfulbatants around him. But what if it were ordinary contestants from other countries? Then, it was obvious that the moment they entered this ce, they were announcing that they were withdrawing from this game forever! What awaited them was death! The wildughter was getting louder. Pierce could even feel his ears turning numb. The sound was so piercing that it agitated his heart. He did not want to continue studying this clown creature, so he immediately ordered the Undead Archangel to use his full strength and quickly finish it off. Only after he dealt with it would he be able to find his reward. Compared to the reward, these weird creatures were insignificant. After receiving Pierce¡¯s order, the Undead Archangel, who was facing off against the clown, immediately activated all his strength without hesitation. The power of death erupted at full force. In an instant, all the towering ancient trees around the town visibly withered. The originally dense leaves had all fallen. Moonlight shone through the branches and scattered on the ground. As they had experience in this, Pierce, Frost, and Vivier put up barriers to protect themselves. The clown, who had seen this powerful death element for the first time, received the brunt of the attack, so it suffered the corrosion of the death element. The clown¡¯s already pale face instantly turned bloodless. It widened its eyes and looked at the figure in front of it in disbelief. It was locked on firmly like a mouse. The Undead Archangel reached towards the clown¡¯s head and poked his finger at its neck. It was like cutting tofu as his nail stabbed in without any resistance, and the endless death elements transmitted into the clown¡¯s body. The clown had no way to enter the shadow form in which it was immune to any damage. When the others saw this scene, they sighed. The strength of a demigod. This was a gap between lifeforms, so the suppression appeared naturally. Even the others were affected when the Undead Archangel released the pressure, but they had already distanced themselves so they were not affected that much. Was this the power of God? Pierce decided to set getting a godhood as his next goal. He would use it after he fused the bloodlines. This method was simply one of the best ways to increase his strength. The clown was fixed in ce. It did not move at all, and its eyes lost the light it had before. It was like a corpse whose soul had been extracted. It was indeed the case. After the corrosion of death elements, the soul in its body waspletely destroyed, leaving only the corpse behind. Pierce strolled over and tapped the clown¡¯s head. It fell down with a thud. Then, a shocking scene appeared before everyone. The clown¡¯s body shattered. It was like a paper burnt by mes, its ashes slowly blown away by the wind. Its body had been corroded by the elements of death. It became like the surrounding forest, instantly aging and corroding. The Undead Archangel, who hadpleted the order, returned to Pierce¡¯s side and continued waiting for further orders. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but contemte when he saw this Undead Archangel. Chapter 215 - Magnificent Building in the Wasteland

Chapter 215: Magnificent Building in the Wastnd

Just as he was thinking about testing the Undead Archangel¡¯s intelligence, he suddenly remembered that he was on a mission. It was not necessary to waste time here. After Pierce made this decision, he began to search the surroundings for relevant information. This small town only had a dozen households, so it was easy to search. After searching every house, they did not find any useful information. They had to continue searching. They flew into the sky to search for the next location. Just as Pierce was feeling troubled about which direction to search, the golden red words appeared in Pierce¡¯s vision again. [I suggest you search in the west, that is the ce you are looking for!] West? Pierce thought for a moment and realized that he seemed to be flying east, so this meant that he was searching in thepletely opposite direction. He immediately turned around. In any case, it would not take much time, and to them who did not need much rest, flying was the same as resting. Time passed slowly. As more and more stars appeared in the sky, the moonlight became brighter. However, what was unbelievable was that there seemed to be no day in this world. Pierce had kept check of the time. After confirming that there was no change in 24 hours, he finally epted the fact that the sun did not exist in this dark side. He was in disbelief at his conclusion. After all, he saw scattered trees and a forest. If there was no sun, how did they grow? It couldn¡¯t be that there had never been a sun, right? Perhaps this world and the real world were two extremes. Pierce shook his head to clear his thoughts. Now was not the time to think about it. While flying, Pierce saw a few simr things below. There was a church in every town, but every church was ruined. Some things were so strange that Pierce was unwilling to explore them. Fortunately, the golden hint kept reminding Pierce of his progress, so he did not have to waste time in exploring blindly. While flying, he even saw a clown-like creature in a town. There was probably a simr creature protecting every town. If there were no hints, it would probably take him two to three months to find the correct direction. Pierce suddenly felt that this cheat was too powerful. It had been constantly helping him from the beginning. If not for it, he might have died at the beginning. After all, at the beginning, he had gone through the Tower Defense invasion alone. He would not have been able to pass through the invasion if not for the elemental stone which was found through the hint system. After four or five hours, Pierce felt that he had arrived on the other side of the dark side. He saw an ocean below. The group had rxed expressions, as if this trip was not a threat to them at all. They were getting closer and closer to the target they were looking for. They would probably reach the location in a few minutes. Pierce immediately sped up toward the town with the reward. As the surrounding scenery constantly changed, after passing through an even more dense forest, he finally saw a tall building in the distance. It was a marble building with unknown patterns carved on it. It looked very noble and gorgeous. This was definitely not something the buildings in the small towns couldpare to. This was their goal. After receiving the confirmation from the hint system, Pierce immediately released his divine power. The divine power condensed into a huge shiningntern in the air, like a weak sun! He no longer cared about the existence of creatures in that castle-like ce. After all, they were fragile creatures to his guards. As they neared the ce, the building in front of them finally appeared in their sight. It was a noble and gorgeous steeple building. There were also many normal buildings, probably for civilians. Is this where the boss is? Pierce closed his eyes and looked at the building in front of him. After some thought, he slowlynded on the ground and walked into the town. The other three followed closely behind Pierce to ensure his safety. Chapter 216 - Life Aura

Chapter 216: Life Aura

As Pierce walked into the conspicuous town in this deadnd, the scenery seemed to be even more dull. The surroundings were filled with a deste feeling. One could even vaguely hear a few crow-like cries that echoed in the town like a deep abyss. However, this did not scare the group. As they slowly stepped in, the dried yellow leaves on the marble street were crushed into dust, and creaking sounds came from under their feet. In the sky, a bright crescent moon was emitting its own light. It was bright and clear, but in this town, it seemed to not feel this so-called holy feeling. The moonlight that shone on the town seemed to be distorted, and everything around it became distorted as well, This town was especially strange, far more deste than other towns. However, no one present showed any emotion. After all, when they stepped into this world, they had already realized that this trip would definitely not be like a serious adventure. This was a strange world that invaded the Tower Defense World. They could tell that the main theme of this world was strangeness. Pierce frowned as he looked around. The others were also searching for something. Their goal this time was to obtain the reward, which was Pierce¡¯s Tower Defense reward. The flickering candle lights in the houses shone through the window and onto the street. It mixed with the pure white moonlight in the sky, so Pierce did not need to use divine power to maintain thentern. Although the amount used to maintain thentern was nothing to Pierce, he still withdrew his divine power for more convenience. Right now, he realized that the towns they passed by were like this as well. Every town had these candle-like things, but strangely, there would be no one in the entire town. Moreover, there would be a monster above the church tower. If there was not any change, Pierce and the others guessed that the target this time was also in the center of this town which was the church. At this moment, Frost seemed to have discovered something and strolled into a building. She pushed open the rotten wooden door. With a creaking sound, a lot of dust fell from the door, as if it had not been cleaned for years. Pierce focused. He also felt something in the house, but he was not sure. That thing seemed to have suddenly appeared. The previous moment, there was no aura, but in just an instant, something suddenly appeared in that house. This strange phenomenon instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Frost walked in first and checked. The rotten wooden door was slowly pushed open. As she stepped into the room, the others slowly followed. After entering the room, everyone¡¯s gazes were strange as they sized it up. In a sense, this was the first time they had stepped into a building of the dark side. The previous time, they had only patrolled the surroundings of the church and did not enter any buildings. The objects in the house were no different from those in the medieval times, looking like they had a history to them. At this moment, in the live-stream in the real world, everyone saw this scene through Pierce¡¯s perspective. These audiences instantly erupted. After all, they had never seen such a scene. In their minds, the Tower Defense World that appeared every few decades was only limited to the invasions where they defended against the monsters. When had they ever seen the outside world? Pierce¡¯s live stream broadened their horizons. Everyone watched with interest and instantly forgot about the griffin that had apanied them for almost a few months. They were also not worried about Pierce being in danger and causing Country M to disappear. They had already witnessed the strength of the two guards beside him. Many people on the Inte hade to a conclusion that these two guards were almost at the peak of this world. The contestant list of Country M included Frost as well. It was as if the Tower Defense world had been updated after this invasion. Three people instantly appeared in Pierce¡¯s camp. This was a good thing. He was no longer fighting alone. Pierce did not panic at all. As they entered the room, they saw the swaying candlelight. The candle mes seemed to be fixed there. Time did not cause it to die, or rather, it was as if time was still there. After a simple observation, Pierce found that these candles seemed to never exhaust. He suddenly thought of bringing all the candles back. This would save him a sum of money that he used formps. After carefully studying the room, that life aura was nowhere to be seen. It seemed like the aura just now was their imagination, but they knew that it was not an illusion. Chapter 217 - Empty Church

Chapter 217: Empty Church

The group knew that the feeling that shed past was definitely not an illusion. They had confidence in their senses. At their level, they would not have such an illusion. However, the aura of that life form was not too powerful. The Undead Archangel could easily destroy it. No one present had any intention of looking for it since it was insignificant. If it dared toe out and cause trouble, the only thing that would wee it would be death. After they walked out of the house, the surroundings seemed to suddenly turn ck and white. Pierce looked up at the sky and suddenly realized that at some point, the sky was filled with a thickyer of fog. The thick fog blocked the moonlight, and the only light sources were the candles. Helpless, Pierce could only summon hisntern to search the area. He had thought that thisntern would no longer be needed, but he did not expect to use it again so quickly. It was not an issue anyway. As the candles flickered, thentern rose up once again. The surrounding streets became clear as day. It was as if nothing could be hidden under the mini sun, and everything on the marble street was revealed. In fact, their goal was actually very clear. They were going to the church in the middle. The reward should probably be there. The few of them moved toward the church¡¯s location. They passed through the residential area and arrived at the center. It took them tens of minutes because they moved while admiring the medieval style buildings which were not ruined like in other towns. After that previous instance, the aura that had appeared for an instance disappeared as if it had never appeared. However, no one present paid attention to the existence of that thing. They arrived before the towering church. Unlike the other small towns, this church was not damaged at all, but emerald green vines covered its walls. This meant that no one had cleaned this ce and it had been abandoned for a long time. As Pierce slowly pushed open the door, creaking sounds entered everyone¡¯s ears, and dust fell from the door. Fortunately, all of them were on guard. They quickly cleared the dust with their divine power. They could now look at the decorations inside the church. However,pared to the other buildings with candles, there was no light source inside the church. If not for Pierce holding antern in his hand, this ce would bepletely dark. The rows of benches and the pulpit were all in good condition. The windows were painted with strange patterns. It looked very gorgeous. Pierce slowly walked to a bench and wiped the dust off it. There was way too much dust. The environment here was really terrible. But more importantly, he realized that there was no life aura here. Did this mean that he had found the wrong ce? No, that¡¯s not right. After all, the buildings in the other towns were destroyed, but this ce was different. This was surely an important area. He began searching the church. But first, he would clean the ce so that the dust and spiderwebs did not stick to him. Golden divine power slowly spread out from the tip of Pierce¡¯s feet like a circr wave. The ce where this golden wave swept past instantly became crystal clear. If he could not even do such a trivial thing, then he would have wasted his bloodline power. After the church was cleaned up, Pierce rxed his brows and prepared to search for the reward. However, at this moment, he suddenly frowned. The others instantly locked their gazes on a corner. Chapter 218 - Nun The figure that had just appeared instantly attracted everyone''s gazes, as if a group of wolves had seen a prey. It was a figure hidden in the darkness in a corner, so no one could see its true appearance. But Pierce was prepared for this situation. Thentern hanging in the air quickly floated to the corner. In just an instant, the surrounding shadows changed their angle and revealed the figure. The group narrowed their eyes at the silent figure in this corner, momentarily not knowing what to say. It was a nun in a ck and white nun dress. She was tall and slender, and looked very attractive. However, it was a pity that her face was hidden under a hat. Just by the skin that was revealed, one could tell that her face was burnt. She slowly raised her head, and her face that was hidden under a hat was exposed. What a terrifying face Pierce felt his heart beat faster. The Frost Dragon, who was responsible for protecting him, hugged Pierce''s arm, her face filled with fear! Pierce looked at her in surprise, then saw panic in her ice-blue eyes. At this moment, he suddenly remembered that she seemed to watch television in the middle of the night. If he was not wrong, she was definitely watching horror movies. After all, every time she returned, she would tremble and hug his arm tightly. She looked like she was frightened, but Pierce, who would be sleeping, did not pay much attention to this. However, thinking back, it was very possible. Pierce shook his head helplessly. He should ban watching television in the middle of the night. The nun was scary but she was ignored by everyone. Her strength was nowhere enough to match the Seraph and the Archangel. She would be subdued or even annihted with just one move from them. After all, one was an angel and the other was a demigod. As thentern slowly rose, the nun turned her gaze to Pierce. She could feel that Pierce was the weakest among this group. The nun slowly opened her charred mouth and roared, showing her yellow teeth mixed with blood and flesh. It looked quite disgusting. Pierce took a step back. Although his strength was far from what it was in the past, he was still afraid. It would take some time for him to deal with these emotions. It was better to let the two angels deal with this nun. He would not interfere, and Frost, who was holding his arm, was the same. After obtaining Pierce''smand, the Seraph, Vivier, looked at Frost, who was holding Pierce''s arm, and a trace of emotion shed across her eyes. However, she hid her emotions well and did not expose them, but she would remember this and get back at Frost when she had time. She mobilized the divine power in her body. The golden rune sword appeared in her hand again, and golden light shone on thend corroded by the death. As the golden rune sword appeared, the nun was instantly stunned on the spot. She felt the threat of death, and she couldn''t help but take a step back. This holy light was a huge threat to her. She could not even put up a resistance. She was retreating not because of her will but her instincts since she was also an undead creature. Just like that, the two angels were in charge of resolving this battle without damaging the surroundings, while Pierce and Frost looked for the secret of this church. The nun was probably the boss guarding this church. This ce was definitely hiding some strange secret, and might even have a basement. Pierce began to observe his surroundings, hoping to obtain the relevant notifications through his hint system. Soon, the notification from the system appeared in front of Pierce. The golden red notification was conspicuous. [Congrattions for sessfully arriving at this strange church. What you need to do now is to find a secret door. In this case, I suggest you find some spots that look like they hide the door. The exact location is probably right in front of youa€|] Pierce looked at the things in front of him and realized that there was only the bishop''s podium in front of him. Looking back, he saw a wall and a ss with mysterious patterns on it. Pierce chose to search the podium. He felt that the only thing that could be used to hide a door was this podium. At this moment, there was a loud wail. The Seraph had finished the battle. Chapter 219 - Mysterious Basement!

Chapter 219: Mysterious Basement!

Vivier did not even use her full strength against this undead creature. She only waved the golden rune sword in her hand and instantly destroyed this nun. The wails slowly disappeared, indicating that it hadpletely disappeared from this world! Pierce slowly walked to the podium and knocked on the bottom. There was a hollow sound which meant that there was an empty space below, most likely a basement. And whatever Pierce wanted was hidden below. Just as he was about to kick this secret door open with his foot, he realized that there was a statue of an angel carved above the podium. This angel¡¯s sculpture was very lifelike, and even the wings on its back had been carved to perfection. Most importantly, this angel¡¯s face was very exquisite and unforgettable. After a simple observation, Pierce realized that this angel statue seemed to be simr to the Seraph, Vivier. He nced at Vivier, who was quietly leaning against the wall. Her face was calm, but her golden pupils were slowlybing through a book. Her hand kept flipping the pages. Looking at the angel statue, Pierce touched it with his hand. He gently picked up the angel statue and realized that it seemed to be connected to this podium. Helpless, Pierce could only twist it left and right. However, when he moved the statue to the left, the floor below began to tremble faintly. Could it be that this statue was the key to this secret door? Pierce narrowed his eyes and began to twist it anti-clockwise. As he twisted it more and more, the trembling below became more and more obvious. Before long, a secret passage appeared below Pierce. Clearly, this was the passage to the basement of the church. Pierce took off the angel statue and stored it in his backpack before walking into the basement. There were even a few burning candles in his backpack that were wrapped in his divine power, so they did not cause any burning effect. He had taken them off the buildings he passed by. With Pierce walking into the basement, the others followed closely behind. With no one in the church, thentern that was hanging in the air was instantly extinguished, and then it fell to the ground and shattered. Moonlight slowly shone on the church again. Through the moonlight, one could see the shadows of dried and twisted branches falling on the ground. The whistling wind sounded, and the window shook. The church returned to silence. And the opened secret door closed as well. All the candles extinguished, and the entire town fell into darkness and silence. Everything seemed so strange. At this moment, Pierce and the others were strolling in the basement. The passage to the basement was quite long. It took Pierce almost half a minute to reach the bottom. The others formed a circle around Pierce, and were on guard. Pierce suddenly remembered that he had forgotten hisntern. Helpless, he could only condense his divine power to create a golden ball and slowly throw it into the air. The entire basement instantly changed from dark to light. The basement, which had not seen light for a long time, showed itself to the world. This basement was veryrge. There was even a town built in this basement. Pierce squinted and followed thentern into the town. However, before he could take a few steps, he realized that something was wrong. With a creak, he slowly raised his foot. Then he saw some white ashes scatter to the ground along the soles of his feet. Looking around, it was a huge bone. From its size, it might be human, but after all, Pierce was not a professional in this, so he was not sure. Some of the knowledgeable audience in the live-stream expressed their opinions. ¡°ording to this length, this bone is definitely the femur of a human!¡± ¡°I think this bone belongs to the ribs!¡± ¡°Shut up, you idiot!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pierce did not know that a collision of knowledge was going on in the live-stream. However, as he slowly approached this town, these bones revealed their true form. Some bones were still draped in clothes. From afar, the densely packed bones looked like a huge grave. As Pierce moved forward, they finally saw an intact skeleton. It was the corpse of a human dressed in hemp clothes. He was leaning against a marble house. But from its size, this human was no different from Pierce. Chapter 220 - Deep in the Basement

Chapter 220: Deep in the Basement

From the looks of it, these humans were probably the survivors of this world. Pierce looked at these corpses and made a bold guess. After all, there were no corpses in the empty towns on thend. Were all the corpses buried here? However, this was only Pierce¡¯s guess. He was not sure if his guess was right. He slowly cleared a path through the corpses. The others were the same. With the surge of divine power, a straight path was instantly cleared among the corpses. But why was it still a town this time? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but want toin. After all, ever since he came to the dark side of this world, he had only seen towns and churches. Other than that, he had seen nothing else. This world was really f*cking strange! At this moment, Pierce checked the hint system. The golden red words once pointed toward the depths of this town. They felt that it would be thest stop. Pierce was relieved. After all, he had been in this dark side for almost two to three days now. He missed the outside world where there was a sun. As the divine power was released, the golden light ball emitted hot light. Then, Pierce and the others walked deeper into the town! The structure of this town was almost the same as the outside towns. So, they just had to walk to the center of the town and find the church. In the towns of this world, churches seemed to represent some things like monsters and secret ces. As they moved forward, the surrounding scenery changed slightly. There were corpses everywhere, of men, women, and children. From the style of some clothes, he could tell that they were unique, at least he had never seen such clothes. It seemed like this world dide from a parallel world. After all, the buildings here looked like those of medieval times. The biggest difference between this town and the towns outside was that there were still remains of food left in the buildings here, although they had be moldy. Pierce observed for a moment before slowly walking out and continuing toward the center. After all, it was just some buildings, and there was probably no living person in this town. This ce seemed to have experienced a few hundred years of history. Pierce looked up at the ceiling, which was the highest point in the basement. It was formed from some soil, and there were no decorations on it. It looked ordinary. After some investigation, Pierce finally realized that this ce was like a sanctuary. Perhaps something had happened outside that forced them to hide here. He did not know what had happened, but they were all dead. As for theck of food and starving to death, Pierce felt that it was impossible. After all, there were still remains of food in every house in the town. This meant that these people did not starve to death. Instead, they might have encountered something like a virus or a gue. It was indeed possible. After all, in this chaotic era, there were indeed many viruses. At the thought of this, Pierce put up a barrier around himself. It would be terrifying if there was really a virus here. After all, Pierce was still a human, or a half-human. After about half an hour, Pierce and the others finally arrived at the center of the town. However, when they reached the center, the scene before him made Pierce raise his eyebrows in surprise. The tall church that symbolized the town did not exist. There was only a simple wooden hut here. Seeing this simple wooden hut, Pierce looked around. The surroundings did not match this wooden hut. The surroundings were residential-style houses made of bricks, and the originally gorgeous church was made of wood here. Pierce pushed the wooden door of the hut open. There was a soft sound as Pierce walked in. The scene inside stunned him. The only things inside were a wooden bed, a table, a stool, a writing table, and a few candlesticks that were already melted. Most importantly, there was a corpse on the writing table. ording to the dressing of the corpse, it was probably a male. What was it writing on the writing table? It seemed to have died suddenly. At this moment, Pierce saw a scroll under the corpse. Chapter 221 - Summoning Ceremony

Chapter 221: Summoning Ceremony

The scroll looked to be yellowed. From its appearance, it had many years of history. However, what was surprising was that even after such a long period of time, it had not been weathered. From this, it could be seen how unique this scroll was. Pierce looked at the scroll again and activated his hint system. Soon, the golden red words appeared in front of Pierce again. [In front of you is a scroll from hundreds of years ago. It was written by the pope before he died. The secret stored in ites from the final cover of this shelter. If possible, I suggest that youpletely decrypt this scroll first. Only then will you have the chance to find the final entrance!] Pierce¡¯s expression changed slightly. After all, he did not know how many times this had happened, but he hated this feeling! Ever since he came to this dark world, the entire world had been a trap for him, making him constantly search for things! However, after seeing the hint from the hint system, he felt that this was thest time. Hopefully¡­ He was so close to his reward that he had no intention of giving up, so he reached out and grabbed the scroll. Because the scroll was pressed down by the Pope¡¯s corpse, Pierce had to move the corpse first. The corpse was very light, and it scattered on the ground with just a touch. The scattered bones stirred up a cloud of dust on the ground. Frost, who was standing behind him, frowned and looked at the dust below. The frost element in her body quietly activated! Frost elements instantly spread from her feet to her surroundings. Ayer of frost instantly condensed on the wooden floor, and even the dust above was frozen. There was even a trace of coldness in the air. The breath of Pierce and the others turned into a white mist, showing that the surrounding temperature had fallen greatly. Staring at the cold frost element, Pierce picked up the scroll covered in frost. Fortunately, this scroll was notpletely frozen by the frost element. Otherwise, he would only obtain an ice cube. As the scroll fell into his hand, Pierce began to size up the scroll that had existed for hundreds of years. The entire color of this scroll was yellow. There was even scattered ink on it. Around the scroll, there were even a few holes that were opened, as if it had suffered some damage at the beginning. Pierce was not curious about what kind of attack the scroll had suffered in the past, or thenguage it was written in. He did not know thenguage but he had the hint system to help him with it. He knew the previous town was named Cmity Town town through it after all. He shook his head at the naming sense. How could a normal town give itself such a disastrous name? It was simply abnormal. The greatest hope of exining all of this was the scroll in Pierce¡¯s hand, so he slowly opened it. As the scroll opened, a yellow page about the size of an A4 paper appeared in front of Pierce. As expected, the words on it were written with the samenguage as the name of the town outside. Pierce had already activated his hint system. Soon, the floating red words appeared in front of Pierce and tranted for him. [Glory Era 38 years. From the Town of Deves, branch of the Royal Church: Delos Wickel.] [We could have never imagined the changes brought by that summoning. The gods in the heavens seem to have abandoned us. Countless people are being killed crazily by those monsters that came from the depths of hell. We can only struggle at death¡¯s door and hide underground to continue our lives. The only thing we can do now is to activate that forbidden summoning again. We hope to use this to search for the final method to deal with those monsters¡­] From the first two paragraphs, Pierce gained some understanding of this world. It seemed like these bishops from the royal church were curious about some taboo things and summoned them. The things they summoned were the monsters that attacked them. Moreover, there was such a monster in every church, and the monsters distributed in every church were not evenly matched in strength. For example, the hunchback that appeared in the red fog. In Pierce¡¯s opinion, the monsters they had encountered in this dark side were not as powerful as the hunchback. Moreover, the nun they encountered was also very weak. Pierce had a rough understanding of this situation. The leaders of every church participated in the summoning ritual. Unsurprisingly, the gate they opened led to hell, allowing the monsters to enter this world. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention. These people had summoned the gate to hell, and had not closed it. Chapter 222 - Deaths Holy Weapon!

Chapter 222: Death¡¯s Holy Weapon!

Pierce patiently continued reading the scroll, which was the system¡¯s trantion. [We are very sorry for causing such a disaster to the world. We are the sinners. The great and holy church no longer exists, so we built this wooden house in the middle of the town to repent¡­] [In order to restrain the demons outside, the only thing we can do now is to activate the summoning ritual again. However, we are not sure if we will open the gate to hell again. For this, we have discussed it carefully and finally decided to summon again. After all, only then can we obtain a trace of hope¡­] [Glory Era 42 years, the underground town of Talor!] [For this, we have prepared for almost three years. We are finally ready to carry out the summoning ritual again. This time, we have decided to change the location to the corner of this basement, which is the border. Apart from some ordinary children, no one is near it¡­] [We have sessfully opened the door to heaven or hell. With the white light and thenguage, we know that our summoning was sessful. We sessfully summoned the angels, but ck mist followed as well¡­] [Unfortunately, we failed, or rather, it can be called a sess too. Because of this summon, we sessfully opened the door to heaven and hell. Those angels fought with the demons from hell, but the good news is that the outside world seems to have beenpletely frozen in time. This seems to be the great divine power of thest angel¡­] [We sent an advance team to investigate the outside world. We discovered that although the outside world is frozen, demons are not included because their main bodies do not belong to this world¡­] [It¡¯s the third time. This is the third time we are performing the summoning ritual, and it is thest hope of this world. For this, we have paid almost the price of the lives of 100 vigers. I hope we don¡¯t summon the demons!] [We have sessfully summoned it. It is a holy artifact of the Death God. We believe that with this death holy artifact, it will be easy to deal with the monsters outside. At that time, we will be able to take back our own world!!] Pierce suddenly understood why he was here! This death holy artifact was probably his reward. And he would have toplete some tasks for the Tower Defense world here. For example, he was responsible for fusing this dark world into the Tower Defense world and expanding the relevant consciousness of the Tower Defense world¡­ Pierce had some guesses about the consciousness of the Tower Defense world. He did not mind this task. He even felt that it was a good idea. After all, this was a win-win situation. As long as he was given benefits, he would take responsibility forpleting the mission. Pierce read thest paragraph. The scroll was only the size of an A4 paper, but it had recorded more than 30 years of information. Pierce felt that the words of this world were indeed terrifying. They were able to write information that spanned 30 years in just a few paragraphs! Pierce¡¯s curiosity was suddenly piqued. However, he still calmed down and finished reading thest part. [We were wrong, we were extremely wrong. That death holy artifact from the Death God cannot be controlled by anyone. We have no way of controlling it at all. The aura of death from its body is constantly spreading, and will probably only stop when all of us are dead. Perhaps death is the best oue for us¡­] After reading thest paragraph, Pierce¡¯s feelings wereplicated. He had a feeling that he would not be the one to obtain the item. This time, the winner might be the Undead Archangel beside him. After all, thest part mentioned that this death holy artifact would not let anyone touch it at all. This meant that the Undead Archangel who inherited the godhood of the Death God was the only one who could use it. However, even if it was the Undead Archangel who used it, it was also an indirect increase of hisbat force. It was not a loss for him, and the Undead Archangel might even be able to fight a real god with this weapon.. But it still pained him. The previous level 7 divine weapon, Crimson Firmament, and this time¡¯s Death God¡¯s artifact. Pierce felt his heart ache so much that he could not breathe. Since he had already obtained the relevant information, it was time to set off. He did not want to waste time. Pierce nodded at Frost, who was emitting the frost element, and realized that she had withdrawn her frost element slightly. Soon, as the frost element was removed, the surrounding air instantly turned from cold to normal. However, Pierce still did not let down his guard. He first got the Undead Archangel to add a protective barrier to the few of them to iste the death elements. After all, he had not forgotten that the air here had once beenpletely filled with the death elements. The residents of hundreds of years ago had instantly turned into a sea of corpses, which was enough to prove the intensity of the death elements. Although they did not know if these death elements still existed, they were still the essence of death. No one could lower their guard in this situation! Chapter 223 - Contract With the Undead Archangel

Chapter 223: Contract With the Undead Archangel

Pierce decided to find the death holy artifact. This was his reward anyway. The group decided to find the ce where the summoning ritual was held. Walking out of the small wooden house, Pierce held the golden light ball in his hand and floated in the air again, lighting up the surroundings. At this moment, Pierce noticed that in the sea of corpses, there were ck patterns on every corpse. Pierce had seen these ck patterns before when the Undead Archangel fought with other creatures. When the other party¡¯s corpse was cut off, these ck patterns would appear, be it bones or flesh. Pierce also realized that the real cause of death was the summoned death holy artifact. ording to the records given by the pope, this death holy artifact was a weapon from the Death God. The good thing was that the Undead Archangel also had half the godhood of the Death God, so the two sides were verypatible. He would definitely be able to obtain this death holy artifact! Pierce suddenly remembered that he had bought several Badge of Bonds and had nned to use it on the Undead Archangel but never did because he was not sure of it working. But he wanted to try it now since this death holy artifact would probably be a very powerful weapon. If he seeded, he would also obtain half of the power of the Death God, or rather a quarter of the power since the Undead Archangel only had half of the godhood. Pierce slowly stopped. Vivier and Frost looked at Pierce in confusion, wondering why he had stopped. Under their puzzled gazes, Pierce took out a contract scroll from his backpack and turned around toward them. The two of them had seen this contract scroll before. They had epted this contract, so they naturally knew the use of this scroll. However, Frost and Vivier were puzzled. Why was Pierce taking out the scroll now? Under Frost¡¯s puzzled eyes, Pierce handed the contract scroll to the silent Undead Archangel to sign it. Soon, the contract began to take effect. The sudden change surprised Pierce. He had not expected to seed. The moment the contract waspleted, ck patterns instantly appeared on Pierce¡¯s body. They began to spread from the back of his hand to his face, slowly condensing into strange patterns that gave Pierce a devilish charm. The ck patterns suddenly glowed. Immediately after, traces of mist began to appear on Pierce. When the others saw this odorless mist, their expressions instantly changed. They quickly added a protective barrier to themselves. Frost and holy power instantly erupted in this space. They were very familiar with this mist wrapped around Pierce. Wasn¡¯t that the power of the Undead Archangel, the essence of death? It seemed like Pierce had obtained a portion of the Undead Archangel¡¯s power. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s eyes were still closed. He was trying his best to adapt to the death elements in his body and try his best to control them so that they would not leak out. Only after obtaining this power did Pierce truly realize how vicious it was. Before, he was only able to watch it and did not really understand it. He seemed to instantly understand the essence of death, but in the next moment, he forgot this essence. No matter how he thought about it, he could not imagine it. If he tried to force it, he felt like his body would be dragged into the abyss. Fortunately, he stopped thinking about the essence of death. He believed that as his strength slowly increased and the death element he controlled became stronger, this essence would appear in his mind again. Pierce nced at his affinity with the Undead Archangel. He realized that their affinity was 100. This meant that the Undead Archangel had no intention of betrayal. Whether the other party had intelligence or not, he could not betray Pierce at all. After all, there was no way to decrease the affinity level of 100. An affinity of 100 was impossible to get through normal ways. At that moment, Pierce suddenly felt as if something had appeared in his mind. It was a dark stone. It looked very narrow, as if it were iplete. Pierce recognized this stone and even the runes carved on it. After all, this was the first godhood he had ever touched. Chapter 224 - Death Aura Everywhere

Chapter 224: Death Aura Everywhere

Pierce was overjoyed when he saw a quarter of the godhood appear in his mind. He had never thought that he would obtain such powerful strength. The power of death always gave the impression of absoluteness and fear. Therefore, he was very satisfied with this improvement. After all, he had not been sure if he could connect to his puppet. Pierce suspected that he was able to connect with the Undead Archangel only because thetter had gained intelligence through the Death God¡¯s godhood. It would make sense then. He would try connecting with the lightning sura when he returned. If he could contract it with the Badge of Bonds sessfully, it meant that this thing had nothing to do with intelligence, which would also mean that he could continue to increase his strength since he had enough contract scrolls. The shop no longer refreshed these strange scrolls that were only useful to Pierce and not other contestants. Pierce slowly controlled the death aura around him and wrapped it back into his body. Then, he slowly opened his closed eyes. For some reason, after sessfully absorbing this power, Pierce¡¯s aura seemed to change instantly. He feltpletely different. He looked very gentle just a while ago, and now, he was filled with an aura of death and withering. The most obvious difference was Pierce¡¯s eyes. They were originally ck, but now they were even darker, without a trace of light. It was as if all the light had been absorbed into his pupils. One look and it would feel like they had fallen into an abyss and could never climb out again. Frost and Vivier were the most moved. When they saw Pierce¡¯s eyes, their breathing instantly stopped. After all, they had never seen such a pair of soul-absorbing eyes. Even the Undead Archangel who had inherited one-half of the Death God did not look so powerful. Of course, this was also due to the fact that the Undead Archangel was a puppet. As Pierce slowly opened his eyes, the world in his vision seemed to change. Previously, he only saw the monotonous colors of this world. But now, in Pierce¡¯s vision, the world seemed to have many strange auras. Every aura was constantly moving like an agile little snake. Pierce narrowed his eyes and gently touched the aura. It seemed to be attracted to him and entered his body. Pierce felt his body tremble. He seemed to have be slightly stronger. Just by absorbing this strand of aura, Pierce understood that this was not something he could touch at the moment. Because at the moment of contact, Pierce felt his life dissipate slightly, but at the same time, the death element in his body instantly became stronger. Pierce¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the countless wandering auras around him. He felt that this was troublesome. These auras were rted to the death elements of this world. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over¡­ The others did not seem to notice these auras, and Pierce understood that he could see these death elements because he had now gained the powers of the Death God. However, he did not expect that these death elements would corrode his life. And now, with the aura covering the sky, he did not know how to take another step. Could he control these auras? Pierce thought for a moment, then began to mobilize these auras in the air with the intention of trying. However, this sudden mobilization caused the aura of this entire space to be violent. Those auras were like arrows that tore through the sky and surged towards Pierce. Then, with a silentmand from Pierce, these surging auras instantly quietened and stopped in front of him. Commands were sent one after another, and the auras in front of him instantly fused and changed ording to Pierce¡¯s thoughts. These were good things. Pierce wanted to bring these things back to his Sky City. After all, with these things, he would have a powerful weapon. Pierce ordered the auras to follow closely behind him. He would see if he could bring them back when he returnedter. Then, under Frost and Vivier¡¯s worried gazes, Pierce smiled calmly at them and hid the patterns on his body. He did not choose to expose those patterns. After all, he was not used to doing that, and it was very conspicuous as well. When the Undead Archangel saw Pierce¡¯s appearance, a light slowly shed in his calm eyes. However, the light only shed for a moment before disappearing, as if it was an illusion. No one present realized the change in the Undead Archangel¡¯s look. After all, they had all been focused on Pierce. After obtaining the godhood, Pierce thought of how to increase his strength in the future. His expression became conflicted. He clearly had two divine bloodlines that fused very slowly, but now, he had even added an even more difficult godhood. Thinking about it this way, it seemed like he should not have fused with godhood right now. However, it was useless to say this now. He could not discard that godhood. He decided to think about this issueter. Chapter 225 - Scythe

Chapter 225: Scythe

In any case, he had no solutions even if he thought about it now. He might as well put this matter aside and slowly find a way in the future. Even though it was a bit of an issue, he had gained a powerful trump card. He was now a demigod. It was impossible for any contestant to surpass him if they did not have a few heaven-defying fortuitous encounters. His current goal was to find the death holy artifact. He moved straight towards the target written on the yellow scroll. The ce described on the yellow scroll was the furthest edge of this shelter, so that ce was where they summoned otherworldly creatures. The first time, they had sessfully summoned the monsters from hell, and the second time, they had summoned the angels and demons at the same time. Now, Pierce and the others were searching for the thing they had summoned the third time! It was the weapon of the Death God, the death holy artifact that emitted the aura of death. Without a doubt, after inheriting the Death God¡¯s godhood, Pierce had the qualifications to pick up the death holy artifact. Pierce finally realized that his strength had grown far beyond what it was before. At this moment, Pierce was in the mood to open the Asura Rankings to check his personalbat strength. Without a doubt, the first ce was still upied by him, but his level had changed to level 7. The second ce was Zenus. After obtaining a stronger vampire bloodline, the vampire had taken his position back. The first two spots were upied by the two of them. As for the others, their rankings changed constantly. Pierce closed the Asura Rankings and hurried towards the edge again. This underground town was not toorge. They arrived at the edge of the city after about five to six minutes. The first thing that entered Pierce¡¯s eyes was an altar carved with unknown patterns. Immediately after, a huge ck scythe about the height of a person floated on the altar. Without a doubt, this was their target. Just as Pierce took a step forward, a powerful aura suddenly emitted from the scythe as if it had intelligence. If Pierce had not obtained the power of Death God, this powerful aura would have been enough to devour his body, but it was different now. Pierce first added two protective shields to the two people behind him who did not have the death elements to block the corrosion of the death elements, while he and the Undead Archangel were responsible for blocking the frontal aura of this death scythe. From the looks of it, the scythe¡¯s strength was far stronger than the Crimson Firmament Sword he had obtained before. Perhaps this scythe had been an exclusive weapon of the Death God. Pierce¡¯s eyes burned with desire. He looked at the scythe and slowly moved his body forward. As the distance between the two decreased, the huge scythe emitted a ck aura that wrapped around its body as if it was keeping people away. However, Pierce only extended a hand and instantly ignored the death elements on its body. As his hands slowly tightened around the huge scythe that had been summoned for hundreds of years, a smile slowly appeared on Pierce¡¯s face. He could feel that he was one with this scythe. It was as if this scythe was his natural organ, and there was no obstruction at all. Pierce also knew why. It was because he had the godhood of the Death God. As he slowly clenched the huge scythe in his hand, the surrounding death elements were instantly withdrawn. He couldpletely control this scythe. It was different from the situation of the pope from hundreds of years ago. The pope could not even approach the scythe. The scythe could be said to have some intelligence. The Undead Archangel standing beside him looked at the scythe with calm eyes, as if this weapon was not attractive to him at all. Pierce also took the opportunity to observe the every move of the Undead Archangel beside him. The final result made him slowly heave a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the current Undead Archangel did not have high intelligence. Otherwise, it was difficult for him to imagine whatnguage this angel who had inherited the godhood of the Death God would speak when he saw this scythe. Pierce first waved the scythe in his hand, and a powerful air-piercing sound came from the curved de. Following the sound, the death element ck mist slowly wrapped around his body. Without the death element, the scythe would at most be very sharp, Chapter 226 - Return to the Sky City

Chapter 226: Return to the Sky City

Pierce¡¯s strongest weapon now was this scythe. This weapon was far stronger than Crimson Firmament. After all, it was a death holy artifact. He gently waved the scythe in his hand, creating an ear-piercing sound. ck aura wrapped around the scythe, the death energy that made everything in the world fear it. As long as a wound was made by this scythe, the death aura wrapped around it would definitely invade the other party¡¯s body and spread, instantly taking their life. Even when no one was controlling it, the scythe could emit a death aura that could take the lives of tens of thousands of people. Now that it was controlled, its strength could be disyed to its fullest. Their goal waspleted. Although it had wasted some time, the final oue was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Pierce had even obtained half of the power of the Undead Archangel. Pierce could now be considered the backbone of the team as well. He turned to the others. They all looked at Pierce¡¯s form in surprise. It was too strange. They had never seen such a form before. When he waved the scythe, the ck patterns hidden on his body appeared again. He looked like a death god waving his scythe. This change was good. They could clearly feel that Pierce¡¯s strength was constantly increasing, especially Frost, who was standing beside him. She could feel the changes in Pierce¡¯s current strength. From when Pierce was an ordinary human to when he fused the bloodline and now the godhood. He continued to advance. This powerful strength made her tremble. She had never seen a human reach this height from nothing. This had already surpassed her world view. For now though, everyone present could vaguely feel Pierce¡¯s current strength. After all, they were closer to or more powerful than Pierce, so they could naturally sense his peak strength. Pierce put the scythe behind him and hid the death aura in the depths of his body to prevent it from leaking. With the support of the Death God¡¯s godhood, Pierce could easily control the death aura in his body. However, since this godhood was notplete, Pierce could not directly absorb the death aura in the surroundings. Because in that case, his lifespan would be exhausted to gain strength. No matter how he looked at it, it was not worth it. He looked around and realized that there was no need to stay any longer. Pierce suddenly turned his gaze to the unknown pattern under the scythe. It was the ritual formation that those people had made. It looked very enchanting andplicated. There were various patterns and words on it. Just looking at it made him feel dizzy. Pierce raised an eyebrow. He felt that he might use this summoning ritual in the future. For example, when he needed to replenish the souls in the Sea of the Dead, he might be able to summon some creatures as a backup energy. He suddenly felt that this summoning ritual might be a very good thing and a very useful reward. After all, in this case, he would not have to waste time waiting for the invasion and use their corpses to replenish the Sea of the Dead. He could now summon the monsters himself to replenish the souls. After thinking carefully, Pierce decided to move the array formation in front of him to his Sky City. He first got Frost to freeze thend with the summoning ritual. Then, he waved the scythe in his hand and shed the ice-coverednd with the sharp de of the scythe. Like cutting tofu, the iparably sharp de instantly sliced through without any resistance. Then, Pierce transferred the summoning ritual that had separated from the ground to the air. Speaking of divine power, Pierce suddenly remembered that his death element did not seem to have any conflict with divine power. Both sides did their own work and quietly hid in a corner of his body, not attacking each other. At first, Pierce was worried that the two would sh. It seemed like he had worried too much about this. Nothing happened between the two sides at all. There were even signs of fusion. Pierce was happy to see this. After all, this meant that his strength was slowly evolving into a single system. There were three types of power system in his body. Therefore, his physical strength growth was very slow. Now that the three systems were fusing into one, it would be very easy for him to increase his strength in the future. As the summoning ritual¡¯s array waspletely dug out by Pierce, he took out the stone from his backpack. He gently tapped on the stone wall. Immediately after, a dark green portal began to spread from the middle of the stone to the wall. Then, the revolving portal appeared before everyone. This was the key to another world. Now, Pierce and the others were using it to return to their own world. They had stayed in this world for long enough. It had been about four to five days since they entered this dark side. Chapter 227 - A New Sky City

Chapter 227: A New Sky City

Looking at the dark green portal in front of him, Pierce walked in without hesitation. His entire body seemed to be sucked in and began to distort before disappearing into the darkness. The others also entered right after. As the living beings disappeared from this dark world and the portal closed, a breeze slowly blew past the dark side. The candle mes in countless towns swayed, but the difference was that the candles were now flowing with hot wax. The timeline of this world hadpletely recovered, and was no longer suspended like before. This was of no significance to Pierce¡¯s group. Anyway, they might not enter this dark world again in the future. Pierce was no longer in the mood to think about the things in the dark world. For example, the gate to hell that had yet to be closed and various summoning rituals. After exiting the portal, he was dumbfounded as he looked at the huge gorgeous building in front of him. It was a tower-like building that was hundreds of meters tall. It looked like the Elven Mother Tree. He turned his gaze to the Elven Queen, who wasmanding everyone. An elf wasmanding a group of undead to build this tall building. It made for a strange scene. Fortunately, this was done very well. Pierce was very satisfied with the tall building in front of him. Did this mean that he had countless rooms to choose from? At this moment, the curtains to the outside world had already slowly fallen. White moonlight shone down from the night sky, and the ripples on theke seemed to be sparkling under the moonlight. In addition, there were some fish saplings that hadpletely grown, so there were a few carps jumping from time to time. The buildings looked very beautiful, very in line with Pierce¡¯s blueprint for the Sky City. Pierce walked forward and realized that this was not his residence. This building was made to store books. This building that was hundreds of meters tall could easily store the books in the Elven Mother Tree. This tall building should have been Pierce¡¯s previous residence. They had spent so many days building a library to store books?! Without a doubt, the Elven Queen was the one who suggested this, so Pierce turned his gaze to her. Her emerald eyes kept moving as she looked up and slowly met Pierce¡¯s gaze, before taking a few steps back. After all, she barely finished constructing it after four to five days. This efficiency was already very low, especially considering she had hundreds of undead workers. Alright, there was no library in the blueprint. She had modified it herself. Moreover, since all thebor was focused on constructing this high-end and gorgeous building, the construction of residential buildings was naturally dyed. Pierce shook his head helplessly at the Elven Queen, who was slowly pushing back to the edge of the wall. There was nothing he could do about it. He signaled to the Undead Archangel behind him to join in and take charge of the construction. This way, the efficiency would be very high. After all, the Undead Archangel alone could do the work of hundreds of undead legions by himself. He would be able toplete Sky City in one night. Therefore, they decided to camp by theke for the night. Pierce slowly walked to theke and wiped the scythe in his hand. His eyes were filled with satisfaction. This weapon was really powerful, and was the best weapon for him. At this moment, a mechanical voice sounded in Pierce¡¯s ears. It was a reminder from the Tower Defense world. [The rewards for the real world for the eighth invasion will be distributed three dayster. Also, please be prepared for the ninth invasion!] Pierce narrowed his eyes. He realized that the Tower Defense world seemed to be bing more and more human. It seemed like the other party was constantly evolving. As for why it had not evolved for so long before, it was only when it came to Pierce that it evolved. Pierce could not help but remember that the previous Tower Defense had only defended and not attacked. Moreover, there were no elemental energy stones to activate, so the time period for each Tower Defense invasion was very short. The strongest creature in the tenth invasion would only be a level 5 creature. This time, Pierce found the correct way to start this Tower Defense Survival, so this world was evolving and even fusing with other worlds. Pierce looked at the night sky and slowly walked into his tent. The night was beautiful. A breeze blew across theke. A petite figure slowly touched Pierce¡¯s tent in the night. He could vaguely see the pair of light blue pupils in the night. Soon, the tent began to shake. Chapter 228 - Preparation

Chapter 228: Preparation

The next day, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Mottled light shone through the sparse leaves and onto the ground. Pierce¡¯s usual waking time was seven, however, he was too tiredst night, so he woke up after ten. After he walked out of the tent, he narrowed his eyes. The huge castle in front was sitting in his vision. It looked very gorgeous and noble. From the outside, it looked like a European-style building. Perhaps even the kings in the real world did not have such a gorgeous castle! Pierce looked at the city that belonged to him with satisfaction. After all, he had personally created this city, or rather, he had drawn the blueprint himself. It looked very impressive! The undead army and the Undead Archangel built very quickly. They continued the construction throughout the night. This city was truly rebuilt. It was much better than the old and dpidated little city. The others had already gotten up before Pierce and were searching for their rooms in the city. Only Pierce was a stepte. Even Frost, who was with him, left the tent first and walked to the city to select her room. Pierce strolled in and pushed open the gorgeous door. The floor was so shiny that it revealed his face. A huge pendant light hung from the ceiling, making the hall look gorgeous. At this moment, the undead army had returned to its position, guarding the edge of the Sky City to prevent other creatures froming to this Sky City. The Undead Archangel and the lightning sura were responsible for guarding the two sides of the door. Pierce slowly walked to the hall. There were game consoles, television tables, and furniture. He had spent half of his savings to buy these from the store. That much points was enough for anyone to spend for decades. This was a life that the participants from other countries were envious of, a life that was forever out of their reach. Without a doubt, this scene had been broadcasted through the live-stream to the real world. Pierce was very interested in the updated intelligence of the live-stream. For example, the live-stream had chosen to close automaticallyst night. It had even notified him. It was too amazing. The moment Pierce opened his eyes, the live-stream started. ¡°It is finally not the griffin anymore. My youth is over!¡± ¡°Griffin, my griffin!¡± ¡°We watched it for so long, and now it is gone!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Thements in the live-stream were a mess, especially when they saw Pierce¡¯s face. Everyone was excited. Everyone was looking forward to the next victory. After all, Pierce always held the first ce. He would naturally receive a hundredfold increase, even if they did not know what this hundredfold increase was. Everyone was looking forward to this hundredfold increase. After all, the previous hundredfold increases had instantly expanded their country to be the world¡¯s number one country. Whether it was in terms of territory, strength, or poption, they were undoubtedly the world¡¯s number one. Pierce was like a god to the audience. Pierce walked to the television and sat down. Since he had nothing to do, he opened the shop to check if there was anything good. Beside him were the few others who had already selected their rooms. Pierce was the only one who had not chosen a room yet. However, Pierce was not in a hurry. After all, he had enough time to exhaust himself. Moreover, there were so many rooms in this castle, so he did not need to worry about not finding one. Everyone was sitting leisurely in the living room, doing their own things. There was no interference between them. They yed games, ate snacks, or read books. It looked very harmonious. This was the dream life to others. While Pierce was rxing, the participants from the other countries had already begun to prepare for the ninth invasion. Everyone was tense, as if they would lose their lives in the next invasion. It was the truth. After all, not everyone had powerful strength and rich resources like Pierce. Thinking of this, everyone could not help but envy Pierce¡¯s life. The participants from other countries even wanted to jump ship. However, this thought was unrealistic. So they had to do their best to obtain strength in this world filled with opportunities. There were more and more bloodline items. Many participants from various countries had obtained bloodline items, which meant that they were beginning to officially enter the next era. After briefly browsing the store, Pierce realized that there was nothing new, so he opened the chat group and watched the conversation. There were talks about ways to resist the invasion, as well as ruins. This ruin attracted Pierce¡¯s interest. After all, the subus had been obtained from the ruins. Chapter 229 - Rewards

Chapter 229: Rewards

Some ruins in this world were of great value, so Pierce was inevitably interested. However, after a simple check, Pierce realized that the information about the ruins had been sold to the contestants from other countries. He did not snatch it. After all, this was a matter of opportunity. If he could not obtain it, he would let nature take its course. Not to mention, Pierce had just returned from that dark side. What he needed to do now was to take a good rest. After all, it had been four to five days since hest slept and drank. It was inevitable that he would be exhausted. From a strength perspective, he did not need to sleep or eat at all, but from a human perspective, he would feel ufortable if he did not follow his habits that had formed for many years.. Pierce exited the group chat and turned his gaze to the television. In the real world. Countless people saw Pierce¡¯s leisurely scene. Everyone had different emotions. The audience from other countries were envious and jealous. After all, about half of their country¡¯s yers had been wiped out. They had never lived such a warm life like Pierce. Even after the eighth invasion, their soldiers were still building defenses on the city to prepare for the ninth invasion. Many of them were already in tears. Therefore, they increased their efforts to submit a transfer request to Country M. After all, only then could they continue living. With their omniscient view, they hadpletely understood that the monsters would be stronger. As the monsters invaded the Tower Defense city, thousands of monsters would appear in the real world. They felt like there was always a sharp de hanging above their heads, making them constantly tremble in fear. This feeling was really unbearable. The eighth invasion had caused four countries to be invaded by the monsters. The territories of the four countries were cleansed on arge scale. That was the only way topletely eliminate those monsters. The people who could be saved were naturally saved, but there were also many people who could not be saved. Everyone¡¯s hearts involuntarily trembled when they saw this intense tragedy. After all, they had never seen such a devastating cleansing operation. The impact was naturally extremely great. Just as everyone was waiting for the rewards, they saw the contestants in the live-stream looking dazed. They knew that the rewards were here. Pierce was watching television on the sofa when he suddenly heard the familiar voice of the Tower Defense World. This voice was very familiar. After all, he had listened to it for almost a year. He knew that the rewards wereing again, so he immediately sat up straight. Although this reward was not rted to him, and it was for the respective countries in the real world, he wanted to hear about it. [As the eighth invasion has ended, the rankings of the various countries will be released. Then, the hundredfold reward will begin!] Following the different opening statement, the rewards were finally given out. However, before the rewards were given, they still had to talk about the rankings. Without a doubt, the first ce on the rankings this time was still Pierce! Everyone was already used to this familiar name. After all, this name had already dominated them from the beginning. Now, other than numbness in their hearts, they were still numb, unable to arouse any envy or jealousy. He was no longer human. Didn¡¯t they see that the Asura Rankings had already been updated? The first ce Pierce¡¯s strength instantly made him a boss-like creature. Such a powerful and destructive force was not something humans could control. Everyone believed in this principle. Pierce was no longer at the level of humans. The contestants from other countries were still using the Tower Defense arrow towers to defend, and Pierce hadpletely abandoned this thing. Apart from clearing the monsters at the beginning, it was useless. After all, the monsters Pierce had encountered were very powerful. Low-level weapons like the arrow towers could not break through their defense. Naturally, Pierce had not activated the arrow towers much, but it would be a pity to throw them away, so he treated them as decorations around his city. He could still use them if he needed to. The peashooters outside the city hadpletely matured. Every creature had about level 5 strength, which meant that Pierce now had a very powerful army. Although the other countries had a huge advantage in terms of human resources, Pierce had no weaknesses. He felt that just these peashooters in front of him were enough to break through the cities of other countries. Pierce raised his head and smiled. Chapter 230 - Chip

Chapter 230: Chip

Pierce smiled. After all, he was bing stronger. As time passed, the Tower Defense world had finished announcing the rankings. It was time to distribute the rewards. Apanied by the familiar mechanical sound, all the audience was watching. Simrly, the participants in the Tower Defense world were also filled with anticipation. This time, their country would receive a very powerful increase. If they were to encounter the invasion of those monsters in the future, they would have the strength to resist or even fight back. After all, many countries had already obtained superpower awakening. Pierce was different. His country had already reached the stage of superpower sublimation, far surpassing the superpowers of other countries. How great was this difference? Just like that, under everyone¡¯s anticipation, the rewards were announced. [First ce, Country M, Pierce: Obtained a high-tech skill tree!] [Second ce, Country R, Vanze: Superpower Evolution!] [Third ce¡­] As the rankings were released, everyone realized that other than Pierce, the other participating countries basically obtained things rted to superpowers. Country M had already obtained powerful superpowers. Therefore, the Tower Defense world would not strengthen them again in the short term. After all, basically everyone in Country M had extremely powerful strength. This strength had already made the citizens of other countries envious. And now, they too were about to obtain this powerful strength. Many people were waiting for the arrival of the superpowers, and Pierce looked thoughtfully at the rewards of his country. He did not understand what this reward meant. After all, he was not in his country now. After some thought, he gave up. After all, he was not the one who benefited. He would leave this problem to hispatriots. Pierce watched the rewards announcement briefly before turning his gaze to the living room. They did not care about the reward mechanism from the Tower Defense world. After all, they could not see it, so only Pierce came to his senses after a short daze. He opened the store again and found that some things had been refreshed. He could not help but be pleasantly surprised. After all, the store had not been updated since thest time. The points Pierce had now were enough to buy all the things that were newly updated, but he felt that there was no need for this. After all, arge number of things were not of much use to him. At this moment, as Pierce was happily browsing the store, some of the audience in the real world were overjoyed. Every surviving country had obtained relevant powerful abilities, and this powerful ability could even allow them to have self-protection abilities. In this era where the Inte was developed, some citizens of Country M even live-streamed capturing powerful creatures like lions and tigers. This hadpletely surpassed their worldview. They had never imagined that a person could have such powerful strength. The creatures who were originally the kings of the beasts were like obedient cats in the hands of their superpowers. And now, they were about to obtain such powerful strength. They felt that as long as they were powerful, they could even resist the invasion of monsters. Meanwhile, in Country M¡¯s territory, the audience was lost in thought when they saw the reward. What was this reward? This was not their fault. After all, this reward seemed to be invisible. It could not be touched, could not be seen, and waspletely not something substantial. A high-tech skill tree?? Could it really be a tree? Many people fell into deep thought. At this moment, a beam of light found Country M¡¯s territory from afar andnded in their capital. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, a sapling slowly grew out of the stone. Many people had watched Pierce¡¯s live-stream, so they instantly understood the origins of this sapling. They immediately took a photo and sent it online, iming that they had discovered the reward. And the truth was that the thing that suddenly grew in front of them was the reward for this time. Could the reward this time be as good as its name suggested? It couldn¡¯t be, right? It was just a tree! As the photos spread on the Inte, the army started sealing off this area. Everyone was protecting this sapling that suddenly grew. After about half a day, this sapling had already grown to a height of three meters. This vited the growth pattern of nts andpletely determined its identity. This was indeed a reward from the Tower Defense World. However, they did not know what effect this tree had on them, so they could only temporarily protect this tree. However, as the tree grew to a height of about four meters, the guards below suddenly saw something fall from the tree. Immediately after, everyone surrounded this thing. However, to their surprise, the thing that fell to the ground was a very smooth chip. Chapter 231 - Group Arena

Chapter 231: Group Arena

Everyone¡¯s attention was caught by this strange chip. After all, this chip grew from a tree, so they had to take it seriously. The chip was sent to theboratory, and the researchers began to study the specific use of this chip. This was their reward from the Tower Defense world. Its specific usage would definitely not be weaker than those superpowers. Thinking of this, their research enthusiasm instantly soared. From the meaning of the name, this reward was rted to technological evolution. This meant that the contents of this chip might be far beyond their imagination. The tree that suddenly fell from the sky in the capital was guarded by the army to prevent anyone who had evil intentions from destroying it. They had to be vignt. After all, Country M had already be the strongest country in the world, so naturally, some jealous countries might try to destroy the tree. The chip¡¯s research was very fast. After all, the current development of technology was very high. After the chip waspletely cracked, everyone was shocked. They had never seen such arge amount of technology blueprints in one chip. That¡¯s right, as this chip was analyzed, arge number of technological blueprints that they had never seen or heard of were revealed. Most importantly, the required building materials were present in their world. This meant that they could use the current materials to create them. There were about 100 technological blueprints. Every technology blueprint contained a detailed exnation. As long as any one of these blueprints was taken out, it would cause a hugemotion in the entire world, and might even change the situation of the world. This was the power of technology. After they saw these technologies and the technology tree that was growing, they instantly understood the meaning of this reward. Their eyes burned as they looked at the tree as if they were looking at a peerless treasure. However, from the looks of it, the rate of growth had slowed down considerably, and no chips had fallen again. The experts who were studying this tree gave a relevant exnation. After this tree matured to a certain extent, a chip would drop. This meant that their technology could reach a higher level. As this technology tree was gradually exposed, there was a huge uproar on the Inte. Most people focused on this technology tree, and they even stopped visiting Pierce¡¯s live-stream. After all, the power of the technology tree that could change the world was ced in their world. They had to deal with these things first. Now, many countries were staring fixedly at Country M with envy and curiosity. Pierce did not know how much the reward had changed the situation in the real world. After all, he was not a scientist. He was more concerned about how to speed up the fusion of his bloodlines. After all, only when the two of them fused could his strength increase rapidly, and then he could train the quarter of the godhood he had obtained. He could not skip these bloodlines to train his godhood. If he trained forcefully, the death aura wrapped around him would instantly kill the two bloodlines in his body. This was the answer the Elven Queen, the healer of the team, gave after checking Pierce¡¯s body. Pierce trusted this healer. After all, she was a knowledgeable person who had lived for thousands of years, so what she said made sense. However, from the looks of it, the fusion speed of these two bloodlines was bing slower and slower. In the past, the speed was still okay. In just two to three months, the fusion would have beenpleted. It was different now, because there was a godhood filled with the death element in his mind. This caused the three powers to be entangled with each other. The other two powers wanted to fuse, but were obstructed by the godhood, causing their fusion speed to instantly slow. What only required two to three months needed about half a year now. Pierce did not have much time to wait for the fusion of the two bloodlines. As the Tower Defense world became more and more active, the number of invasions increased. Therefore, he estimated that he would encounter a god soon. It was not impossible. He felt that there would soon be a huge change, maybe even in the ninth invasion. However, this was only his guess. At that moment, a familiar voice sounded in Pierce¡¯s ears. It was the consciousness of the Tower Defense world. He had heard this voice for nearly a year now, so he quickly realized that something new was about to appear. Was this another instance dungeon mission? At the thought of this, Pierce suddenly remembered that the demon he had encountered in the previous dungeon was such a fragile thing. But this time, Pierce was wrong. [Detected that everyone¡¯s strength is severely insufficient, the group arena has been opened!] Chapter 232 - Match

Chapter 232: Match

Pierce was stunned for a moment. He had thought that the dungeon mission had opened again, but it had been updated with a new mode. Arena?? Pierce guessed that if he went up, this arena would probably be for nothing. Even if all the participants went up together to challenge him, they would not win. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought. His current strength was too abnormal. It was far beyond what the participants could imagine. Just as Pierce was about to click on the challenge mission, the voice of the consciousness from the Tower Defense world suddenly sounded in his mind. [Detected that the strength of a participant has far surpassed the average strength of other participants, so the participant has been specially restricted. Currently, the opponents of the participant will be creatures from the infinite world, and the other contestants¡¯ opponents are each other.] [The said participant can only be challenged and not challenge other contestants!] After seeing these two messages, Pierce, who was about to enter the arena, froze. These two messages had already targeted him. Without a doubt, they were the sanctions from the Tower Defense world. It seemed like it would be especially difficult to obtain the rewards this time. However, was his opponent a creature from the infinite world? In other words, if Pierce wanted to challenge someone, his opponent could not not be a contestant of this world. After all, even he felt that it would be too much of an overkill. It was like a max level boss suddenlying to the beginner vige and ughtering the entire vige. Therefore, Pierce did not care too much about the sanctions from the Tower Defense world. He was also preparing to properly train his strength, so if he fought the ordinary contestants, he would not be able to find the feeling of battle. After all, one-sided ughter did not provide much experience points at all. Only opponents of the same level could provide him with relevant experience. Pierce was happy to be able to obtain somebat experience. He did not have muchbat experience since he did not really fight much. He had powerful strength but no experience on the way to use it. Even though the Seraph taught him many techniques, he had yet to apply them in battles. After all, every move was a fatal move. He could not use it on his own people. Fortunately, the group arena was here, and he could join it. If he fought properly, he might be able to obtain some good rewards. Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled up at the thought. He extended his hands and opened the interface of the arena. His other hand opened the world chat. He wanted to see what the majority of the participants were discussing. After all, he did not know if the participants had received the news that he had been punished. ¡°F*ck, did you hear that? One of the participants has been punished!¡± ¡°Who is it that is so awesome?!¡± ¡°Besides the first ce on the Asura Rankings, who else¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the announcement of the group arena was released, the world chat instantly became heated. After all, every time a special mode was released, the rewards would be very rich. Moreover, this time, the Tower Defense world had clearly pointed out the reason for the start of the group arena. It was because these participants were too weak, so this meant that the rewards were definitely rted to improving their strength. It might even be rted to bloodline power. Therefore, all the participants were ready to participate in the arena. It had nothing to do with anything else but to increase their strength in order to survive in this dangerous world. At this moment, Pierce had already opened his arena and found that a ¡®match¡¯bel had appeared below him. It even showed its name and the number of battles. At the edge was something that marked the points. And now, Pierce¡¯s points were undoubtedly zero. Pierce hung his scythe on his body. He chose to bring his scythe with him this time. After all, he did know how powerful his opponent would be. If the other party was too weak, he would leave the scythe behind next time. After all, he would not be able to experience the battle properly. As Pierce slowly pressed the matchbel in the space, a virtual timer instantly appeared in front of him. After about 30 seconds, Pierce suddenly received a match found notification from the Tower Defense world. As his fingers pressed the button, his body seemed to be sucked in. As the surrounding space distorted, Pierce disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Only the dumbfounded crowd was left in the living room. However, they were not surprised by this. After all, they knew about the existence of the consciousnesses of this world, and this consciousness often interfered with them. After confirming that the connection between them and Pierce was not broken, they continued doing what they were doing. Chapter 233 - Void Creatures

Chapter 233: Void Creatures

Pierce felt his vision dim. The surrounding scenery was constantly distorted. He felt his body slowly being enveloped by a powerful gravity. Immediately after, as the light in front of himpletely disappeared from his vision, he finally opened his eyes after about half a minute. This was a dark space. Apart from the few lights in the sky, there was nothing else. Without a doubt, this was the arena. Pierce opened his eyes and looked around. This was the first time he had seen such a strange space. The dark surroundings made him feel no signs of life. After all, Pierce now had a quarter of the Death God¡¯s godhood. In a sense, the ability he obtained was the same as the ability obtained by the Undead Archangel, so this meant that he could also sense the surrounding lifeforms. ¡°Is the other party not out yet?¡± Pierce muttered to himself in confusion, but before he could answer, he heard a loud sound in the distant ck space. The sound was very loud, like a hammer striking steel. The echo pierced Pierce¡¯s ears, making him take a step back involuntarily. Immediately after, a particrlyrge life energy appeared in his perception. If it was especiallyrge, it meant that the other party was very powerful. It seemed like the opponent this time was very troublesome. As Pierce felt the creature approaching, he immediately removed the scythe from his back and ced it across his chest. He did not know what his opponent this time was, other than that it was from the infinite world which he had never heard of before. As the creature approached, Pierce finally saw its true appearance under the lights from the sky. It was a ck praying mantis-like figure. It was extremely huge, at least two meters tall. Its sharp des emitted a dazzling cold light, making people shiver. Pierce slowly held his scythe horizontally in front of his chest to block the monster¡¯s sudden attack. In his vision, he could see relevant information about this monster above its head. He felt like he was in a game. [Void Creature] [Level 7 Creature] Just two short lines made Pierce understand the creature in front of him. From this name, this monster was probably very difficult to deal with. But Pierce did not care about this. Since this monster did not attack first, he had to attack first. He bent down and gently lowered the scythe. With a bang, he flew out like a cannonball under the powerful enhancement. The scythe in his hand emitted a sharp cold light in the air. He waved the scythe in his hand and shed at the head of this void creature. At this moment, the void creature seemed to know what kind of crisis it was in. It twisted its huge body and agilely dodged the fatal blow. Its body was veryrge, but its agility was very high. Normally, therger a creature was, the slower it would be, but this mantis did not have such attributes. This was a creature from another world!? Pierce looked at the two sharp des that had already attacked him and calmly waved the scythe in his hand. When the other party¡¯s sharp ws touched the scythe¡¯s de, they fell to the ground like tofu. Dark green blood slowly emitted from the wounds of the sharp ws, and there was a stench in the air. This was the liquid from this creature¡¯s body. It felt very nauseating. Seeing its sharp ws cut off and fall to the ground, the other party knew that this creature was not easy to deal with, so it chose to turn and run. But this was an arena, which meant that there was a limit to its size, and this limit was not too great. Soon, Pierce caught up to the extremely fast void creature with the huge scythe in his hand. The creature emitted a roar from its mouth as if it wanted tomunicate with Pierce. However, Pierce waved the scythe in his hand expressionlessly. A huge insect head flew into the air, and dark green blood spewed out like a huge water pump. Pierce took a few steps back to avoid the liquid from spraying on him. The creature this time was unexpectedly weak. He even felt that he could kill these creatures with one sh no matter how many of them came at him. However, he also knew how powerful his scythe was. Without this scythe, he might have had to spend some effort to deal with this huge void creature. It seemed like the matched opponent was not too powerful. The next time he came in, he might not need to bring the scythe in. After all, what he was chasing now was the feeling of battle between life and death, not a one-sided killing. Pierce returned to the living room. However, the scythe in his hand was still stained with the blood of the void creature, and the stench instantly spread in the living room. Pierce looked thoughtful when he saw the blood on the scythe. He did not know if this creature had died in reality as well. Chapter 234 - Third Instance Dungeon

Chapter 234: Third Instance Dungeon

After Pierce left the arena, he returned to the living room. The scythe in his hand was stained with the monster¡¯s blood. The stench instantly filled the entire living room. The few people present pinched their noses and hid far away from Pierce. The room smelled terrible. Pierce looked at the scythe in his hand thoughtfully. He wanted to know if the monster had been killed in the real world as well. He threw the scythe outside and cast a cleansing spell. It was now drying outside. Then, he opened the world chat and prepared to find the relevant answers. After all, some people might have already ended the battle in these few minutes. After the simplest observation, Pierce realized that as long as the other party died, he would not be harmed in the real world. In other words, it was equivalent to a training ground. At the thought of this, Pierce had some confidence in this Tower Defense world¡¯s group arena. This way, even if he did not use the scythe, he could find some powerful monsters to fight. He believed that at that time, hisbat experience would definitely increase very fast. Pierce opened his arena and found that his points had slowly increased from zero to one. In the rankings, he was currently at 324th ce. He was finally not in the first ce. At this moment, this scene was instantly noticed by the audience. It caused a huge uproar. Pierce, who had always upied first ce, was finally not first anymore! They could not help but feel pleasantly surprised. It turned out that the invincible character would also have this day. The first ce was upied by an unknown name. It was just first ce. Pierce was confident that he could obtain it after a few days of battle. Therefore, he did not seem to care too much. Even if he did not care, it did not mean that the audience did not care. This news immediately swept all the trending topics in the real world. Everyone was pleasantly surprised to find that Pierce who always dominated the rankings was no longer first. However, some people were not optimistic about the first ce holder. As long as Pierce had enough time, he would be able to obtain first ce. They believed that Pierce would definitely get first ce again. It came from confidence in his absolute strength. Pierce cleaned his clothes and prepared for the second battle! This time, he chose not to bring his scythe in again. After all, only by pressuring himself could hepletely test his strength. As the distorted light appeared, Pierce¡¯s body was sucked into the dark space again, followed by a monster from another world. The monster seemed to be an intelligent creature. Because Pierce could see that the monster had been roaring at him since it came out, probably trying tomunicate with him. Perhaps it was some unknownnguage, but it was indeed a roar to Pierce. Anyway, thenguage of the two sides was different, so Pierce stopped caring about these things. He instantly mobilized the divine power and frost element in his body and pressed forward. The holy light and the cold frost instantly mixed together, giving the sensation of warm and cold. One was spiritual, the other was physical. This battle ended muchter this time. After all, the opponent this time was powerful, and Pierce did not bring the scythe. The victory was not easy to obtain. Pierce¡¯s body was pierced, while he aimed his fist at the head of the monster with the intention of exchanging wounds for its life. Without a doubt, the first to die was the monster whose head had been sted. Pierce slowly opened his eyes. When he came to his senses, he realized that he was sitting on the sofa. Several people were looking at him in surprise. Pierce looked down at his pierced body and realized that he was unharmed except for his clothes. He slowly heaved a sigh of relief. After all, he had felt death the moment his chest was pierced. If not for the divine power in his body mobilizing the life force in his body, he probably would not have lived. The feeling of being dominated by death was too unbearable. Pierce still felt a lingering fear when he thought about it. Now he understood that there were all kinds of creatures in this universe, and he could not always be invincible. He had never actually fought in the past Tower Defense battles, so he did not have a clear understanding of his strength. After all, he was always guarded by his subordinates. No matter what level the other party was, as long as the Undead Archangel attacked, the other party would be reduced to dust with just one move. It seemed like he still needed to familiarize himself with his strength. Otherwise, he might end up as trash. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He felt that his spirit had been affected, but fortunately, he won the match. He couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought. At this moment, the Tower Defense consciousness that frequently appeared in his mind appeared again. Pierce didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard the familiar voice. It seemed like this Tower Defense had appeared too often recently. [The third instance dungeon is about to begin. All contestants, please get ready!] The third instance dungeon mission was beginning?? Chapter 235 - Returning to the Same Place

Chapter 235: Returning to the Same ce

The third instance dungeon mission was starting? Pierce¡¯s gaze faltered. He suddenly realized that all kinds of things seemed to be emerging in this period of time. How much did the Tower Defense World¡¯s consciousness want to increase the strength of these yers? He realized that something was wrong. Could there be a particrly powerful creature in the next invasion? At this moment, the contestants who had just finished the group arena were once again in an uproar. After all, every instance dungeon mission had bloodline-rted rewards. It could be said that the foundation for them to be stronger was these dungeon missions. Almost all the contestants wanted to join the dungeon mission. Unfortunately, there was still a limit to the number of participants in this instance dungeon. This time, each country had to send at least one person and could send at most three people. No one wanted to give up on the dungeon mission. Therefore, they entered the contestants who had obtained bloodlines to increase the chance of obtaining the bloodline items. Pierce nned to go with the Undead Archangel and Vivier. After all, he wanted the rewards too. Since the next invasion looked like it was going to be very powerful, the rewards for this dungeon should not be bad. At this moment, the Tower Defense world had already begun the countdown. Soon, everyone was ready. The number of participants was instantly filled. Pierce¡¯s team had already signed up for three people, while the others stayed in Sky City to guard the city. After all, the city was very important. If there was no one guarding the city, there was no way the city could defend against any invasion. After arranging everything, Pierce prepared to move. The remaining people followed behind him and waited for the light of this dungeon mission to appear before them. Pierce stepped in first, the others following behind. As his vision was restored, a towering church appeared in front of Pierce. However, he felt that the design of the church was quite familiar. Suddenly, he remembered why it felt so familiar. Wasn¡¯t this church the gorgeous church on the dark side? At this moment, the number of people around him increased. Pierce hid in the crowd and looked around with aplicated expression. The familiar town, the familiar candlelight, and even the familiar darkness. Pierce even saw the door they had opened when they were searching, but the door was still open. Thinking about it, he finally understood why he had obtained the key to the dark side. It was to create this dungeon! Pierce nced at the tall church. He knew that the key location this time was the secret basement. At this moment, the entire area was different from the previous silent and cold appearance. Instead, it was bustling and looked very noisy like a market. Pierce¡¯s expression was strange. He could not understand why this dungeon mission was here. However, it was not an issue. After all, he was familiar with this ce. He could rely on familiarity to find what he wanted in advance. This was actually quite beneficial to him. Especially the death holy artifact he obtained here, which was the scythe. In addition, he had obtained the godhood of Death. This time too, he would obtain something. At this moment, light footsteps sounded. The crowd¡¯s noisy discussion was instantly extinguished as they turned to look deep into the church. An old man in gorgeous clothes slowly walked out of the door and checked his clothes. Pierce knew that the old man had definitelye out from the basement. After all, the outfit looked very familiar. Was the Pope resurrected by the Tower Defense world? Pierce did not know, so he hid in the crowd and watched what the Pope was going to do next. As this pope slowly walked out, everyone looked at this old man, and for a moment, no one spoke. After all, they could clearly tell that this old man was an NPC of this world. But they did not know if this old man was friend or foe. For a moment, the air was filled with silence. Finally, the Pope spoke. However, his voice was not as soft as they had imagined. Instead, it was hoarse, as if his throat had been damaged. Pierce had seen the scroll, so he had a faint guess in his mind. These popes all called themselves sinners, so the guess in his mind was indeed feasible. ¡°Wee to this church. Let¡¯s go inside¡­¡± He looked very sad, and there was no bright light in his eyes. He was like a corpse as he slowly walked into the church. The participants present looked at each other before following closely behind. After all, no one knew where to go. The church in front of them looked very gorgeous. It was very likely that they would be participating in the instance dungeon here. Naturally, Pierce followed. He looked at the Pope, who had walked to the podium. The Pope¡¯s expression was filled with memories. His withered old hands slowly stroked this church that was centuries old. Chapter 236 - Undead Challenge

Chapter 236: Undead Challenge

Everyone slowly entered the church, and looked around, wanting to study this church thoroughly. ording to the logic of normal games, this ce would be their dungeon challenge. The most important thing was that the participants were like yers, but their expressions were grave. After experiencing so many invasions and several dungeon quests, they were no longer as frivolous as before. Everyone knew that this instance dungeon quest would affect their future lives and fate. After experiencing so many things, they had already learned to view things seriously. The current contestants had already developed this cautious attitude. This type of attitude could better allow them to survive in this world to prevent them from being killed by other missions. Pierce was hiding in the crowd. He did not wear a hood, but instead, used his divine power to add ayer of illusion to himself. In the eyes of others, he was a stranger they had never seen before. His teammates were the same. They used their divine power to create an illusion to prevent the other contestants from recognizing them. He knew that as long as he entered this instance dungeon, everyone would search for him. And this was indeed the case. He could see many people looking around, seemingly searching for him. He could not be bothered to guess their motives. They were just trying to cozy up to him. At this moment, the old Pope standing on the podium raised his aged head. A pair of withered and dead eyes slowly swept across the contestants¡¯ faces, but its calm pupils froze when it saw Pierce and the others. As an undead creature of the same attribute, the Pope could easily sense that this person had the same physique as him. He could also feel that it was the corrosive power of death. Was this young human in front of him also wrapped in death energy? At the thought of this, an unknown emotion slowly appeared in the pope¡¯s eyes. He looked at Pierce and scratched his head in confusion. Pierce did not know if this resurrected old man had discovered something on his body. Perhaps thetter had discovered the aura of death on his body. After all, after he obtained the power of the Death God, his body was filled with the aura of death, which made others difficult to believe that he was not an undead creature. Fortunately, with the support of the Elven Queen¡¯s life element, he suppressed that death energy deep in his body, preventing it from easily leaking out. Otherwise, with his powerful death aura, as long as he walked out, those powerful nts would definitely wither. After all, the death elements were not something that could be resisted easily. Death could be said to be the end of all things, or the beginning of all things. Such a powerful force was now in Pierce¡¯s hands. But at the same time, Pierce could only bring death to creatures but not easily resurrect them. He guessed that if he absorbed all the death elements in that creature¡¯s body, it might increase the creature¡¯s lifespan. After all, as a creature grew, the death aura in its body would umte. However, Pierce did not implement this idea. Firstly, he did not have a suitable experimental body, and secondly, he did not have any intention of conducting this experiment. Because his lifespan was enough now. After all, his lifespan now was about tens of thousands of years. This was far from what most unique creatures couldpare to. After all, there were two bloodlines in his body. Therefore, this experiment was naturally dyed. However, Pierce felt that he had found a suitable experimental body, and that was the old Pope who was filled with death aura. The creature was filled with death energy. Without the support of the powerful death energy, it would only be a skeleton. This meant that death energy could not only bring about death, but also resurrect a skeleton. Pierce was very envious of theposition of this power. If he could obtain this power, he could instantly create dozens of powerful undead. Pierce slowly moved his gaze to the withered figure on the podium. In his eyes, the withered figure slowly moved. He opened his wrinkled mouth, and a hoarse voice slowly came from his throat. Immediately after, the entire church fell silent. ¡°Wee, challengers from afar. I am the leader of this church. What you need to do now is go to the basement of this church and survive. Or rather, find the goal of this mission.¡± Many people¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard this. Wasn¡¯t this simr to a survival game? Many of them were specialists. With this thought in mind, many people became active in the mission. After all, in every instance dungeon, there would be a particrly powerful item that could increase their strength. Pierce was also stunned. He had not expected that he would have to clear this dungeon. If he was not wrong, the basement the pope was talking about was the basement he had gone to previously. Pierce knew what was below this basement. From the number of bones, there were at least tens of thousands of corpses. If so many corpses were resurrected, even he would have to spend some effort to kill them, let alone break through them to find the target. Chapter 237 - Underground

Chapter 237: Underground

This challenge was impossible for the other participants. Pierce could do nothing about it. What the other participants experienced had nothing to do with him. Anyway, they could only me themselves for not having powerful strength. Pierce was hiding in the crowd, watching the old Pope on the stage speak word by word. He was not listening at all. After all, no matter how he looked at it, this challenge was basically a suicide mission for others. In short, he could easily obtain the prize. As time passed, the Pope finally finished announcing the mission. Then, he nced at the participants who were watching him. He slowly opened his wrinkled hand and ced his palm on the statue on the stage. Following a slight tremor, an opening appeared before them. This opening was very narrow, barely allowing two people to pass at the same time. No one chose to be the first to charge forward. After all, in such a situation, rashly entering was undoubtedly suicide. As time passed, someone finally couldn¡¯t suppress his excitement. As the noise of the surrounding people disappeared, a tall man walked out of the crowd. Everyone had a very good impression of this man in front of them. The current Asura rankings werebeled with portraits as well, so everyone recognized him. This was the reason Pierce had to use illusion on himself. After all, he was too famous, especially since he had obtained all the main rewards in the previous two dungeons. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the tall man slowly walked to the entrance, smiled calmly, and jumped in. This man had a level 4 body with the bloodline of white bear, and was ranked third in the Asura rankings. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. His courage was really high. The other party did not even know what was hidden in this basement and had jumped in so recklessly. At least, Pierce thought such a strong person would not jump in first without any information. He wondered if this warrior would regret it after knowing what he would encounter after jumping down. As the first person entered, the others followed and jumped in. Pierce followed closely behind. He was thest to jump, and he nced at the pope before jumping. The pope was watching them jump into this abyss that they would nevere out of. Pierce¡¯s expression became thoughtful. Through the scroll that had hundreds of years of history, Pierce knew that this old man was very guilty about what he had done, but he did not expect that thetter would now help the Tower Defense world cheat others. However, this did not affect Pierce much. He decided to leave him be. He spread his death energy as a reminder to this old man that he had already obtained the scythe. The expression on the old man¡¯s face finally changed. He widened his eyes and looked at Pierce in disbelief as if he were looking at a demon. He had never thought that there would be a day when someone would actuallypletely obtain that scythe. They had gone through so much to summon it and even lost tens of thousands of people to it. This was unbelievable. Just as the old man was about to ask Pierce, Pierce jumped into the basement. The old man opened his mouth but could not say anything. He could not go down directly. After all, he had already been treated as a referee by the Tower Defense consciousness. Helpless, he could only continue to wait for the return of these people. However, he firmly believed that the participant who had obtained the scythe would definitely appear again. However, what he could not figure out was how the young man had obtained this scythe. After all, at that time, everyone, including the women and children, had tested, but no one could hold it. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s vision darkened. When he opened his eyes again, he realized that he had arrived at the bottom of the basement. He slowly yawned. He could already sense the difficulty these guys were facing. After all, there were tens of thousands of undead in this narrow basement. This challenge was simply a nightmare mode. However, as the difficulty increased, the rewards obtained were also much better. Pierce was already looking forward to the rewards. After all, the rewards he gained in the dungeons were very useful to him, except for the undead army he obtained the first time. However, this undead army had been useful in the construction of the Sky City. The surroundings were filled with contestants. In this situation, everyone chose to advance together. If they moved alone, they would clearly be killed like the characters in horror movies. Everyone had their own small team, but they were integrated into arge team. No one would choose to act alone foolishly. After all, they were elites specially selected from every participating team, and not fools. Pierce turned his gaze to the path leading to the huge town. He could feel thick death elements around the path. These death elements werepletely different from thest time he had been here. He felt that he could absorb this death aura without it affecting his lifespan. Pierce was suddenly excited, but before he could start, the hint system sent him a message. [Please don¡¯t try to absorb the death elements in front of you. That will simply fill your body with all kinds of impurities and make it impossible to clean it up.] Seeing the hint from the hint system, Pierce could only give up on his thoughts. Chapter 238 - Entering

Chapter 238: Entering

At this moment, the contestants from the various countries were gathered together. Instantly, the several smaller groups formed arge group. Pierce¡¯s team was also a team of three, so it did not seem too out of ce. It was the same for the other countries. All the teams had three people. After all, they would never send fewer people. The limit set by the Tower Defense world was three. It was impossible to increase the number of participants, but it was possible to send fewer participants. However, no country would be foolish to reduce the number of participants. This situation meant that everyone had already divided their teams. Now, they were waiting for someone to lead them into this town. Everyone¡¯s gaze was on the tall white bear in the middle. His codename was now White Bear. Moreover, the bloodline of the other party was not that of the ordinary white bear, but of a white bear that had undergone a special mutation. The highest level of his mutated bloodline could reach the middle-stage level 5, so the bloodline was very powerful. ¡°Everyone is clear about the current situation, so we urgently need a team leader to lead the way.¡± Everyone nodded. After all, none of them wanted to be the team leader. They were already arge team now. There had to be someone tomand them, just like in the previous dungeons. Pierce, who was hiding in the crowd, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. He had never thought about being in such a team which heavily relies on someone. He could only think of one result for such a team, and that was a quick death. In this situation, even if Pierce did not interfere, the other party probably could notst an hour. Just this group of people was not enough to kill tens of thousands of undead. Pierce was still hiding in the crowd, waiting for the leader to appear and lead them to a glorious victory. However, no one appeared to lead the team this time. After all, they had already learned their lesson twice, and no one wanted to mess with this position. Pierce¡¯s group had already made a strategy. After all, the other participants did not know what dangers were lurking in this town, but Pierce knew. The strategy was to directly kill their way in. Destroy any monsters that blocked them. It was more like Pierce and the Undead Archangel wouldpletely absorb the death elements of these undead and put them to rest. They had many ways to kill their way in, so this dungeon task was simple for them. At this moment, a small team finally made a decision. They would lead thisrge team into this town. Pierce had never heard of this team, but he would follow them for now. The leader¡¯s position was finally decided. No one dared to waste time here. They quickly picked up their things and headed to the entrance of the town. Soon, they stepped across the marble bs and walked in. The closer Pierce got to the town, the more he could feel the violent death element. This powerful force was far from what the participants could deal with, except for the few who had bloodline power. Pierce was not surprised by the situation. The people who used the bloodline power were indeed very strong and experienced in battle, but their strength was still not enough. And this strength would ultimately depend on who it waspared to. If it waspared to other participants, those participants with bloodlines would indeed be the strongest, butpared to Pierce¡¯s group and the monsters from the infinite world, they could not even be mentioned in the same line. As the group of people slowly passed through the gate of the town that seemed to separate two different worlds, they were stunned. Pierce¡¯s group also followed closely behind them and hid in the middle of the group. They did not choose thest spot this time. The entire town was very cold. No one knew what was going on inside, except Pierce. Pierce was curiously looking at the scenery. There were no corpses or eerie white bones on the ground. There was not even a bone remnant. His expression turned thoughtful. He guessed that the group of monsters were gathering somewhere ahead, waiting for them, waiting for their prey to enter the. Pierce couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought. After all, no one would die in this dungeon. He had already ced the scythe in a storage cab he bought to prevent it from being unable to be taken out in battle. As the figures of everyone slowly moved towards the center, that wooden hut finally appeared before their eyes. Pierce hid behind the crowd and smiled as he looked at the wooden hut that had the door shut tightly. He remembered very clearly that before he left, he had done nothing to the door. It was indeed different now. This meant that this door had been moved by someone. Chapter 239 - Mythical Bloodline

Chapter 239: Mythical Bloodline

Pierce¡¯s expression changed when he saw that the door had been moved. If he was not wrong, the goatskin scroll he had taken had been covered by the Pope outside. The thing he needed to know the most was where had the corpses gone? Pierce suddenly remembered that outside this town, near the edge, there was arge empty space. And the goal this time should undoubtedly be that empty space. Pierce made a simple guess. If it was really as he had guessed, he would be able to find the answer. This time, more than 10,000 corpses had gathered in the clearing, blocking their path. Their goal should be shown inside this wooden hut. After all, he had obtained the main clues about his rewards from this small wooden hut the previous time, which were the scythe behind him and the summoning array. The others gradually realized that something was wrong with this wooden hut in the middle of the town. After all, the gorgeous buildings in the surroundings werepletely different from this simple wooden hut, so they suspected that there might be some clues about rewards inside. Pierce was the first to open the door. His team looked like a group of ordinary contestants without a bloodline. The total number of bloodline contestants now was about 10. This meant that every one of them was very precious. In this time¡¯s dungeon mission, there were only about two to three teams that had bloodline power. The other contestants followed him into the wooden hut to prevent him from swallowing anything valuable. Soon after, they walked out with a scroll after about half a minute. Pierce took a nce first. He realized that this scroll was different from the one he had obtained before. This scroll was brand new, as if it had just been created. There was no sense of history at all, and Pierce wouldpletely shatter if he touched the scroll. He was already squatting at the side, waiting for the other participants to find a new path. When they found the target, it was time for Pierce and the others to take action. Anyway, this was just an instance dungeon mission. The contestants would not really die. Soon, these participants passed the scroll to others. Everyone read it once. After all, they were working as a team now. No one knew what kind of creature was waiting ahead. However, they knew that it was impossible to clear the dungeon with just three people. The scroll finally arrived in Pierce¡¯s hand after a round. Pierce checked it briefly and handed the scroll to another contestant. The content of the scroll was very simple. Thenguage on the scroll was thenguage they were familiar with, and not the uniquenguage on the scroll that Pierce had obtained before. The scroll had a set of coordinates, along with the main goal of this mission. Pierce nced at the coordinates and the goal briefly and instantly understood that his previous guess was correct. The nearly ten thousand undead were waiting for them in the clearing ahead. After some discussion, everyone was ready to head to that location. They first sincerely prepared their weapons and various elemental magic stones. Pierce also imitated them and prepared some items to make himself look less conspicuous. Then, they prepared to move to the edge of the town. Pierce¡¯s group followed closely behind the team and waited for the target to appear. This time, the reward was a mythical bloodline. Everyone knew how precious this mythical bloodline was. For example, Pierce, who was ranked first, and Zenus, who was ranked second. Both had mythical bloodlines. Therefore, the whole team was focused. They had already discussed this beforehand. They would first deal with the monsters and then engage in their own battles to decide who the bloodline goes to. After all, no one would let others benefit while they were fighting. This was impossible for them. Pierce lost interest after a simple look. After all, he already had two mythical bloodlines. It was too difficult to have another bloodline before the fusion waspleted. However, no one would mind having too many bloodlines. What if he wanted to find a new ability after fusing with the bloodlines? Then, this bloodline would be the source of his ability. At the thought of this, Pierce suddenly perked up, and his eyes burned. He decided to snatch this bottle of Mythical bloodline. At that moment, as the group slowly moved towards their destination, Pierce estimated that they would arrive at the edge of the town in about half an hour. At that time, Pierce was especially looking forward to the expressions and fear on the contestants¡¯ faces. Chapter 240 - Facing 10,000 Dead!

Chapter 240: Facing 10,000 Dead!

The group walked closely but with a fast speed. They soon arrived near the clearing which was located at the edge of the town. They could see the entire space clearly from their high vantage point. However, after they saw the entire scene, everyone calmed down and fell silent. For a moment, there was no sound. Was this scene really something that could happen in this instance dungeon? Or had theypletely entered the wrong instance dungeon? Everyone was calmly thinking about what was going on. They were puzzled. Why would such a difficult thing appear in such an instance dungeon? They suddenly understood why the reward this time was a bottle of Mythical bloodline. After all, with high risks, it would bring them high profits. However, this kind of high profit had to be exchanged with their lives. Without a doubt, they had no ability to take it in the face of this scene. Even if the two big shots of the Asura Rankings came, perhaps there was no way to deal with this scene. All the contestants could not help but think of this. They had never seen this scene before. Although they had more than 100 contestants, this seemed to be an impossible obstacle. In their vision, the open space below was filled with dense corpses. These corpses did notpletely recover to human form like the old pope, but maintained the posture of skeletons. It looked horrifying, as if the dead had crawled out of the graves. This was not a scene they could deal with at all. At this moment, someone finally gritted his teeth and prepared to charge. If they seeded, they would obtain the mythical bloodline. In any case, when they died here, they would be resurrected in the real world again. This time, it was only a challenge to them, and it would not really take their lives. Therefore, after some simple thought, everyone decided to charge forward. After all, waiting here would do nothing. It was better to risk their lives. Pierce did not expect them to have such courage. It seemed like after the constant invasions, their minds had changed greatly. Pierce decided to follow them, but his goal was to directly seize the mythical bloodline. Then, after the contestants broke through the ten thousand undead and came to the reward area, and realized that the mythical bloodline had been obtained by someone else, he wondered what their expressions would be. Pierce smiled calmly at the thought. The two others surrounded him and jumped into the undead horde. Many contestants had already picked up their weapons to fight the undead. From each small team, one or two were responsible for going straight toward the reward area to obtain the bottle of Mythical bloodline. Pierce¡¯s group strolled through the undead horde. No undead came to disturb them. After all, Pierce already had a powerful death element. It could perfectly control the movements of these undead to open a path for them. There was no need to use the scythe or other weapons to forcefully open the path. It would be too tiring. After all, if there were too many ants, even an elephant could be bitten to death, let alone theserge creatures. After walking for about ten minutes, Pierce arrived at the ce where he had obtained the scythe. However, there was no longer any scythe there. In addition, the summoning ritual that was dug out from the ground had been repaired. Recing the scythe was a bottle of golden liquid. Pierce¡¯s powerful perception could clearly feel the aura of the golden liquid. It was the same aura as Frost. It came from a dragon! It seemed like the bloodline this time was a very good thing. Perhaps it could even fuse with his Frost bloodline. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but regret fusing with the angel bloodline. If he had obtained this bottle in advance, he would definitely fuse this bottle of dragon bloodline with the frost bloodline first. Because both sides were of the same race. Chapter 241 - Fire Dragon Bloodline

Chapter 241: Fire Dragon Bloodline

However, it was useless to worry about what had already happened. After all, Pierce had already fused with the angel and frost bloodline. His eyes glittered as he held the bottle of red bloodline in his hand. This was an extremely powerful thing. This bloodline was not something the current participants could get. After all, the challenge this time was really too difficult. If nothing unexpected happened, the people outside would basically all die on that battlefield. No one could break through the powerful encirclement ande here. Pierce began to doubt what the Tower Defense¡¯s consciousness was nning by sending them to such a challenge. He could see groups of undead in the clearing through the window of the hut where the altar was in. There was no end in sight. It was like an extremely ferocious wave, making one feel despair. No one could break through their encirclement unless they also had a godhood or death elemental power. Pierce had no choice but to reluctantly ept the bottle of potion. After all, from the looks of it, the other participants had no way of obtaining this Mythical bloodline, so he could only reluctantly take it for them. At this moment, the undead had begun to riot. They werepletely entangled by the death elements. Their rationality was gone, turning them into killing machines. Apart from the Seraph, the other two in the group had the death element, so they were not afraid of these undead at all. After all, to these undead, Pierce and the Undead Archangel were of the same race as them. Pierce had given the Seraph a protective barrier of the death elements to simte the aura of death so that these undead would not attack Vivier. The most important goal now was topletely analyze this bottle of fire dragon bloodline. Pierce had no intention of fusing it here. He did not even think of going back immediately. After all, the scene of the fight between over a hundred people and ten thousand undead was rare. Although the oue of this battle had been decided by the number of people, Pierce still wanted to watch this battle where both sides were unafraid of death. The participants had not used their full strength yet, and had not even broken through the frontlines, so Pierce had enough time to study this bottle of dragon bloodline. This bottle of bloodline contained red blood. It looked very gorgeous under the natural light. This bottle of fire dragon bloodline waspletely different from the bottle of frost bloodline he had obtainedst time. The frost bloodline he had obtainedst time was filled with a cold feeling. Even when he held it in his hand, he felt that his hand was gradually freezing. While this bottle of red blood was theplete opposite. There was a strong burning sensation in his hand. Fortunately, Pierce¡¯s physique was strong enough now, or his hand would have been burned by this burning sensation. When Pierce removed the bloodline from the altar, the room had been very cool, but now he felt a burning sensation. It was the same feeling as when he was at the mouth of a volcano. This indirectly showed the power of this bottle of bloodline. The fire element contained in it was very powerful, and even Pierce felt that it was at the level of the frost bloodline. If the participants were to obtain this bloodline, well, the first ce would still be out of their reach. Although they could not reach the first ce, the second ce would definitely be theirs, recing the Vampire. Unfortunately, this was impossible. After all, the bloodline was in Pierce¡¯s hands now, and no one could obtain it from him. Pierce used the frost element in his body to calm the bottle of fire dragon bloodline. The mes around him dissipated. After all, it was too hot here, and there were already some undead surrounding him. Normally, it would take some time to dispel the heat, but the frost element in his body instantly reced the originally fiery atmosphere in the entire room. Even the ground was covered in white frost. From this, it could be seen how low the current temperature was. This also indirectly represented how powerful Pierce¡¯s control over Frost bloodline had gotten. He could not have easily done this in the past. He could also feel the death godhood in his body stopping him from using the frost element. However, this obstruction was not very powerful, so Pierce only used a little strength to break through. However, this situation proved that if Pierce did not fuse quickly, it would be even harder to fuse the bloodlines in the future. Pierce made up his mind to find a way to quickly fuse this bloodline. He did not want to continue waiting for a few more months. At that moment, Pierce suddenly turned his gaze to therge clearing. He felt a presence of life approaching at an extremely fast speed. ¡°Someone broke through so quickly? Or did he only focus on running?¡± Pierce muttered softly. Then he decided to see this person who was approaching the altar. He had already waited for almost half an hour. This was the first person to get near the altar. Chapter 242 - All GGs

Chapter 242: All GGs

When he sensed the sudden appearance of a life aura, Pierce¡¯s view of this contestant rose to a new level. After all, no one else was even close to approaching the altar. Pierce walked outside to see what this contestant was like. If he was not wrong, this contestant would definitely be a bloodline contestant. After all, only bloodline contestants had such a powerful ability. After all, there was a considerable distance from the edge of the clearing to the altar. Even if an ordinary person ran over with all their might, they would end up fully exhausted. Moreover, this contestant¡¯s life force did not seem to be that weak. This meant that the physical strength of the contestant was far beyond that of ordinary people. At the thought of this, Pierce guessed who this contestant might be. This participant was the one who he had seen at the start. The participant with the bloodline of a mutated white bear. After all, with such a powerful physique and the toughness of his body, it was difficult to not guess that it was him. If it were other contestants, they would not be able to break through this ce with just their agility and speed. What they needed was a powerful body. At this moment, in Pierce¡¯s vision, in the world of the undead, a very reckless contestant suddenly appeared. Not bad, very strong. The bloodline of this contestant was at least ranked among the top among the contestants. Although it was not considered a Mythical bloodline, it could barely be considered an Epic bloodline. It had a very powerful physique and was not weaker than a vampire. Moreover, the vampire bloodline was a mythical bloodline, so it was not easy for the white bear bloodline to surpass thetter. The contestant who was running among the undead also saw the one in front of them, or rather, the group of three. He had some impression of them. After all, there were only so many contestants, and he had observed all of them. As for why he and the other participants had observed each other, as long as Pierce had entered the dungeon, they would not have to worry about fighting with the undead. However, it was obvious that they had searched for Pierce¡¯s image ording to the image, but they did not find a simr person, so they guessed that he might not havee this time. However, the scene in front of thempletely overturned this contestant¡¯s previous guess. After all, only Pierce, who was ranked first, had such powerful strength and speed. As for that vampire, he knew thetter did not have such powerful strength. That vampire was like a sickly person, although he looked strong and muscr, he always gave off a feeling of weakness. But the contestant knew that the bloodline of a mythical creature was not that weak. One could not underestimate any mythical bloodline. After all, they were all powerful creatures. At the thought of this, vignce suddenly shed in the contestant¡¯s eyes. He did not know who the three contestants in front of him were, but he had a guess. After all, there was only one choice ced in front of him. The other party might very well be Pierce. It seemed like the rewards this time had beenpletely taken away by the other party. This contestant recalled the previous two times. Every time, the final reward was instantly taken away without them even seeing the reward. At this moment, the contestant¡¯s vision turned blurry. The young man who was standing at the far end instantly appeared tens of meters away from him. It was as if he had teleported over. This scene made his pupils contract like he had seen something unbelievable. At this moment, he saw the figure in front of him suddenly smile at him. He took a step back in fear. Such a powerful strength definitely belonged to that person, or was it an NPC from this world? However, he felt that it was impossible. After all, the other party was in a group of three like the contestants themselves. He slowly retreated, but Pierce smiled when he saw this. He could feel this contestant¡¯s fear towards him. Moreover, after Pierce obtained the godhood, he could feel more and more things. He could now sense everything that he could not when he was an ordinary creature. At this moment. The undead in the distance also saw the contestant who suddenly barged in. A portion charged towards him. Pierce shook his head at this scene. After all, this contestant in front of him did not have any protection barrier, which meant that it was impossible for him to avoid the undead. The contestant had actually thought about this before, but he had considered this happening only after he obtained the bloodline. At this moment, the bloodline sitting in this ce had definitely been taken by the three people in front of him. This was without a doubt, and he was very sure. After all, white frost had already appeared around them. It was very likely that this was the effect of the bloodline. He could tell that the bloodline this time was definitely an extremely powerful elemental bloodline, and definitely not a creature bloodline like his. At that moment, Pierce heard a message. At the same time, the man in front of him howled. [Most of the participants are dead¡­] Chapter 243 - The Ninth Invasion

Chapter 243: The Ninth Invasion

As the man in front of him was attacked by the undead that filled the sky, tragic roars sounded. Pierce received a message from the Tower Defense world. [All participants in this instance dungeon have died, leaving only one special participant. Therefore, this instance dungeon¡¯s quest is over. Please take your relevant rewards¡­] When he saw this message, Pierce suddenly realized that he had be a special contestant in the eyes of Tower Defense World. Was he already considered different from other contestants? Pierce took the bottle of bloodline and waited for the portal to appear. All the participants were dead. Thus, the instance dungeon ended. He had obtained the rewards, but unfortunately, he did not see the contestants fighting the undead. A dark green portal appeared before Pierce¡¯s group. The dark green portal was very familiar to them. Wasn¡¯t this the gate that had appeared when they opened the entrance to this world? It was just that they had opened the portal through a key. Pierce had ced the key in his warehouse and did not bring it with him. It seemed like if he encountered any danger in the future, he could hide in this ce. Thinking of this, Pierce decided to return and carry that stone with him. After all, it was a life-saving item. The others followed Pierce and slowly walked into the dark green portal. Then, their vision slowly turned dark. A beam of light appeared in the outside world. They slowly opened their eyes and realized that they had arrived in Sky City. At this moment, the other contestants were resurrecting in their city. Pierce opened the world chat immediately. The conversation was filled with cursing and resentment at their own ipetence. After all, this was a Mythical bloodline. They did not obtain it even after doing their best. They did not even see it. This made them very angry. The most angry was still the participant with the white bear bloodline who had reached close to the altar. He was clearly just one step away from obtaining the bloodline, but in the end, an unknown contestant appeared and disrupted all his ns. He could not help but grit his teeth. Unfortunately, this was useless. After all, this was already in the past. If he kept on recalling it, he would only feel endless regret. At this moment, Pierce had arrived in the living room of his castle. The bottle of red dragon bloodline was in his hand. He stored it in his storage to prevent anyone from having any thoughts about it. Just because he could not use it now did not mean that he could not use it in the future. At the thought of this, Pierce could not help but begin to n for the future. Too many things had happened recently, interrupting his ns. The most important thing was that he had connected with the Undead Archangel and obtained a quarter of its godhood, which disrupted his original ns even more. Pierce fell silent at the thought. He did not know which aspect he should start training on. If he started with godhood, he would have to put aside the things he had umted with great difficulty. If he wanted to train his bloodlines, the godhood would interfere with the process, making the fusion extremely difficult. There was even a possibility of separation. After weighing the pros and cons, Pierce decided to first train the godhood. He would train his bloodlines after controlling the godhood. After all, his godhood was not disturbed by anything, so he could easily train it. Pierce was sitting in the living room drinking tea. He held a pen and paper and began to write. What he needed to find now was how to increase the power of godhood. The most obvious option was to constantly absorb the elements of death to solidify the godhood and be stronger. Pierce was very sensitive to death energy, but he did not have immunity to death. If he was immune to death elements, he could infinitely increase his control over the godhood. At the thought of this, Pierce decided that he would properly harvest the death elements of the creatures in the ninth invasion. After all, his lifespan was tens of thousands of years long, so he did not care about the effect this death energy had on his lifespan. As the death energy was absorbed more and more, he would definitely be able to be immune to its side effects. Pierce could feel that his body was slowly developing immunity. For example, he had lesser restrictions on the death energy absorption now than when he absorbed the death energy at the start. This meant that he was gradually adapting to godhood. As he realized this, he was no longer as terrified as before, especially when he thought about his lifespan. At this moment, Pierce received the notification from the Tower Defense World. [The ninth invasion will begin in three days. All contestants, please get ready.] Pierce¡¯s expression was different from the other contestants. He was delighted! Chapter 244 - Waiting

Chapter 244: Waiting

The invasions were life and death obstacles to the other contestants, but not for Pierce. The emotions expressed by both sides were different. They would never know about Pierce¡¯s situation, but Pierce could understand theirs. After all, if he didn¡¯t have the hint system, he would also be trembling in fear every day. The others in his group also received this notification. Some were used to it, while others did not know what was going on. It seemed like everyone present could receive this message after the recent changes to Tower Defense World. It was not like in the past where only he could receive it. It was as if everyone present were already considered to be in his camp. Anyway, this was a good thing for them. Pierce did not have to constantly remind them, and it was quite troublesome to exin it to everyone. However, there were only about three days left this time? It seemed like he had to make some arrangements. The other contestants were caught off guard. After all, there was usually a seven to eight days buffer time after the invasion was announced. For their current mental state, it was simply a torture. After all, some of them had just returned from the dungeon mission. Although they did not obtain anything inside and were only wiped out by a one-sided massacre. All of them hurriedly started making arrangements. They did not have the time to rest any longer. If they did not use this time to make preparations, there was only one path waiting for them. Everyone began to make preparations, including Pierce. These three days were enough for him to decorate this newly built Sky City. The old buildings werepletely destroyed, and it was reced with this gorgeous castle. However, in terms of defense, the Sky City was not as sturdy as the previous city. It had just been built, and they had not considered the defense when constructing it. Now, they had to finish all these things. Everyone present naturally listened to Pierce¡¯s suggestion unconditionally. Soon, they were ready. Pierce was also ready. He had just bought some items to decorate this castle. Recently, the store had also been updated. He had bought a batch of powerful items that could not be obtained by other countries. Pierce did not have much assets left, so he was prepared to make a good profit this time. After all, he would obtain more assets after each invasion. In addition, he was preparing to sell all the old elemental arrow towers he had used in the past in the channel. These things could sell for a good price. Pierce immediately posted the trade in the channel. As the trade offer was released, all the contestants were instantly in an uproar. They had never seen such a huge transaction. The biggest transaction that had been done before was the bloodline transaction. But they had never seen so much equipment and elements sold before. Everyone wanted to get some of these items. Although there were a lot of items, they were unable to satisfy all the participants. Pierce smiled slowly, seeing therge sum of points entering his ount. Three days was neither long nor short. It quietly arrived. As the third day arrived, everyone was gloomy. They did not look too optimistic. After all, the eighth invasion had almost destroyed all their contestants. There was no need to talk about this invasion. It was going to be stronger than the previous invasion. This was the truth of this world. The chat group was silent. The originally lively environment was no longer there. Everyone was preparing their own way of survival, finding a way out for themselves. Actually, they had already thought about this long ago. After all, if the monsters broke into the city, they did not have to keep on guarding. They could abandon the city. Although this thought was shameless or cowardly in the eyes of the people in the real world, they couldn¡¯t care less now. They only had one life. They could not sacrifice it for nothing. Furthermore, they had already done their best. They could not win at all. Apart from the monster of Country M, the other contestants were of simr strength. Everyone was in despair, waiting for the invasion. Pierce was also waiting, but his heart was not filled with despair. He was leisurely sunbathing while waiting. The difference between the two sides was obvious. Chapter 245 - Tsunami

Chapter 245: Tsunami

Three days passed, and a huge clock pendulum appeared in the air. The huge clock was counting down. No matter how they looked at it, this invasion was filled with a strange feeling. It waspletely different from other times. Pierce could not guess what would be different about this invasion. What he wanted to do the most now was to extract the death energy from those invading monsters to increase his strength. The huge golden clock pendulum¡¯s projection was reflected in the air. Every time it moved, it would cause a loud sound, making people¡¯s hearts tremble, as if the death god was approaching step by step. This huge clock pendulum had never appeared before. Everyone was staring curiously at the sky. There was still about half an hour before the countdown was over. Half an hour was enough time for them to finish their preparations. The other teams had arranged some defense equipment, while Pierce patiently waited for this half an hour to be over. He had already prepared some defense measures for the city. There was no need to check again. After all, these defensive measures were not even needed. The other contestants did not have powerful individual strengths, so they had to rely on external objects to support them. This was their method of surviving. They were not as powerful or as lucky as Pierce. The war of words in the world channel had disappeared. Everyone was focused on surviving. Piercepared the previous chat environment with the current one and found that the current environment was indeed much better than before. Several dozens of teams were already eliminated by now. The number of participants had decreased greatly as well, but there were still a lot left. The past Tower Defense Survivals would end within two months or so. And the invasions were different for them, since they had never reached the eighth invasion. The highest they had advanced to had been the fifth invasion. This new scene waspletely unprecedented. They could already feel that this invasion wouldst longer than any previous invasion. After guessing this, everyone fell into despair. ording to their thoughts, it was already very good if they could seed until now. If they continued, there was no guarantee of their survival. Half an hour passed quickly. The God of Death finally arrived in this world with his scythe. These souls that were about to be taken away were trembling. They did not know what would happen this time, but everyone¡¯s subconscious was telling them that this time was different from the previous times. Pierce suddenly realized that the surroundings did not suddenly fog up like before. In the past, fog would rise in the surroundings when the invasion began. However, this time, for some reason, it did not appear. It was like a different mode. The previous mode was no longer there. Everyone realized that something was wrong. After all, they had been through many invasions in this half a year. They had a deep impression of how the invasions would start. The most obvious was the fog that filled the sky. The fog would suddenly rise, alerting them of the start of the invasion. They would always fear the monsters in the fog would break into their city. However, this time was different from the previous times. This made them fall into a short silence, and their minds could not think straight. At this moment, they suddenly heard a huge tremor. That tremor was very far away, as if it wasing from a distant horizon. Everyone¡¯s eyes slowly turned to the distant horizon. Pierce was the same, but because he was in the sky, he could clearly see the scene in the distance with his powerful strength. However, the scene stunned him. The others around him also turned their gazes to the horizon. They were not very surprised when they saw this unbelievable scene. After all, some of them were already used to this situation. For example, the Frost Dragon and the Elven Queen had lived for a long time and had seen almost everything. They were indeed not too surprised by this thing. On the furthest border, a flood that blotted out the sky swept towards them. It looked very ferocious as it charged over. From the looks of it, this wave was at least a few thousand meters tall. Everyone had already seen the true appearance of this huge wave. In an instant, they understood what this ninth invasion was about. They had to survive this tsunami. ??? Question marks shed across the minds of all the participants. They stood on the spot in a daze. They did not know what to do. Fortunately, the leaders of some teams regained their senses and ordered everyone to enter the city and hide. Everyone could not help but feel lucky when they saw the huge wave. Chapter 246 - Migration

Chapter 246: Migration

After all, this time, they did not have to face ferocious beasts. They were facing a monstrous tsunami. Although it was thousands of meters high, it did not affect them that much. In fact, it did not bring any sense of despair. They knew that most of the things that the Tower Defense World had done recently were to increase their strength. It was naturally impossible for them to die in vain. Then, this tsunami definitely had a deeper meaning. It was just that they did not know what it was. After understanding this, many contestants instantly rxed and ran into their rooms obediently, waiting for the tsunami to attack. Most of them had bought some water elemental energy stones before. They no longer cared how expensive this thing that could save their lives was. The energy stones crazily scattered around the edge of the city as if they didn¡¯t cost anything. They only hoped that these energy stones could resist these monstrous waves. After all, both were of the same elemental energy, so they naturally had simr nature. Therefore, they could use this to create a water domain over their city. Most of the teams were busy with such preparations, except Pierce. With his current strength, he did not need to do such an unnecessary thing. It was just a waste of money. There was no fear or panic when he saw this monstrous wave. After all, his city was different from other countries. Because the previous reward hadpletely turned his city into a Sky City, he could naturally control the altitude of this city. It was just a thousand or so meters tall tsunami. He had already started raising the altitude of his city. The other countries did not have this function. They could only use water elemental stones to turn their city into a water domain, and fuse with the giant wave to avoid any severe damage. At this moment, Pierce was staring fixedly at the huge wave that was gradually approaching him. He was contemting something. He knew that this invasion would not be so simple, but he did not expect it topletely change its mode. After all, he had not seen any monsters appear. Apart from the Undead Archangel, everyone else was looking at the thousand-meter-high wave with bright eyes as if they were looking at a scenery. After all, other than Frost and the Elven Queen, the others were born here. Naturally, they had never seen such a shocking scene, including Pierce. At this moment, as their city flew higher and higher, they werepletely out of the range of this huge wave. They could already see the range of this huge wave and the scene after it crashed down. The scene of the ground being flooded was beyond their imagination. Everything in the world seemed to be filled with water. Even from their high vantage point, they were not able to see anynd in front. The onlyndmass behind them was being flooded. It was unlikely to survive for long, and it was the same for the other participants¡¯ territories. The contestants who had alreadypletely used the various energy elements to resist the wave did not have a good time. Before the huge wave arrived, they had already changed their territory into a water domain They had spent a lot of money to buy some protective shields from the store to protect their city. Therefore, it was almost impossible for the wave to invade. Therefore, the current situation depended on what their next task would be. The invasion was too strange. They werepletely flooded before they could even react. They were waiting for the next order from the Tower Defense World. They just had to follow the instructions. The real invasion had probably yet to begin. Therefore, many people guessed that the premise for this start was to bepletely submerged. Pierce¡¯s group was high in the sky along with the city. As the huge wave slowly devoured the ground, they controlled their Sky City and slowly floated to the surface of the sea. Under the sunlight, the azure sea water looked quaint and attractive. However, this sea was like a nightmare to those with thssophobia. The participants with the phobia might have already fainted. There were all kinds of monsters that could live in the sea. However, this was not what Pierce was thinking. He was waiting for the next announcement from the Tower Defense world. After waiting for about three hours, the announcement from the Tower Defense world finally reached the ears of the contestants. [The goal of this mission is to migrate. All contestants, please pack your luggage and migrate to the mountains.] [Due to the change brought by this world invasion, everyone¡¯s residence has beenpletely flooded. It will take some time to restore, so please migrate to a habitablend first.] Chapter 247 – Rules of the Game Chapter 247 ¨C Rules of the Game Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios [Due to the change brought by this world invasion, everyone¡¯s residence has beenpletely flooded. It will take some time to restore, so please migrate to a habitablend first.] Everyone¡¯s expression changed. They knew that this invasion was different from the previous times, but they did not expect to have to move. In this situation, how were they supposed to move? As long as they left their city, they would be facing the bottom of the sea that was almost a few hundred meters deep. With their bodies that had not undergone any strengthening, they would probably not be able to withstand this pressure. In addition, it was impossible for them to carry their things away in such pressure. Although they couldpletely ignore any luggage now, after all, they had a mobile store. Thinking that they still had a store, everyone could not help but heave a sigh of relief. After all, if they had to bring all their belongings away, they would probably not be able toplete this mission. Moreover, the announcement had already indicated that this situation was only temporary. This migration was just an ident caused by the invasion. At this moment, they suddenly received another announcement from the Tower Defense world. This news instantly delighted them. [Due to the mistake this time, all contestants need to migrate. Considering the current environment, a barrier will be given to everyone which can protect you from the sea¡¯s pressure for four days!] [The targets of this migration are shown on your maps. Please choose your destination and mark it!] At this moment, all the leaders opened their maps and looked for the ce closest to them. Many teams who were slow to check the maps realized that the ce closest to them were marked already. Every migration target was on close to ten thousand meters tall mountains. It was not something a few thousand meters tall wave could drown. At this moment, almost everyone had chosen their destination. Then, the journey began. However, this was not Pierce¡¯s problem because he was already sitting high in the Sky City and looking around. He had even picked up his fishing rod and started fishing. He just needed to wait for the other participants to finish migrating. He estimated that the true invasion would begin after they finished migrating. Everyone started their migration. After they walked out of their city, they suddenly realized that a light blue membrane had appeared around them. This thing could provide them with oxygen, so that they would not drown at the bottom of the sea. Pierce had also gone into the sea to try it himself and realized that a barrier appeared around him too. This made him curious. This thing was very convenient. If possible, he wanted to buy it. However, Pierce did not find any information about this barrier in the store, so he had to give up on this idea. The rules of this game were simple. They had to move to the survival point. They would stay there for a few days and wait for the tide to fall. However, the journey was definitely going to be cruel. Everything had to be thought of in the worst possible way. This was the belief that Pearson lived with. Pierce could even see a few huge monsters practicing swimming in the sea, among them was the familiar Hell Leopard. He understood that death might appear on this journey. The participants were no match for these monsters on thend, and now they were going to encounter them in the sea. Pierce felt that he had to mention this in the world chat. However, when he opened the chat, he realized that some participants had already noticed it. ¡°Everyone, be careful of the route. I just saw an elephant swimming over here. F*ck!¡± ¡°I saw a monster too. I saw a red-eyed rabbit jumping in front of me. Are there f*cking monsters in the water?¡± ¡°This is like an underwater worlda€|¡± ¡°a€|¡± The chat channel exploded. After all, they did not need to experience the ninth invasion. Today was just a migration. It was not difficult. Pierce did not know what he should do. After all, his original n had been destroyed by the flood, so he had to make another n for the next few days. His most important goal now was to properly increase his resistance to death energy. After all, only in this way could he absorb the massive death energy and increase his strength. Pierce slowly turned his gaze to the bottom of the sea. Half an hour had gone by, but no monsters took the bait he threw in the sea. The monsters were struggling in the sea, but they did not drown. Pierce wondered if he should just enter the sea and harvest the death energy. After all, those ordinary creatures also had death energy, but it was not as powerful as the the monsters in the invasions.. Chapter 248 - Going to the Dark Side Again

Chapter 248: Going to the Dark Side Again

Pierce had already changed his target to the creatures struggling in the sea. Their bodies were constantly adapting to the sea, so it was easier to kill them now. At the thought of this, Pierce stopped hesitating and prepared to dive into the water to kill. The most important thing now was to gather all the corpses in one ce and extract the death energy. Pierce suddenly remembered that he still held the key to the dark side. He pped his head. F*ck, he already had the key to that basement, so why did he still need to harvest these small things? At the thought of this, Pierce immediately searched for the key to his back garden. That¡¯s right, the dark side was now his back garden. After all, it was filled with the death element. If hepletely absorbed it, his strength would definitely increase by another level. After taking out the stone that led to the dark side, he pushed it onto a wall. A dark green portal instantly appeared. Pierce was the first to step in, and the others followed closely behind. Almost everyone was mobilized, including Mel and the griffin, who were cultivating. This scene was broadcasted in the real world through the live-stream. Everyone looked at Pierce, who had entered another world, and a few question marks appeared on their faces. Other contestants were ving for their survival, but you actually went to another world. Isn¡¯t the difference too extreme? Everyone in the real world was in an uproar. After all, the other teams were still running on the seabed, moving toward their destination. While Pierce¡¯s team was actually touring another world. Were they really the contestants from the same world? It was simply unbelievable. Even the audience from Country M were stunned. Pierce stepped through the dark green portal and arrived at the dark side, which was filled with death elements. Pierce picked up his scythe and headed for the church. Half a day passed quietly. He found the huge church and opened the basement. The dark scythe emitted ck light in the basement. But he realized that there were not any bones around, not even one, which made him frown. Could it be that the Tower Defense World had moved away all the undead after the previous dungeon? Pierce¡¯s expression turned cold at the thought. Then, to verify this guess, he went to the town. After entering the town, he slowly rxed. The undead were exactly the same as the first time he came here, lying on the ground. They looked disheveled, and there were even a few corpses filled with knife wounds. Without a doubt, those were the injuries caused by the contestants. Pierce did not hesitate and immediately stabbed his scythe into the ck death energy spreading everywhere in the surroundings. Immediately after, he felt that his godhood started to be strong, and his lifespan was slowly decreasing, but the decrease was not as great as the previous time. Pierce waved his scythe at the corpses. The corpses were absorbed by the ck scythe. After the death energy was absorbed, the corpses werepletely reduced to dust and scattered on the ground. These corpses could no longer be reassembled no matter how many death elements there were. After all, their final trace of energy waspletely taken away. Pierce walked among the many corpses and used the ck scythe to harvest the death energy. He felt that his lifespan had already decreased by about a month. However, it was nothingpared to the strength he was gaining. He could also feel that his control over the death energy was gradually increasing. In the past, he would have to waste a day¡¯s lifespan to absorba corpse, but now, he only needed half a day of lifespan. Then, he saw the corpses in the distance. His eyes kept emitting light. It was a burning desire to absorb them. Frost followed behind and froze the corpses. The others tied the corpses together for Pierce to harvest. At this moment, in Tower Defense World, the contestants were constantly dodging from the monsters and running under the sea. They had gotten quite strong after so many invasions. This made them very lively like fish in the water, making it difficult to catch them. But they still lost many contestants. After all, these monsters were in groups and not alone. Many contestants had already sunk into the sea, and the scarlet blood instantly attracted more monsters. If they did not abandon these injured contestants, they would not have been able to run far. They abandoned the dilemma of humanity. After all, since the start of the Tower Defense world, they had already sacrificed many of their teammates to defend their cities. Chapter 249 - Complete Fusion

Chapter 249: Complete Fusion

Following this migration, the number of contestants started decreasing. This migration was a disastrous challenge for them, especially with so many monsters underwater. Moreover, the adaptability of these monsters was far beyond that of ordinary humans. Pierce had seen a monster struggling in the sea, but within just half an hour, it adapted to the environment in the water and could even extract oxygen underwater. This special adaptability was possessed by every creature of this world. They had thought this migration would be easy but it had caused far more losses than the invasions. At this moment, they understood that the ninth invasion was really more terrifying than the previous ones. Pierce had absorbed all the death elements in the dark side. His white body was covered in ck patterns that shone with ck-gold light. He could not remove the patterns because his body waspletely filled with death elements. His lifespan had also decreased by about a year. As his lifespan decreased, Pierce obtained a thorough control over the Death Godhood. This was undoubtedly the best thing for him. His main goal now was topletely fuse the bloodlines in his body and then continue on to other bloodlines, such as the bottle of fire dragon bloodline in his storage. He threw a bait into the sea. With the ripples around the bait, Pierce could clearly see a few fish swimming in the water toward the bait. However, right after that, the fish seemed to have felt something. Fear. They immediately left. Pierce slowly focused on the bottom of the sea. The sea was about a few hundred meters deep, so he could not see the bottom. However, with his powerful vision, he could still see a ck outline. This outline was about the size of an ordinary lion, and it was using its limbs to swim. But strangely, there were no organs for breathing on it. Pierce¡¯s lips slowly curled up. The prey he was waiting for had finally taken the bait. The ck shadow swam faster and faster until it reached the bait. Then, it opened its mouth and bit the fish bait. Pierce felt the fishing rod in his hand sink. The ordinary line used in it was instantly torn off. Pierce no longer hid his aura. As the ck patterns on the surface of his body slowly surged, a powerful force gradually condensed in the center of his palm. Pierce turned his gaze to the prey that had taken away his fishing line and smiled slowly. If it could survive under this power, that would be considered its ability. After all, this was his full powered attack. Even the strongest of level 7 creatures might not be able to withstand it. Afterpletely fusing with the Death God¡¯s godhood, Pierce¡¯s strength instantly increased, and he could now be considered an upper tier level 7. The death energy condensed into Spear of Death. This move came from the ability of the Undead Archangel, his signature power. Now, Pierce hadpletely learned it. This condensed death element attack was not something that could be resisted without the power of life element. This was one of the major elements in the world. After all, no creature couldpletely escape death, not even a god. Pierce was nowpletely in control of the oue. He slowly exerted strength in his arm. The Spear of Death was thrown. It was extremely fast, so fast that even its afterimage could not be seen. In the eyes of everyone, the Spear of Death disappeared from Pierce¡¯s hand and entered the sea. This would not have been possible in the past. Even the others were surprised at such a change. After all, they had not thought that Pierce had already reached such a level. Especially Frost, who was standing at the side. Pierce could pose a threat to her now. She felt that if she relied on her strong body to resist the spear of death that had just been fired, not only would she not be able to resist it, but it might even pierce through her. Moreover, the death elements that filled it made her tremble in fear. She felt like she would not be able to budge if she was facing it. It was the pressure of death. At this moment, a huge explosion urred in the sea. Immediately after, vapor shot out of the sea. In just an instant, the entire sea was covered in darkness. It looked like it was polluted. In this ck mist, Pierce saw the prey floating on the sea. At this moment, the prey was lying on the sea and slowly floating. However, the death elements wrapped around this prey¡¯s body and devoured its soul. The intact and unharmed corpse turned into a pile of bones. Chapter 250 - Three Days Later

Chapter 250: Three Days Later

This power waspletely beyond Pierce¡¯s imagination. After all, in his opinion, this strength hadpletely stepped into the level of God. This was not something a mortal could even think about possessing. But now, what no one dared to imagine had appeared in his body. This feeling made him swell with pride. After all, this power could now allow him to reverse life and death. That¡¯s right, he could now refine undead as well. As the prey¡¯s body floated on the sea, everyone saw its appearance. It was an ordinary wild boar. Of course, this ordinary creature waspared to other creatures. If it was against ordinary humans, this creature was enough to fight 50 people. However, the wild boar¡¯s body had beenpletely devoured, leaving only a skeleton that was slowly sinking to the bottom of the sea. Pierce made a grabbing gesture toward that corpse; the death element condensed into a huge w. He dragged the corpse to the surface of the sea and mobilized the death element in the air. Pierce slowly injected the death elements into this corpse, and then green light rose from this corpse. It was the soul that originally belonged to this body, and Pierce had returned it. Pierce could even see all kinds of souls floating in the air. As long as he wanted, he could detect all the memories of this soul when it was alive. This was also a very powerful ability. Unfortunately, Pierce was not willing to search other¡¯s memories. After all, the foreign memories could overload his mind if he absorbed too much. He would not use this ability unless it was necessary. At this moment, the corpse slowly stood up. The eye holes in the eerie white skull were emitting a green light. That was soul fire. If that soul fire waspletely extinguished, it would mean theplete death of this undead. The undead were not ordinary creatures, it would not be easy to extinguish the soul fire. These studies were conducted by Pierce on the undead army that he had received from the first dungeon. Pierce suddenly wondered that if he trained these undead and sold them to other countries, would he gain a huge profit? After the recent expenses in the Sky City, Pierce¡¯s wallet waspletely emptied. If there was no ie now, Pierce suspected that it would be hard to splurge on anything. As Pierce put away the undead soul, the corpse fell to the bottom of the sea. Pierce had no intention of fishing it up again. After all, his experiment wasplete. This undead boar was really too weak. It was far inferior to the undead army, so Pierce would not waste his effort by keeping it. Now, he had to wait for the contestants to migrate to their destinations. After all, only after everything was settled would they consider this transaction. Pierce looked up and realized that it was raining. As the raindrops fell drop by drop, Pierce could clearly see ripples on the sparkling sea. Pierce called hispanions who were ying outside and walked into his Sky City. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Ever since the drizzle three days ago, the rain had not lessened. Instead, it had gotten stronger. By now, the rain had turned into a storm. This made Pierce worry about the contestants¡¯ mood. This was a huge mountain peak that towered into the clouds. At the same time, it was also where the contestants from other countries were going. There were already two countries in this towering mountain peak. These two countries were the closest to this mountain peak. They had quickly reached an agreement over the territory. After all, the rain was still falling, and their protective shields would soon disappear. Pierce realized that there seemed to be a creature in the dark clouds in the sky. He could feel its strength. Chapter 251 - Fire Dragons?

Chapter 251: Fire Dragons?

Was it a creature born in this world, a creature that suddenly invaded, or a creature responsible for the invasion this time? Pierce did not know. He only knew that the creature hidden in the clouds was very powerful. At least, it was like the distance between Heaven and Earth to ordinary participants. Thankfully, Pierce hadpletely awakened the power of death. Otherwise, he would not have been able to obtain any concrete information with the radar. Pierce was still curious about the creature he had discovered. The other participants had already arrived at their destination and were preparing to build shelters. Although they did not know how many days they would have to live on this towering mountain peak, they knew that this time would probably be very long, because there was no sign of the cities that hadpletely sunk into the sea. It seemed like the water would be drained, but the efficiency was slow. Pierce did not think so. He sensed that the sea had fallen by about ten meters, which meant that this sea wouldpletely disappear in a few days. However, this was not what he wanted to think about now. He had already created arge number of undead puppets and ced them in the channel to sell. The sales were very good, especially after the other teams lost a lot of their members. They urgently needed this powerfulbat power to help them resist the danger of death. As arge number of undead waspletely sold, Pierce made a huge profit and continued making them. He did not care about the monster hiding behind the clouds. After all, if the other party wanted to attack, it would have attacked at the beginning and not have waited until now. Pierce suspected that this monster might belong to this time¡¯s invasion. Of course, guesses were only guesses and could never be treated as facts. Pierce did not inform others about the monster hiding in the clouds. After all, that would only increase the panic. This was also a kind of good-natured concealment. After all, this was for their own good. If they knew about this information, their minds would probably copse. They had just migrated with much difficulty. They had nothing onnd and had no equipment or weapons. If they knew about the monster hiding in the clouds, they would probably be unable to sleep. Pierce had already begun to train the bloodline powers in his body to fuse them as soon as possible. Without the obstruction of the death elements, the speed of fusion increased. The power of these two elements was very strong. One was the light element, and the other was the frost element. The two were almost equally matched, but overall, the power of light still had the advantage. After all, this was the power of the Seraph. Ever since the monster in the sky waspletely discovered, Pierce realized that the rainfall in the past few days seemed to be slowly decreasing, as if it was being deliberately controlled. However, this was not a concern, especially for Pierce. It did not matter to him if it rained. All he cared about now was how to quickly fuse his bloodline and then fuse with other bloodline powers to make himself stronger and even reach the god level. However, this was just a fantasy for now. He was still far away from the god realm. However, he was already the third strongest person in the team now. Frost was already under him. A week had passed since the tsunami. The rain continued, and everyone in the world channel was chatting about it. Everyone was waiting for the sea to disappear and then move back to their territory. At this moment, Pierce suddenly turned his gaze to the clouds in the sky. He felt the monster hiding behind the clouds approaching him. It was very fast and fierce, and at the same time, there was a hot elemental power. This power was almost the same as his fire bloodline. This meant that the other party was powerful. He could even vaguely feel that this monster¡¯s body was like a fire dragon. His guess was confirmed in the next moment. In the clouds not far away, a huge figure spread its wings, and red scales instantly broke through the clouds, creating a huge hole in the originally dark clouds. The sharp ws, hard scales, and the ferocious horns on his head were proof of its identity. It was an adult fire dragon. Apart from Pierce, Frost was the most excited. After all, she was a Frost Dragon, and now she finally saw her own kind in this world. However, after Frost nced at Pierce, she hid the excitement in her eyes. Shepletely belonged to Pierce now. At this moment, Pierce did not care about the strange expression on Frost¡¯s face. He only wanted to use this fire dragon as his undead puppet. That way, he would have another powerfulbat power. Just as Pierce was about to make the first move, he froze. He felt more hot power graduallying from the clouds. It was a group of fire dragons!? Chapter 252 - Undead Dragons!

Chapter 252: Undead Dragons!

Pierce¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He could feel that there was more than one fire dragon. He could sense at least fifteen of them. They were simply a moving disaster. However, there was no fear on his face. He even felt some excitement. What he was thinking now was topletely turn this group of fire dragons into his subordinates to fight for him. After all, the power of this group of fire dragons was quite high. Pierce¡¯s eyes burned with desire, and he ordered the others around him. These fire dragons were powerful, but not as powerful as the strongest four of his team. After all, the first four of them had strengths that vaguely touched the level of gods. After receiving his order, they instantly mobilized their strength and attacked the group of fire dragons in the sky. Everyone disyed extremely powerful strength. Various elements instantly erupted. The power of each element was very powerful, and the element Pierce erupted with was the death element he had just grasped. Frost, holy light, and death elements erupted in the sky. Pierce charged forward, and attacked the fire dragons with his scythe. The others also brought out their weapons: the Undead Archangel¡¯s death spear, the Seraph¡¯s golden rune sword, and Frost¡¯s spear. This was a high-levelbat force that could destroy the entire world. After all, in this world that had yet to give birth to a god, they were the strongest creatures in this world. Pierce was already swinging his scythe at the dragon¡¯s neck. However, the dragons did not have the habit of waiting for death. Seeing these weak insects attacking them, they roared angrily. Burning mes spewed out of their mouths. It was a force that could melt everything in the world, but this was not the case for Pierce and the others. Especially since their bodies were already covered in various protective shields. The golden, ck, and blue shields were very gorgeous, but they were not just gorgeous, they had the power to iste the dragon breath as well. Pierce looked at the mes shooting at him. A disdainful smile slowly appeared on his face. This little me was not evenparable to the mes he had encountered in the volcano. It was even weaker than the Crimson Firmament¡¯s fire. After all, that divine weapon was an extremely powerful level 7 divine weapon. Pierce¡¯s scythe slowly slid across the dragon¡¯s head. Under the other party¡¯s horrified expression, the scythe cut through its skin as easily as cutting a tofu. Soon, the death elements corroded its body, and the ck mist began to slowly devour its soul and flesh. This was a rather special usage of death. On the other side, the Undead Archangel was using the same power. As long as the dragons were cut by the scythe or the spear of death, they would definitely die because the elements of death would spread into their bodies through the wounds. They could not stop it at all. Pierce was immersed in the feeling of ughter. He looked like a powerful demon from hell to the dragons. On the other side, Frost activated her frost element. She had no pity for these nsmen at all, because although they belonged to the dragon race, their point of views were different. There were often some violent wars between the two ns. Therefore, she did not hold back when attacking these fire dragons. However, with the other party¡¯s mespletely restraining her frost element, it was a little difficult for her to fight. Vivier had to assist her from time to time. After all, Vivier was very powerful. Vivier could nowpletely control the power of the Seraph contained in her body. With the addition of this powerful Seraph, these 15 dragons only lived for less than half an hour before they werepletely ughtered. The huge corpses fell to the sea and Pierce collected them. The dragon blood dyed the sea red, attracting many predators. After all, this powerful dragon blood was very attractive to them. Pierce did not care much about the blood that was spreading. After all, he did not need it. If he needed a dragon¡¯s blood, he could just ask Frost. With these dragons, Pierce¡¯s strength would double. These dragons werepletely restrained by his group, but it did not mean that they were weak. Pierce started turning these 15 dragons into undead. As the ck mist slowly entered their bodies, huge skeletons appeared in front of him. Chapter 253 - Wh... Whale?!

Chapter 253: Wh... Whale?!

As Pierce injected the death elements into the corpses of these dragons, he could feel an inexplicable connection between him and these dragons. As red mes slowly shed in their skulls, they had turned into Pierce¡¯s puppets. Frost was horrified when she saw this scene. She was afraid that she would one day be like this. Pierce stroked her soft blue hair. Under Pierce¡¯s petting, Frost squinted her eyes. Her feelings for Pierce hadpletely changed now. Pierce hadpletely turned these dragons into his puppets. Then, hemanded these dragons to the other side of his Sky City and asked them to defend. The Fire Dragon group waspletely destroyed by Pierce, but he still did not understand where these fire dragons came from. But Pierce felt like he was just going to over-think if he kept thinking about these things. After all, there were too many secrets hidden in this world. If he had to think about them one by one, it would be too much. Pierce stopped thinking about these things. Anyway, he got free puppets. He had to thank the Tower Defense world. After obtaining the 15 dragon puppets, Pierce was clearly in a much better mood. This scene was also broadcasted to everyone in the real world. They werepletely numb to Pierce¡¯s divine luck. If it was just luck, the others might be able topete with him. If Pierce was not so powerful, and if it was just luck, this luck would be bad luck. After all, 15 dragons were not something they could deal with. They even felt that if all the contestants except Pierce fought against the dragons, they still would not be able to win. Not to mention 15 dragons, even one might be impossible. They had witnessed the power of these dragons. They were stronger than any previous boss. And now, they had no way to remind their country¡¯s contestants, so they could only quietly watch their contestants fight on the deserted mountain. Sending relevant information through thements was no longer useful. The Tower Defense world should have already adjusted the feature, so they could only continue watching helplessly. Everything was up to fate. After transforming the dragons, Pierce prepared to travel with his Sky City. Since he had nothing to do now, he might as well control the Sky City and enjoy this Tower Defense world. There were no others like Pierce in this entire world. After all, no contestant was as ridiculously strong as Pierce. It was impossible for their city to even fly. They did not even dare to think about it. As the Sky City took off, Pierce turned his gaze to the sea below. He could feel that the sea was getting lower and lower. In about two to three days, it shouldpletely return to its original appearance. As the city slowly took off, Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He saw it. There was a huge shadow swimming slowly in the sea below. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but rub his eyes to check if he had seen wrongly. What kind of monster was that? ¡°Could it be a whale?!¡± Pierce muttered in disbelief. He was really not sure what this monster was. Pierce looked at the ce he had just left. This monster might have been moving towards him! Was this something the Tower Defense world created to mess with him again? He was not sure. But this monster was indeed swimming towards him. No matter which direction he moved the Sky City, this monster still followed his direction like it had locked on the city. In this world, everything could evolve. He really could not be sure what this creature was, but there was no doubt that this monster wasing for it. Helpless, Pierce could only let his Sky City continue to fly higher andpletely escape from the monster¡¯s attack range. His perception could not sense the existence of this monster at all, which meant that this monster was much stronger than him. How could such a game-breaking thing appear in this world? He had never seen such a powerful monster. This monster did not even give him any pressure, as if it did not exist. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. He wanted to see the appearance of this monster. He decided to clear all these water sources. He really wanted to know how such a huge creature would appear in this water area that was a few hundred meters deep. It was simply not scientific. Chapter 254 - Pressure

Chapter 254: Pressure

No matter how he looked at it, such a monster was extremely unreasonable. He could not understand why such a huge monster would appear in the sea that was only a few hundred meters deep. This was really not scientific, although this world was not scientific to begin with. However, Pierce was quite interested in this monster. He raised the Sky City a few thousand meters into the sky. Through his powerful vision, he could vaguely see the huge shadow below. The huge shadow was swaying in the water, looking very intimidating. Even from a few thousand meters in the sky, it looked like a huge fish-shaped creature. From its size, it did not look like a shark. He could vaguely tell that this creature was probably a type of ordinary fish, but looking at its size, Pierce felt like it was a mutation of a whale! He could not tell for certain, so he was very interested in it. He stared at it for about 30 seconds, but there was no hint. This thing that was like a bug had always seeded. But now, it was ineffective, making him puzzled. Just as he was thinking about it, he saw a huge wave appear in the sea, and rush in all directions. The huge creature had leaped into the air. However, Pierce¡¯s attention was not on the huge lifeform, but on the huge abyss below that formed when the creature rose into the air. What was going on? Wasn¡¯t this sea about a few hundred meters deep? Why did it look like an abyss that was about a few thousand meters? His world view seemed to have been broken again. Pierce shook his head and stared at it again. This time, he was sure that he was not mistaken. The abyss was extremely dark, as if it had devoured all the sunlight. It was like a ck hole with no life force. The string of golden red words suddenly appeared in the corner of Pierce¡¯s eyes. The hint system had activated. [I don¡¯t understand what you are looking at. Isn¡¯t that just a fantasy? Alright, it might have turned real now. Even the space below has changed. Good luck!] Pierce instantly understood everything. What he had just earlier was only a fantasy, or rather, a projection of the fantasy. However, in the next moment, when his Sky City rose into the sky again, this fantasy became real. The most likely guess was that the creature had changed the surrounding space. When it rose into the sky, the sea was changed into an abyss. This monster was very likely from the waters of an abyss in the Tower Defense world. Another possibility was that the monster came from another world, just like the dark side. Pierce suddenly felt his body fall back uncontrobly. The others around him were the same. They seemed to have lost their bnce. Was this a joke?! The few of them had strengths that could kill a true god if they worked together. Even the eight-headed serpent was around their level. However, just the pressure from this creature made their bodies gradually copse. It was something they had never dared to imagine. No creature had ever made them feel this coercive pressure. It even made them feel suffocated, especially Pierce. He was the first to look at the huge figure that rose into the sky. It blotted out the sky like a dark cloud that devoured the sunlight. However, after seeing the huge creature clearly, Pierce waspletely stunned. His guess was correct. ording to the shape, this unknown creature was a whale! F*ck, isn¡¯t this too terrifying?! What kind of sea could give birth to such a monster? This mutated monster simply far surpassed other creatures! He could feel his heart trembling non-stop. Although he did not feel any fear with the death godhood on him, he still trembled from the pressure. The others were the same. From the looks of it, they were at most slightly better than Pierce, especially the Undead Archangel. The other party only received a little pressure. Because the Undead Archangel was a puppet, he did not have any emotions. Although the current Undead Archangel had given birth to some intelligence, this little intelligence did not feel fear at all. It was simply wishful thinking to make a real god afraid. Pierce looked at the huge creature that had soared into the sky and smiled slowly. It was too huge,rger than any creature he had ever seen. His Sky City was like a tiny ant in front of it. However, before Pierce could move, he saw the golden eyes of this huge creature staring at him. In an instant, his body was rooted to the spot! This was an even stronger pressure than before! Chapter 255 - Blue Objects in the Abyss

Chapter 255: Blue Objects in the Abyss

The huge figure with golden eyes stopped in the air for about a few seconds before falling into the water, creating arge ssh. The water was about a few thousand meters tall. Pierce, who was at the edge of the Sky City, was drenched. However, the water could not move him at all. His body waspletely stiff. Could he really resist such a monster? It was impossible. He did not have the ability to resist at all! He knew his current strength. He could not fight this monster at all. Pierce had no doubt that even if he shed the huge monster with his scythe, it would not cause any damage. Even if he was lucky enough to cause a wound, the corrosion of the power of death could not affect the huge body. Instead, the moment he attacked, he might be sted into pieces by the other party. His previous arrogance due to his strength hadpletely disappeared, as if his pride had been shattered. Just a single stare had rooted him to the spot. Pierce knew that he was not the one reflected in those golden pupils, it was the Undead Archangel standing behind him, and not him who had a little bit of the power of Death. He slowly turned his stiff head and realized that his neck was beginning to move. This meant that the other party had removed the pressure on them. He turned to look at the people behind him and realized that they also looked like they had seen a ghost. Everyone looked shocked, even dazed. Apart from the Undead Archangel who showed no traces of fear. He knew that this Undead Archangel had already gained intelligence, but since this intelligence did not make feel fear from the creature, it meant his previous guess was correct. The intelligence of the Undead Archangel was given to him by the godhood, in other words, he could be considered to be possessed by the Death God. Pierce realized that he could do nothing right now. Helpless, he could only look at the huge monster below. Since he already knew what kind of monster it was, he wanted to know what this monster¡¯s aim was. Pierce knew that this monster did not care about them. Otherwise, it would have killed them earlier. Pierce saw the monster below slowly swimming into the distance. He quickly controlled his Sky City and followed it. There was a bottomless abyss beneath this monster. ording to the hint given by the hint system, he could guess that this monster had relied on the power of space to move here. This meant that it would not be captured even if its strength was not considered. What he wanted to know the most now was whether this monster was naturally born in the Tower Defense world or was it from another world. However, the Tower Defense world would not tell Pierce this. The Tower Defense world had its own consciousness, but it would not casually chat with a human, although Pierce felt that he had be quite familiar with the Tower Defense world by now. After all, in this world, the Tower Defense world¡¯s consciousness was equivalent to the administrator of this world, and Pierce was a thorn that often went against the administrator. This led to them having many interactions. Pierce made his Sky City slowly follow this huge figure. He felt the power of this creature. Such powerful strength was far from what they could deal with now. This was simply a foul in his opinion. Pierce wanted to protest but he did not know if the current him had this right. At this moment, the huge figure jumped out of the water, he could see that the water of the abyss below seemed to be filled with some blue objects. What were those things? This piqued Pierce¡¯s curiosity. He thought about the dangers if he dived into the water now. He was curious about everything, especially after seeing those unique things. He had to think of a way to get some of the crystal objects around this huge whale. After all, he was an expert at benefiting! At the thought of this, Pierce immediately called an undead from his undead army. Then, he kicked this undead to the sea. Because this whale was huge, its speed was very slowpared to them. Chapter 256 - Whales

Chapter 256: Whales

Pierce immediately selected an undead from his undead army and made him stand at the edge of the Sky City before kicking it. After all, he did not know if there would be any danger in the sea, and sending this undead was equivalent to having a portable remote controlled clone. Even if there was danger, he would not suffer anything. He connected his consciousness to the undead. The wind slowly blew past his ears, blowing at his face like sharp des, but he did not feel any pain since he was only controlling the undead and sharing its vision. Pierce watched as he got closer and closer to the huge whale. Then he controlled his descending speed. He could see the huge whale pping its flippers in the water, and the fish tail behind it was swaying non-stop. And under this huge figure was a bottomless abyss. Pierce suddenly understood why the ninth invasion was blocked. The tsunami and this whale were all rted to this invasion. This meant that this whale had invaded this world! At the thought of this, the corners of Pierce¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. It was a foreign creature? This meant that he was still invincible in this world. However, since a foreign creature had such powerful strength, it meant that the world it came from was definitely not simple! Pierce controlled the undead and jumped into the sea. Immediately after, he felt his vision slowly turning ck, as if he had been painted with ck paint. He felt as if his body had touched something hard like rocks. However, he knew that what he had touched was definitely notnd. Instead, it was the huge whale. Pierce recovered his connection and opened his eyes. The sight before him stunned him. He was currently sitting on the back of this huge whale, its huge body covering his sight. He slowly moved his body to the edge to jump into the sea. Anyway, it was only an undead, so he did not care about suffering any damage. Then, he jumped into the sea. Looking at the azure sea with the bottomless ck vortex, Pierce felt his vision fill with seawater. Immediately after, he saw the true appearance of the abyss. He felt his scalp tingle! Pierce was a person with thssophobia, especially if he saw any deep sea, but this sea was only about a few hundred meters deep, so he was not afraid. But when he took a look at the abyss, he felt like he was about to suffocate. This creature could actually move such arge area into this space. This ability was simply beyond his imagination. Even the legendary gods might not have such powerful strength! Which world did this damn thinge from? Pierce then saw the blue objects surrounding the whale. It was a creature simr to a jellyfish. It was swaying non-stop, and its tentacles emitted dark blue light. Pierce found it unbelievable that these jellyfish could move around this huge whale. How did these jellyfish resist the pressure? He grabbed a jellyfish. Then, he stared at it for about 30 seconds. Immediately after, some information regarding the jellyfish appeared in front of him. [Separated parts from the body of the water god whale. These things that look like jellyfish have powerful spatial ability and are the best means to help these whales move through space. However, the believers of the other world do not know, so they treat these jellyfish like followers and look down on them!] [Those foolish believers treat these jellyfish as lowly creatures who seek protection¡­] Pierce immediately realized that this jellyfish was the medium for this whale to jump through space! This meant that these jellyfish were a part of this whale. However, Pierce suddenly realized that there was something wrong with the golden words. Immediately after, he realized what was wrong. Whether this whale was called a water god by the people of another world or these jellyfish were parts separated from its body, Pierce was not surprised. What really surprised him was that the system¡¯s introduction of this whale was in plural¡­ In other words, this whale was not the only one in the other world!? This had simply exceeded his imagination! What was going on in that world? What kind of world was it? It could actually give birth to such creatures? Chapter 257 - Inside the Whales Body!

Chapter 257: Inside the Whale¡¯s Body!

After seeing the notification from the hint system, Pierce did not know what expression he should make. It was unimaginable. If that world were to invade, the Tower Defense world would probably copse in an instant. The thought echoed in Pierce¡¯s mind. He shook his head and threw this burdensome thought to the back of his mind. It was not the time to think about these things. The most important thing now was to collect these blue things that were like jellyfish. After all, this creature with a powerful spatial ability was not something he coulde into contact with normally. Now that this opportunity was before them, Pierce would definitely not give it up. Pierce immediately began to collect the dark blue jellyfish around him. Earlier, he had touched the jellyfish and discovered that the whale did not know the current situation of these jellyfish. This meant that these jellyfish had no mental connection with this whale. After all, they were different entities separated from these whales. When this whale needed it, they would connect with it and transfer it through space. In other words, these jellyfish were just tools. After a brief sigh, Pierce began collecting the jellyfish with the storage space he had just bought from the store. He realized that he could put these things in the storage space, which was undoubtedly good news. Pierce moved around the huge whale. He had gathered a lot of jellyfish, but this whale was veryrge, at least a few thousand meters. This meant that Pierce could not catch all of the jellyfish around this whale. After all, if that happened, he would probably reach the head of this whale and be eaten by it. But at the thought, Pierce suddenly remembered. He wondered if he would receive different information if he were to observe the whale now. Earlier, the whale had only been a projected image of fantasy, so the hint system had failed. Pierce was always a man of action. He immediately started staring at the body of the whale. After 30 seconds, the familiar golden red words appeared in front of him. Though he had expected this, he was still somewhat surprised. Pierce¡¯s expression changed at the message. [An extremely powerful whale. I suggest that you don¡¯t provoke it. However, I don¡¯t think you should be collecting the jellyfish around it. I think you should go to its stomach, you will find something that will surprise you.] Pierce¡¯s expression darkened. This whale was thousands of meters long. ording to the hint from this system, he had to enter the whale¡¯s body and explore it to find something useful. He did not know what the system was doing. If he entered the whale¡¯s body, he would die! However, due to his trust in the hint system, Pierce thought for a moment and felt that he needed to enter the whale¡¯s body to explore. After all, this system had always given Pierce the correct hints from the beginning, allowing him to be so powerful that he could surpass other contestants. He had collected about twenty jellyfish now. It was already a good harvest. Then he controlled another undead and made it jump down, preparing to explore this whale¡¯s stomach. After all, the undead with the jellyfish still had his storage tool, so Pierce could not use it. As the other undead jumped into the water, a small wave appeared on the surface of the water and began to expand. Then, Pierce controlled the undead to go to the huge head of this whale. This whale was too huge, it took almost half an hour for Pierce to arrive at its head. Pierce slowly swam to the whale¡¯s head. Then he saw a pair of golden pupils staring at him expressionlessly. Although Pierce was controlling the undead from the distant Sky City, he still felt that his body was rooted on the spot. Chapter 258 - A Glowing Treasure!

Chapter 258: A Glowing Treasure!

As Pierce¡¯s body slowly hardened, he felt the huge figure looking at him through the body of the undead. It was a gaze that passed through time and space. Pierce felt his body tremble. He felt fear. Was this fear of the unknown? Such a powerful creature could actually oppress him through the connection of perception! Before he could do anything, he felt a wave slowly approaching him. Immediately after, the sea filled with waves began to tremble. Then, he felt that his clone had beenpletely devoured, because he waspletely cut off from the undead. He felt that his consciousness had returned to his body. Helpless, Pierce could only ask the others beside him to help him get rid of the stiffness of his body. In this situation, the Elven Queen, who mainly controlled the life element, was the most suitable. As the powerful life element entered her body, he felt his stiffness disappear. This powerful power made him desire it. After all, with this power, he could be an immortal legend. However, he had yet to obtain the source of this power, so he could only ce his consciousness in the undead¡¯s body again. As his consciousness connected again, there was no obstruction this time. He felt endless darkness. Apanied by this darkness was a stench as if he was in a trash pile. Pierce used the special ability of the undead to light up the surroundings with his soul fire. As dark blue mes burned in this dark space, Pierce finally saw his surroundings. It was a squirming flesh-colored wall that looked like the inside of a creature. Pierce did not know how far his consciousness couldst with the undead since he was already a few thousand meters away from it, but he did not want to try. Therefore, he could only take advantage of the fact that the whale had yet topletely move away from his range and carefully search for everything inside beforeing out again. The n was very simple, and the procedure was also very simple. After all, there were no creatures inside. Moreover, Pierce was controlling the undead. The undead would not be corroded by these things, so he had no worries. Since the goal was set, he began to act. Pierce explored first. As the surrounding environment waspletely illuminated, he could clearly see the surroundings. Under his feet were corpses and bones of all kinds of creatures. This whale was an omnivorous creature, and it was obvious from its current environment. However, Pierce did not feel disgusted by the current environment. After all, he had seen all kinds of scenes. This was just a small scene to him. His main goal now was to find what he was looking for, although he did not know what he was looking for! However, the system had given him the hint. Since it said that it was useful to him, he could only slowly search. As he walked further and further away inside the whale, he finally realized that this ce was ridiculouslyrge. It was even several timesrger than his Sky City. This meant that he had to control his Sky City to follow this whale during the search. After all, if he did not follow closely, the connection might be broken at some point. After all, he had finally entered this whale. This meant that if he wanted to go out, he would have to experience that death gaze again. Thinking of those golden pupils, Pierce still felt his scalp tingle. Pierce quickly increased the pace of his search. He had to hurry and explore the depths of the whale. It would be a waste of time to search it bit by bit. He did not want to waste this opportunity for no reason, so he had to find the target first. However, seawater flowed down at this moment. Pierce was already protected by a white protective barrier, so the seawater did not touch him. Pierce¡¯s search became faster and faster. The soul firepletely illuminated the dark space. After about half an hour, his gaze locked on the thing shining with golden light. He finally saw something unique besides corpses. Chapter 259 - Light Godhood!

Chapter 259: Light Godhood!

In the dark environment in front of him, Pierce held the soul fire in his hand and kept looking at the surroundings. Along the way, other than corpses and various items, he did not see anything valuable. Perhaps he had been too careless in his search. After all, the body of this whale was too big, and in order to pursue speed, he had overlooked some things. However, under the hint from the hint system, the treasure this time was definitely very unique, so Pierce only nced at the irrelevant objects briefly and walked past them. After walking for about half an hour, Pierce finally arrived at the location of the whale¡¯s tail. He did not know how far he had walked. He could only rely on his senses. After all, there were thousands of meters between them. He finally saw the shining thing. It was a stone shining with burning light. It looked extremely exquisite. It was only the size of a fist, but the various symbols on it were very dazzling. This thing dyed the entire surroundings white, and there was no longer that dark feeling. Pierce removed the soul fire in his hand. In this situation, there was no need to activate his soul fire. The stone in front of him already served as a bright source of light. This was probably the thing that the hint system had mentioned. This stone in front of it was simr to the stone Pierce had obtainedst time. However, the stone he had obtainedst time was wrapped in ck death energy. It was half of the godhood of the Death God. Pierce was suddenly excited. He felt as if he had discovered a huge treasure. If he had not listened to the system and entered this whale¡¯s body, he would never have discovered this thing. This meant that the hint system could always be trusted. Pierce arrived in front of this stone. He felt that this stone did not reject him at all. It even vaguely stimted the angel bloodline in his body, or rather, formed a connection. This pleasantly surprised him. In other words, this thing that was like a godhood had a corrtion with his angel bloodline. Both sides were of the same type. If this stone was really a godhood¡­ Pierce did not dare to think further. After all, he was not too sure now. His main goal was to confirm this stone through the hint system. At the thought of this, Pierce stared at it for about half a minute with his eyes filled with soul fire. The news that followed made him wild with joy. As expected, it was exactly as he had imagined. He sighed at his luck. [Detected that this stone in front of you is simr to the Death God¡¯s godhood you obtainedst time, so you should know what this stone is, right? This stone is the opposite of the Death God, the godhood of the God of Light. If possible, I suggest you use it on the Seraph¡­] [Only she can perfectly showcase the power of this godhood. Theirpatibility is above 90%, and your currentpatibility is 70%¡­] After seeing the system notification, Pierce was not depressed. After all, he could give this stone to anyone. Even if he gave it to the angel, he could obtain the power of this godhood through the connection. At that time, he would have the power of two godhoods. He felt his heart beating rapidly. It was a reaction from his main body. The few people in the distant city, especially the Elven Queen, saw Pierce¡¯s excited expression and did not know how to treat him. After all, he looked like he had obtained a treasure. However, no one knew what Pierce had obtained, since they had not connected with the undead. Pierce touched this godhood that was filled with light and warmth. He felt a unique warmth, as if a power was constantly surrounding the angel bloodline in his body! The frost bloodline waspletely suppressed. The power of the angel bloodline was constantly surging. Pierce did not feel anything wrong with this situation. After all, this was a connection between thepatible bloodlines. In any case, the one who was going to use the godhood was not him, but Vivier. However, the power of this godhood was too strong. Pierce could feel the strengthening of his bloodline even in the Sky City. He did not dare to imagine how much his strength would increase if the Seraphpletely fused with this godhood. Pierce¡¯s lips curled up at the thought. It seemed like if this godhood waspletely fused, they would have another surge of increase inbat power. He believed that this battle power would far surpass the Undead Archangel. This godhood was not like the Death God¡¯s godhood that was fragmented. The godhood of the God of Light wasplete, and aplete godhood couldpletely give birth to a god. Pierce¡¯s heart was pounding crazily. He could not control his expression at all. Chapter 260 - Seraph of Light!

Chapter 260: Seraph of Light!

Pierce¡¯s withered skeleton arm had already touched the godhood that was filled with light. This stone did not reject him at all. Instead, it enveloped his arm with warmth. He felt as if he were in a warm spring. His body and mind seemed to have been cleansed. Logically speaking, Pierce was only sharing the vision and not the sensation, so he should not be able to feel what this skeleton was feeling. However, just by looking at it, he felt his warmth. This was beyond its imagination. This power was stronger than he had imagined. He could feel Death God¡¯s godhood trembling in his mind as if it was afraid of being cleansed. He had noticed such a feeling from the godhood before, as it seemed to not know fear. But now, it was trembling due to the light godhood. Didn¡¯t this mean that this light godhood had indirect restriction over death? It seemed like he had a wrong concept of death and life. Now, if he came into contact with the godhood of life, he would immediately use the godhood of life, or give it to the Elven Queen. However, he had no idea how he could find the godhood of this life, so this was a matter for the future. At this moment, Pierce felt the angel bloodline in his body surging as if it was going to devour the frost bloodline. He quickly broke the visual connection with this undead. He had to calm the surging angel bloodline in his body to prevent the frost bloodline from beingpletely devoured. If it was devoured, he really would have no ce to cry. After the agitated angel bloodline was calmed, he reconnected with the undead, and his vision returned. The familiar feeling appeared again. At this moment, his hands werepletely clenched around the light godhood. His goal now was to escape from this whale¡¯s body! Pierce suddenly thought that if he used this godhood on the Seraph, would she evolve into another form? He had to wait until he brought this godhood back before he could confirm his guess. He did not know if his guess was wrong. After all, the Undead Archangel was an example. He was thinking about how he couldpletely escape from this whale¡¯s body. Only bypletely escaping from this whale¡¯s body could hepletely calm his beating heart. After all, this whale might activate spatial power again at any moment. Pierce stored this godhood filled with light in his storage space and prepared to leave. While searching for the exit, Pierce saw remains of ancient creatures as well as humans in the whale. He could not help but guess what world this creature came from. There were actually so many existences in that world. It was simply beyond his imagination. Moreover, every creature looked very powerful. Perhaps in the future, this world might invade. Meeting this whale was definitely not an ident. It seemed like this battle might even be the biggest crisis Pierce would encounter since he came here. Pierce moved to the whale¡¯s head. He could still feel the whale swimming forward. Now, he had to think of a way to leave its mouth. The easiest way was to send other undead soldiers and lure this whale to open its huge mouth. Then, he would leave through the opening. He immediately sent four undead soldiers before the whale. After all, when this whale opened its huge mouth, arge amount of seawater would enter. That would be the easiest time to enter or exit. Pierce controlled the four undead soldiers to float in front of the whale¡¯s eyes. Instantly, the huge golden pupils appeared in front of Pierce again. However, unlike before, Pierce was already slightly ustomed to this pressure, so it did not cause him to stiffen immediately. In addition, the Elven Queen was channeling life elements into him, making him immune to the pressure of these pupils. With the provocation of the four undead soldiers, the whale slowly opened its head. Pierce felt his sight brighten. Chapter 261 - Escape From the Whale

Chapter 261: Escape From the Whale

As light slowly appeared in front of the undead soldier controlled by Pierce, a monstrous wave followed. Before he could react, he was pushed back by the huge wave. Fortunately, Pierce was prepared for this situation. He had already found an immovable object and held onto it to prevent himself from being washed away by the monstrous wave. The other four soldiers who hade to rescue werepletely washed into the interior of the whale. Only four undead soldiers were sacrificed in exchange for the godhood of the God of Light. It was almost impossible to encounter such deals. At this moment, Pierce was controlling his undead step by step. The undead slowly swam outside. The whale was already beginning to close its mouth. He had to get out before the mouth closed, or he would have to wait again. He could also feel that the surrounding space was beginning to faintly change. If he did not escape in time, this whale might change its location again. Pierce¡¯s body swam in the powerful waves and soon emerged from the sea. The undead was lying on the sea, holding the godhood of the God of Light that Pierce needed. Pierce hadpletely broken off connection with the undead. He needed to rest. After all, he could not endure such a strong connection for a long time. Then, he asked a few people to go to the sea to fish up the body of this undead. Pierce had some questions. Where did the godhood of the God of Lighte from? Why did the godhood of the God of Light appear in the stomach of this whale? This puzzled him greatly. Perhaps there were some gods in that world, but their power was not as strong as these ferocious beasts. Pierce¡¯s reverence for the creature in front of him did not dissipate at all. He could feel his body trembling just by looking at its huge body. He had realized his current situation. He was nothing more than a king in this world, he was nothing in other worlds. At the thought of this, Pierce felt that he really had to properly participate in the arena. After all, the opponents in the arena were creatures from various worlds. They could increase his strength and knowledge. This was also an opportunity for him. He decided he would participate in arena matches after dealing with this godhood. At that moment, a powerful cry sounded from the whale. The sound sent waves into the sky. The pure white clouds in the sky were shattered. Everything in the world was gone. Pierce covered his ears in pain. He felt a ringing sound non-stop. Pierce¡¯s body was now fused with Frost bloodline, which meant that this cry could even affect his dragon body. He quickly looked at others. Fortunately, they had prepared the protective barrier when the sound was activated, so they were not too injured. Pierce, on the other hand, was not fully prepared. Instead, he felt his eardrums buzzing, as if water had entered his brain. ¡°How powerful¡­¡± Pierce looked at the whale pping its tail and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. To have such a powerful creature in the world was a humiliation to the rules. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that the jellyfish swimming around the whale were also emitting a dark blue light, as if they were about to activate their powers. If he stayed in their range, would he arrive in another world? Or would they continue to wander in this Tower Defense world? After thinking about it, Pierce decided to throw an undead soldier down first. If the other party¡¯s connection with him was broken, then it might mean that it was sent to another world, or it might be in a far away area of the Tower Defense world. After all, his connection with the undead could notst over arge gap. Pierce felt that he had to give it a try. This was also to let him confirm his connection with these undead. No matter how he looked at it, he did not lose anything. Anyway, he could easily create more than 100 undead of this level, since he hadpletely mastered the method to create undead. Moreover, it was the same method as the undead provided by the Tower Defense world. In addition, Pierce had already sold many undead soldiers in the world channel, making him earn a lot. Now, Pierce had returned to his rich self. His wallet, which had been ttened, bulged again. He had obtained all this by relying on this skill. At the thought of this, Pierce couldn¡¯t help butugh. He summoned an undead soldier and kicked him. With the whistling wind, Pierce established a connection with this undead soldier again, but this time, he chose to connect all his senses to it. After all, only in this way could Piercepletely connect to these spaces and figure out the true use of these jellyfish. After all, he now had twenty five simr jellyfishes. If he couldpletely analyze their usage, he could make these jellyfishes work for him. This was undoubtedly the best news for Pierce. After all,pared to the length of this whale, he felt that his twenty five jellyfishes couldpletely surround his Sky City. After all, the basic area of Sky City was very small. Chapter 262 - The Key to the Primordial World!

Chapter 262: The Key to the Primordial World!

Pierce suddenly felt a strong tearing sensation in the surrounding space. At this moment, the undead under Pierce¡¯s control hadpletely fallen in front of the whale. To be precise, the undead controlled by Pierce hadnded on the back of this whale. Now, he was relying on these jellyfish to teleport. As the light from the surrounding jellyfish became more and more intense, Pierce felt that the teleportation was going to start soon. At this moment, the surrounding few people had returned to Sky City. They were also very curious about this huge whale. After all, they had never seen such a powerful creature. In fact, none of them could cause any harm to this creature. Even the Undead Archangel could not do it. Pierce¡¯s gaze waspletely focused on the whale in front of him. He did not care about anything else. At this moment, the godhood of the God of Light, which was emitting a pure white light, was beside him. But the exploration of teleportation was much more important than fusing with godhood. Moreover, he had a candidate to fuse the godhood of the God of Light. That was the Seraph. After all, the angel had followed Pierce from the beginning, which meant that they had a great connection. Vivier was also the second strongest in the group. If he did not properly enhance such a powerful creature, he would not receive any protection in the future. Pierce even felt that if the angelpletely fused with the godhood of the God of Light, she would definitely be much stronger than the Undead Archangel, who had fused with half of the godhood of the God of Death. Moreover, the current Undead Archangel waspletely affected by the intelligence of the godhood of the Death God. The godhood of the God of Light could restrain the Death God¡¯s godhood, which Pierce really needed at the moment. After all, he was no match for this Undead Archangel. Although he had enough means to deal with the current Undead Archangel, he did not have the strength to suppress it with force. Pierce first put aside the issue about the godhood of the God of Light in his mind. Now was not the time to care about it, because the whale had already begun to jump through space. He could tell that the others around him could also feel it. At this moment, Pierce, who had ced all his senses on the undead soldier, could feel the surrounding space tearing. If he was not careful, he would bepletely torn apart by these space cracks. Fortunately, Pierce was in the body of an undead, so he did not need to be afraid. If it were his real body, Pierce would definitely turn around and leave without a word. After all, this ability was not something he coulde into contact with now. He suddenly turned his gaze to the surrounding jellyfish. They were emitting a dark blue light as they slowly surrounded Pierce and the huge whale. He could finally feel it now, feel the tearing sensation from space closing in on him. As the dark blue light began to spread from the bottom to Pierce, it was a crazy feeling. He had no desire to test it again in his life. The power he had now was not enough to go through this space jump. Right now, he had no thoughts at all, and was in so much pain that he wanted to die. Helpless, he could onlypletely disconnect the sense of pain with the undead. The main body of Pierce was standing in the Sky City. He was drenched in sweat and panting as if he had suffered some spiritual damage. The Elven Queen beside him was healing him. That feeling was really too unbearable. It was as if there were knives cutting across his body. He felt that his body was beginning topletely separate. Pierce decided that he would not touch those 25 little jellyfishes. He wouldpletely ignore what they could do. Perhaps he would only use them after sufficient research. He took a deep breath and ced his consciousness in the undead¡¯s body again. However, this time, he hadpletely turned off the pain perception. After all, he did not want to experience that feeling again. As the vision in front of him changed again, he knew that his body had beenpletely covered in the dark blue object. Unsurprisingly, this material was definitely the protectiveyer for the space jump. However, Pierce did not have any idea about this situation. He only felt that his vision was constantly changing, and then a dark blue membrane suddenly appeared in front of him. This thin membrane wouldpletely seal his vision. Then, the spatial jump would begin. Pierce, who was in Sky City, suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense world. Pierce took a nce at it and then his expression changed. He was rewarded for sessfully resisting the invasion of the Fire Dragon Army. [Due to the error this time, the Fire Dragon Army has invaded. Rewarding Pierce, the key to the primordial world!] Chapter 263 - Spatial Jump!

Chapter 263: Spatial Jump!

Pierce¡¯s expression changed. He felt that there was a change in this world that he did not know about. This change seemed to have happened after the wave came not long ago. At this moment, thiste newspletely reminded Pierce. He looked at the huge whale and turned to the reward given to him by the Tower Defense world. His gaze slowly turned deep. He felt that something was wrong. What was going on in this world? The two things Pierce needed to do now led to the same ce. Whether it was using the Tower Defense world¡¯s reward or following this huge whale through the spatial jump, his final goal was definitely to go to the primordial world! Pierce held the ck stone in his hand and smiled. He finally knew what to do! Since both things led to this world, there was no need for him to take the risk. So he chose to enter that world through the undead. This was only insurance. He would not be going there by himself, and if he used the key, there would undoubtedly be some danger. After all, he did not know what that world was like, but from the power disyed by this whale, it was definitely very dangerous. It was not something he could enter now. Twilight descended into this world again. The pale moonlight shone through the clouds andnded on Pierce¡¯s face. His face was filled with sweat because of the pain. It was now midnight, and Pierce waspletely prepared. He could feel the tearing of space approaching his main body! The space cracks were constantly moving towards the sky city. Helpless, Pierce could only make his Sky City retreat a few hundred meters. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s gazended on the undead sitting on the whale. The oppression of space slowly appeared around it. He felt the space in front of him suddenly shatter and jump! The night sky was like a mirror as it shattered on all sides. Pierce felt as if the sky and the ground was overturning constantly. This feeling was unbearable for him. After all, this was the first time he was experiencing such a space jump. As the scene in front of him kept turning dark, he realized that he could not see anything. Although the undead¡¯s soul fire was not extinguished, he could not see anything. At this moment, Pierce could not bear to break the connection. After all, if that happened, his efforts might be wasted and he would never be able to contact this undead again. It was better to be conservative. The pressure of the space cracks approached where Pierce¡¯s main body was, but the Sky City was already far away from this area. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s vision seemed to be constantly changing. He seemed to see the path to the bottom of the sea above his head. The sky had reversed its position with the ground. This was an illusion. Dizziness kept striking Pierce¡¯s brain. He knew that he was in the midst of a space jump. If he made a mistake, he would definitely die here! The surrounding space was like sharp des that were constantly attacking them, but the blue membrane on his body perfectly blocked these attacks for him. These jellyfish were simply too powerful. If he were to encounter these attacks alone, he would not be able to dodge these countless sharp des. Even his protective shield could not resist so many of them in an instant. Pierce had a different idea for the jellyfish. The protective shields made by these jellyfish were too powerful. What if they were used on humans in battle? The most important goal now was to go through the space jump sessfully and take a closer look at the other world if his connection with the undead stillsted. However, as he entered this space, Pierce learned something. When he was in the space jump, his connection with the undead had not been broken at all, which delighted him. Pierce closed his eyes. He waited for the time to pass. After about half an hour, Pierce finally slowly opened his eyes. He felt that there was no longer any space sharp de attack around him. This meant that Pierce was in a safe area. He opened his eyes, and the two eyes filled with soul mes began to look around. The surroundings were dark, but the fish that came from time to time let him know that he was deep in the sea. Pierce was stunned! F*ck, I have thssophobia. Chapter 264 - Exploring

Chapter 264: Exploring

After seeing this bottomless sea, Pierce instantly felt his scalp tingle, although he did not have a concept of scalp tingling because he was now in the body of the undead. He had thssophobia. He was afraid of things hidden in this deep dark sea. This was not something he could enjoy. What Pierce was thinking now was where he was right now? Was he still in the Tower Defense world? Anyway, the most important thing now was that Pierce knew that the connection between him and this undead was not broken, so it meant that the connection between them would not be broken because of the length of the distance. Or maybe the distance between them might not be too far. However, Pierce did not agree with the second idea. After all, the space jump hadsted for so long that he felt his whole body go soft from dizziness. Pierce could feel that he was deep in the sea, so he did not want to look around. He was afraid of this environment, so he pressed himself against the whale. Everyone had weaknesses. Pierce was not an exception. Although he was almost a demigod, he still had a sense of fear. After all, if he did not feel fear, he could not be called a creature. Fortunately, the death godhood in Pierce¡¯s mind had an effect of weakening the fear, so he was not afraid to move. He was looking at the surroundings. It was very dark, which was very consistent with thssophobia. This darkness, coupled with the various strange creatures around and the cold seawater, made him feel even more fear. He was no longer sure that he was in the deep sea and not on the bottom. Although Pierce did not connect his pain perception to this undead, he could sense it. There was no such strange life a few hundred meters below the sea nor anything that could amodate this whale that was thousands of meters long. At the thought, Pierce began to search for what he was looking for. The thing he was looking for now was the jellyfish around this whale. For some reason, they hadpletely disappeared, as if they had been abandoned after being used, or they might have been sucked into the space-time jump. After all, during the space jump, Pierce had seen some objects being sucked into the shattered mirrors. He had to confirm where these jellyfish had gone. He was preparing to build some perfect protective shields or emergency escape devices. He could not afford to make any mistakes now. The other goal was rtively simple. He wanted to confirm if this world was the Tower Defense world or another world. As long as he got out of the sea, he would be able topletely confirm this giak. After all, he already had a very good impression of some characteristics of the Tower Defense world, such as the energy stones he could see anywhere. Pierce stroked the huge whale under him. It did not respond. He walked to the huge head of the whale. The originally oppressive golden pupils had already disappeared and were tightly closed, as if the whale had fallen asleep. Pierce used his undead aura to sense the situation of the huge whale. The other party was not dead, which meant that it had gone into hibernation. Since this whale was sleeping, Pierce had to start searching for information about this world. Pierce immediately prepared to go out of the sea. He did not want to stay any longer in this damned ce. He was afraid that if he continued to stay like this, he might get ustrophobic as well. Pierce quickly shook his head and put the thought behind him. Now was not the time to think about this. However, from the looks of it, he was still very far from the surface. He saw the huge whale that was originally in the same position as him slowly descending, as if it was naturally sinking. For such a huge whale to fall so slowly, Pierce was not feeling too good. He felt that it would take more than a day topletely get to the surface. After all, this undead was not his real body, which meant that he could not disy his true strength. There was only a little energy in the body of this undead soldier, and it was not enough to sustain fast speed. Helpless, Pierce could only slowly move toward the surface. He was in an undead body, so he did not need to breathe. This was also another benefit of being an undead, he would not die unless someone extracted his death elements! However, to be able topletely control the elements of death, generally speaking, the creature had to be either a necromancer or a ruthless person with death elemental attributes. Or the enemy needed to have something that could restrain death elements. Apart from these things, no one could kill the undeadpletely. Every time it was defeated, it could revive again. Chapter 265 - Back

Chapter 265: Back

Pierce kept moving his body. He did not know how much time had passed, but he felt like his arm no longer belonged to him! He had waved his arms at least tens of thousands of times. Four to five days had passed outside. Although this body belonged to an undead and did not have an issue about stamina, Pierce was controlling it with his mind, so he still felt very ufortable. He felt that the whale had dived too deep into the sea. He felt that he had already traveled ten thousand meters, but he still felt that he was only halfway to the surface. Wasn¡¯t this world too ridiculous? There was actually such a deep sea, and the undead was actually not crushed into a pancake by the pressure in the water! Pierce sighed. This could not be described by science at all. After all, in this period, science was no longer dominant, except for the technology tree he had obtainedst time. He felt that even if it was a technology tree, since it was given by the Tower Defense world, it would be very valuable. After all, it was a reward that was above bloodline and bloodline evolution. Pierce felt his consciousness gradually blur. Helpless, he could only withdraw his consciousness. He felt that if this continued, he would definitely exhaust his life force. Although he did not know if he could return to this undead body in the future, he felt that it was still possible. After all, he could do multiple tasks at once, and even understood the situation in Sky City. As the surroundings slowly blurred, he saw the undead surrounded by the sea and sinking. When he opened his eyes again, Pierce saw the sunlight that he had not seen for a while. He closed his eyes, since it had been four to five days since he had not seen sunlight, and it felt too bright to the eyes. In these four to five days, besides constantly observing the dark environment, he was swimming up with all his might. That already made him feel tired. At that moment, Pierce felt a few people sitting around him. He opened his eyes to look. The Elven Queen, who was the healer, and the griffin, who was worried for him, were sitting near him. There were also Frost and Mel who were sitting on the sofa with a bag of snacks, leisurely watching the television drama. It made him feel very ufortable. I¡¯m already in this state, but you guys are still watching television. You guys will suffer tonight¡­ Pierce thought fiercely as he looked around. Then he turned his gaze to Vivier, who was reading beside him. The weak sunlight passed through the mottled leaves and scattered on her book. Under the sunlight, she looked really beautiful. ¡®As expected, there are still people who are concerned about me, although she only knows to lower her head and read.¡¯ At the thought of this, Pierce turned his gaze to the Elven Queen, who was looking at him in surprise. It was as if she had seen something unbelievable. After all, Pierce¡¯s current mental abilitypletely exceeded the Elven Queen¡¯s imagination. She really could not imagine anyone who could maintain their consciousness over different worlds and for so many days at that. Even the Elven Queen, who had lived for nearly a thousand years, could not achieve this. Helpless, she could only sigh that Pierce¡¯s strength had increased too quickly. Even she was envious. The Elven Queen advised Pierce to not use his consciousness like that again. If that happened, his life force would probably continue to decrease! A lot of Pierce¡¯s life force was beginning to dissipate. He himself could feel his life force flowing away. This was because he had used too much of it to maintain his connection with the undead. It seemed like Pierce really could not use this kind of consciousness connection recklessly. However, he finally knew that they had indeed been worlds apart. After all, if they were in the same world, Pierce¡¯s consciousness would not have been consumed so quickly. He could have quickly recovered his life force as well. What Pierce was thinking now was how that whale could teleport to this world. This ability was really beyond his imagination. Pierce could not ask the Tower Defense world, and the other party would not tell him either. After all, it was only a program. However, since he had the key to that world, it meant that the two sides had already begun to form a connection. And if there was some connection to a Tower Defense world, Pierce could only think of one thing: this world would eventually be devoured by the Tower Defense world. After all, the previous worlds were like this. The Tower Defense world devoured the worlds, and the ones in charge of helping the Tower Defense world were Pierce and the others. Perhaps this huge world was the same! But what did this have to do with him? He waspletely exhausted. He could not imagine that he had actually stayed four to five days in the deep sea with his thssophobia. This hadpletely broken the limit he could ept. It was simply too terrifying! Chapter 266 - Going to That World Again!

Chapter 266: Going to That World Again!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce was leisurely sitting by the pond in the courtyard, holding a steaming teacup in his hand, and fishing. From time to time, he would check the chat group and read their conversation. Because his consciousness had been greatly damagedst time, he was focused on recuperating. It had been about four days, and he did not know if his consciousness could enter the body of the undead again. However, too many things had happened in the past few days. The sea that surged in at the start had already disappeared. After the whale left, the sea that had risen a few hundred meterspletely fell, revealing everyone¡¯s cities. It had been about two days since they moved back to their cities, and the chat channel Pierce was checking was filled with items for sale, treasures that they had picked up in the tide. Some of the treasures looked very gorgeous, but Pierce was not interested in those things. However, the battle angel beside him was interested! Helpless, Pierce could only purchase them. His injuries were almost healed, and his life force was gradually restored. His life force was very strong, with his lifespan being longer than the Frost Dragon. Pierce was not flustered at all about the issue of his lifespan. It had only wasted a few days of his life, and that was nothing to him. Moreover, he might be able to obtain eternal life in the future. However, it was indeed time to return to that strange world and properly research it. Before Pierce left that world, he had ordered the undead to swim to the surface with all its might. He did not know if this undead listened to him or not. After all, the connection between the two sides waspletely cut off. However, the biggest problem now was that Pierce did not know if he could return to that world again. That¡¯s why this was an experiment. If the experiment seeded, it meant that he could return to that world. If the experiment did not seed, he could only use the stone in his hand. Pierce tried to build the connection with the undead again. However, the distance of this connection was indeed far. They were in twopletely different worlds. He was not sure if he could seed. Pierce closed his eyes and tried tomunicate with the undead. In just half a minute, he sensed the undead! The aura of that undead was very dazzling. The green light in his consciousness was conspicuous. After all, the two sides had connected for many days. He could indeed connect with it! The corners of his mouth slowly curled up. Since he could connect with it, this would be simple. He did not need to risk going to that world himself. After all, he did not know what kind of creatures existed in that world! Looking at that huge whale, he knew that the creatures of that world were definitely not to be trifled with. Unless there was no other choice, he would definitely not use the stone key to go to that world! Pierce immediately stored the ck stone into his storage and locked it. Since he could connect with the undead, Pierce first took some protective measures for his consciousness before connecting with the undead body. He had to increase protection around his consciousness. Otherwise, his life force would dissipate much faster. Therefore, Pierce asked the Elven Queen for some life elements to protect his life force. She had a lot of life elements in her body, which was just enough to protect Pierce¡¯s consciousness. The effect of the two measures was far stronger than a simple addition. It could be said that Pierce was fully prepared! If the life elements were enough, he could even stay in that world until he died. However, after calcting, Pierce realized that the Elven Queen¡¯s life elements were only enough for him to stay in that world for about a month! The Elven Queen expressed that she had none left after providing these life elements and that he should note looking for her. Pierce could only shake his head and say that she was still too young. She had never experienced the dangers of human hearts! Chapter 267 - Water God?!

Chapter 267: Water God?!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce connected his consciousness to the body of this undead. At this moment, he felt that his consciousness had never been better. The two sides were evenpletely connected! As Pierce¡¯s consciousness entered the undead again, he only shared its vision. The other senses were notpletely connected. After all, if that happened, he would only feel ufortable! If there was only vision, it would be like ying a game, except he was in the game! Pierce couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. Where could he find such a game? As he slowly opened his eyes, two light blue mes appeared in the original skeleton hole. This skeleton¡¯s eyes were originally light green, but after being possessed, they turned light blue. The dazzling sunlight made him subconsciously cover his eyes with his hand. Then, he was stunned. What was going on? He could actually see sunlight in this world!? Was this a joke? Was he transferred back? Pierce suddenly remembered that he had told the undead to continue moving to the surface before he left. It seemed like the undead could implement his orders even if they were separated by two worlds. At the thought of this, Pierce sighed. He had wanted to try to tour around the bottom of the sea through this game-like style. But this was good. He could avoid his phobia. What he had to do now was to findnd. He began to search the surroundings fornd. The waves slowly blew past his bony head. Everything around him seemed to be the same as Blue. Even the sky was blue and filled with white clouds. From the looks of it, all theses seemed to be much stronger than Blue. Although the energy of the creatures on Blue was not so powerful, their environment had be so terrible. Pierce shook his head at the thought. They had done this themselves, so there was nothing to regret. It could only be said to be the result of scientific development. This was not the case in other worlds. In other worlds, science seemed to be a heretic. They believed in the power of fantasy, such as what Pierce now had and the summoning ritual he had encountered in the church. Speaking of the summoning ritual, Pierce suddenly remembered that he had taken down the magic circle for the summoning ritual. He did not know if he could use the summoning ritual in this world. Pierce did not want to try this idea. What if he summoned some demons and killed himself? Whom would he cry to? After all, he did not want to use that stone key to enter this world. Who knew where in this world that key would open an entrance to. It was better to seek stability! At the thought of this, Pierce temporarily hid his thoughts in his mind. He had to findnd and judge how powerful the creatures on this world were to determine if they could pose a threat to him when they invaded in the future. However, after seeing the hint given by the system, Pierce knew that powerful creatures like the whale were special. For example, those whales were called water gods. In other words, powerful creatures like them were already ranked as gods. He did not know if gods could be seen often in this world. If they were amon scene, it would be bad. He could not cause any harm to a god. They were two extremes! Moreover, he would probably not be able to defeat that powerful whale even withplete Death God¡¯s godhood. This was the conclusion he reached afterparing their powers. There was a vast sea on all sides. He could not see anynd. He could only wander aimlessly. He chose a random direction and moved. He could not fly now. After all, this undead only had little strength and could not disy the strength to fly. It was safer than letting his main bodye over, so he could only explore slowly. Anyway, it would probably take a year or two before this world began to invade. After all, the Tower Defense world had to rely on the contestants to resist the invasion, and those contestants were mostly ordinary people. Only a small number of them had bloodline powers. Even if all the contestants attacked together, they would not be able to break through that whale¡¯s defense. This was the difference in strength. It was apletely different dimension! Pierce heaved a sigh of relief. So far, neither side has made a move! Therefore, what he had to do now was to figure out a part of this world. Only then could he make some strategies. Pierce retracted his consciousness. Before leaving, he gave the skeleton soldier another order. It was to firmly advance in one direction! This was like hanging up a game. At the very least, he did not have to waste time and effort to continue staring at the sea, nor was he afraid that this skeleton soldier would be devoured by something. In any case, there were not many creatures who could control the death elements. Pierce smiled. At this stage, he was finally rxed. After all, it had been a long time since he had done such intense work. At this moment, Pierce heard a familiar sound of the Tower Defense world. The information made his face stiffen. [The world boss has appeared again.. Contestants, please get ready. The name of the challenge is: Water God!] Chapter 268 - Preparing to Hunt the Water God!

Chapter 268: Preparing to Hunt the Water God!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce was surprised. Why was there another water god?! Could that whale be out again? Or was it another whale? After all, the hint system had given him a hint at that time. That whale was not the only water god. Moreover, every water god had the same level of strength as it! Pierce was no longer in the mood to drink tea on the rocking chair. He even threw his fishing rod aside. He had to figure this out. However, he felt that the mission this time should not be too ridiculous. This was because the current contestants were very weak. They would not be sent to their deaths. Perhaps, it was something else that had the title of water god?! Pierce suddenly realized that this was a possibility. After all, not to mention all the participants, even Pierce¡¯s group would bepletely wiped out if they had to face the whale. The chance of winning was almost zero. Pierce slowed down at the thought, but he was still concerned about this, so he quickly walked to his living room. As Pierce arrived in the living room, the others continued doing their own work. No one looked at Pierce. After all, everyone had integrated into this family during this period of time. In this family, there was no need to be in apetitive mood like with other contestants. Pierce enjoyed this. After all, he had started out alone. If not for the Seraph apanying him at the beginning, he would have definitely copsedter. After all, it was unreasonable for a person to endure such great pressure! Pierce smiled calmly at the thought. He was not so lonely now. Pierce opened the world chat and checked the relevant information about this water god. He hoped that someone had a clue. Unsurprisingly, as it was a chat group of all the teams, they were always the most informed. Soon, Pierce learned the true information about the water god, but he was stunned. ording to the information provided by some contestants in the group, the water god this time was a huge snake-shaped creature. Furthermore, this snake waspletely blue in color, looking like a water god! It was appointed as a water god so rashly? After knowing this information, he could not help but think that his fear waspletely unnecessary. After all, before it was time for the war with that world, there would be no more collision between the two sides. Pierce decided to fight the water god. After all, every boss battle gave good rewards. For example, the bloodline fusion potion he obtainedst time. Such potions were very valuable and useful. Moreover, he still had a bottle of the fire dragon bloodline that had yet to be fused. If he could obtain another bottle of bloodline fusion potion, he could also fuse with the fire dragon bloodline. At that time, his strength would definitely increase by several times. Soon, Pierce locked the location of the huge water god in the world chat. This information was shared in real time, and no one had any intention of hiding it. After all, such arge creature was not something ordinary participants like them could deal with. They had to gather all the participants before they could fight it. They were all waiting. They were waiting to gather all theirbat forces before they fought this water god. Pierce, on the other hand, was different. After hearing this news, he immediately thought about how he should deal with it alone. He had no intention of cooperating at all. Perhaps this was the reason why the Tower Defense world created hell mode for him alone. After all, such a selfish person hadpletely affected the overall interests of the contestants. Pierce himself believed that he was not a generous person. After all, the rewards were clearly in front of him. If he did not go take it, wouldn¡¯t he bemitting a crime? Pierce began tough at the thought. It was impossible for him not to take such a free reward. He prepared to set off. Just him alone was enough! The others would stay and guard this Sky City. After all, his items were still stored in this Sky City. Pierce immediately unleashed his strength after setting the goal. As the frost element in his body was activated, a huge pair of ice crystal-like wings condensed behind him. They looked very gorgeous under the sunlight. It was not a power that the current contestants could have. As Pierce slowly mobilized the frost element in his body, this huge pair of wings rose into the air, stirring up dust on the ground. Pierce was like an unsheathed sword, cutting through the air and flying into the distance. The clouds in the sky had even been scattered by him. He looked like an arrow that soared into the sky. It was iparably sharp, and nothing could stop his advance. Pierce was using his full strength. In just half a day, he arrived at the ce where the water god appeared. Don¡¯t underestimate this half a day.. This half a day had already crossed a huge distance. Chapter 269 - Welcoming the Water God!

Chapter 269: Weing the Water God!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The waves moved intensely, and the sun shone on the water, making it sparkle. From time to time, a few fish jumped out of the sea. Pierce had arrived at the location of the water god. This location was very hidden. After all, it was not onnd. This was only seen by other participants when they were migrating. The water god Pierce was looking for had also entered thiske. Thiske was about a few hundred meters in width and length, so Pierce could see the entireke with just a nce. In addition, with his Death godhood that could sense life, he could sense that there was indeed a powerful lifeform swimming in the water, like a hunter¡­ This life force was indeed ridiculously powerfulpared to other participants. At most, it was slightly weaker than Pierce¡¯s, but it was far from enough topare to a real water god. Although this life force was slightly weaker than Pierce¡¯s, it did not mean that Pierce was unable to defeat it easily. This was because Pierce had already grasped the elements of death. As long as a creature approached, he could basically kill it with a sh. The scythe in his hand was not to be trifled with! Pierce realized that there were also weaker life signals around thiske. There were at least hundreds of them. He realized after some thought. These contestants had arrived around thiske and were lying in wait, waiting for the water god to take action. Pierce opened the world chat. When he realized that the chat channel was still filled with recruitment notices, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. It was all a lie. They were already prepared to fight. It seemed like several countries had already prepared a countermeasure and deceived other countries on the surface. However, Pierce was not surprised by this situation. After all, everyone wanted to have benefits to themselves, they would not have shared the information if they could win by themselves. If Pierce had this information first, he would choose to hide and not share this information. However, he also knew that the other contestants were not as powerful as he was and could not monopolize the information. Pierce observed the contestants. The contestants hiding in the grass around theke were powerful. He could feel the bloodline power in many of the contestants. This was a rare sight. After all, the current bloodline contestants were already the centralbat force, so many teams would not rashly send their bloodline contestants to danger. This meant that manyrge countries were participating. However, this time, they were destined to return empty-handed. Now that Pierce was here, the water god waspletely his. After all, in front of absolute strength, all kinds of schemes were insufficient. Moreover, these contestants were indeed not enough to fight him. Even if they attacked together, Pierce was sure they could not win against him. This was his confidence in his strength. It had to be known that he had barely stepped into the demigod realm. Although it was only a quarter of the godhood, it meant that no one present was immune to the death power Pierce controlled. After all, this power that could end everything was too powerful. Unless the other party had powerful life elements to resist, but not one of them could control such powerful life elements at this level, and Pierce had only seen one life element user, which was the Elven Queen. At this moment, he suddenly saw ripples on the water surface, as if something was trembling below. Was the huge snakeing out? Pierce was not too interested in this creature called the water god. After witnessing the real water god, he did not feel anything for this tiny water serpent. He even thought it was ridiculous. After all, the difference in strength was obvious. At the thought of this, Pierce knew he had topletely put aside the powerful impression he had of the water god. After all, it did affect his actions. In any case, the water god hadpletely returned to another world through the space jump. Pierce himself had 25 jellyfishes with him. He did not know if they were enough to space jump. He would try them when he had time. However, the target of the space jump was not Pierce, but his undead. In any case, they would not die. After all, he had already experienced it. The protective shield provided by the jellyfish was too powerful. Even space rifts could not cut it. Such a protective shield was the strongest Pierce had ever seen. Even the death protective shield condensed in his body did not have the ability topare to it. Pierce¡¯s eyes narrowed. He sensed a huge life force charging up from below. However, he was not too nervous and appeared very indifferent, although he had not brought any teammates to participate in the battle. After all, he was already used to the feeling of participating in the battle with his teammates. As the master, he naturally would not participate personally. This meant that hisbat experience was actually very weak. Or rather, he did not have anybat experience. Therefore, from now onwards, he decided to properly train hisbat skills to be prepared for cases where he might encounter some monster when he was alone. Pierce turned his gaze to the water god in the water. Chapter 270 - Become an Undead!

Chapter 270: Be an Undead!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce locked his gaze on the huge figure hidden under the water. He could now see the huge shadow of the squirming body in the water. From the looks of it, it was about a few hundred meters long and was on apletely different level from the water god that was a few thousand meters long. For some reason, Pierce kept thinking of the whale in the deep sea. In the future, he might have to fight that creature. He was not sure if he would have any chance of winning. At the thought of this, he wanted to quickly increase his strength. After all, if this continued, he really had no chance of winning in the future. So far, his only way to increase his strength was to increase his bloodline power. After all, he still had a bottle of the fire dragon bloodline that had not been devoured. In addition, he had already fused with most of the angel bloodline. Frost bloodline should also be fused in a few days. After the fusion, Pierce could fuse with the fire dragon bloodline. This was undoubtedly good news for him. At that time, his strength would double again. At the thought of this, the shadow in Pierce¡¯s heart that was enveloped by the whale finally eased a little. He smiled. The water surface rippled. Following that, a huge wave surged out and hit the contestants hiding in the surroundings. Thus water god¡¯s life force far exceeded that of the others. In addition to the perception ability of the snakes, it could easily sense the ordinary humans hiding in the surroundings. No one could avoid its perception. It was only observing the prey at the beginning like a hunter. Before it finished observing, it would not rashly approach the prey. This was due to caution. However, it forgot that it could not detect creatures higher-leveled than it, such as Pierce who was floating in the sky. Pierce was not surprised by this situation. After all, it was easy to sense the contestants with the natural perception ability of this snake. However, the contestants probably did not sense it. After all, in this world, although it had already undergone a mutation, its instincts as a serpent had not changed, and it was more intelligent than before. Why were the contestants thinking of using ignorant methods to challenge such a powerful enemy? At this moment, the huge water god raised its tall head and flicked its tongue at the contestants. Its body was filled with light white scales mixed with faint blue light, making it look very pure. It indeed matched the water god in the myths. However, Pierce did not have any feelings for this rather beautiful appearance. Or rather, he did not have a good perception of any snake creature. Who knew if this snake was poisonous? Pierce stood in the air and quietly looked at the water serpent. He wanted to see the strength of this water serpent and then deal with it. As long as he stabbed the snake with the scythe when it was not paying attention, it would die and could be made into his undead. However, what Pierce wanted to see now was not the water god¡¯s actions but the methods of the contestants. After all, he did not know what level the contestants had reached, especially since he had not fought with them. In the previous dungeon mission, he had alreadypleted the mission ahead of time. He had only sped a little effort, and the other contestants had all died under the hands of the undead. Pierce¡¯s interest was piqued again. Immediately after, an unbelievable scene urred. Faced with such a powerful creature, the contestants did not choose to rely on their bloodline power. Instead, they picked up the tools they had bought and attacked with them. The elemental bows could not cause any damage to the snake. Instead, they only left white marks on it, making it look very ridiculous. Pierce was speechless. He did not expect these contestants to face such a powerful creature with primitive tools. If they engaged in closebat, they would not be in such a passive position. After all, he knew that there were a few bloodline contestants with good abilities hidden among them. These people really cherished their lives too much. The contestants had also realized that they had not caused any damage to the water god. They panicked. Immediately after, chaos broke out. A group of contestants with a few bloodlines instantly used their bloodline power. Pierce even saw a shadow maniptor inside. He had never expected such a powerful contestant to use a bow. This was beyond his imagination. However, this shadow could not cause any damage to this huge snake. It could only lock it in ce for a few seconds. However, this was good enough. After all, the difference in strength between the two sides was veryrge. Pierce no longer hid. He had a clear understanding of the strength of the contestants, and that they had reached their limits. Pierce took out the huge scythe behind him. The scythe emitted a dark light under the sunlight. Pierce slowly injected his strength into the scythe. This scythe was a weapon from the legendary Death, so the power it represented would never be so weak. It was undoubtedly a pity that Pierce had yet to disy its true strength. However, whoever was hit by this scythe would be infected by the death elements, so it was a very good weapon. Chapter 271 - Extracting the Water Serpent’s Soul

Chapter 271: Extracting the Water Serpent¡¯s Soul

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Pierce took out his huge scythe, the surrounding temperature instantly fell. The power of this scythe was not only the death element, but also the frost element. That¡¯s right, Pierce had added the frost element in it. He had tested it and found that the scythe could ept any power. As for why he did not add the holy light element from the angel. This was a weapon from the Death God. Wasn¡¯t adding angel power to it deliberately courting death? Pierce did not even want to try it. The power wrapped around the ck scythe was something no one present could feel. After all, it had already surpassed all their understanding. For example, people would never know when they would die. Pierce walked through the clouds, slowly approaching the huge water serpent. The contestants hadpletely disappeared from Pierce¡¯s vision. They had all fled. This made him shake his head. These contestants were simply too timid. Although Pierce had not really fought much, he had the courage to fight them. However, it was useless to say this. If that world were to invade, Pierce felt that the truebat power would still be his group. The contestants were undoubtedly participating in the parameters and would only make up the numbers. Pierce could only ept this situation. After all, he knew how terrifying the creatures of that world were. Therefore, he had to increase his strength to deal with the invasion of another world. He had to turn this huge water serpent into his strength first. Pierce felt it for a moment and understood its power. This was an ordinary level 6 creature. Its power was only so-so. Pierce did not mind. After all, this creature was right in front of him. It would be a waste not to turn it into a soldier. He did not understand why the creature wanted to call itself a water god. He felt that it was not worthy. However, it was not up to him to decide that. The two worlds could not bepared, and Pierce knew that. At this moment, Pierce¡¯s scythe arrived at the back of the huge water serpent¡¯s neck. Looking at the huge scales, Pierce thought that these scales might be some outstanding materials. After all, there seemed to be some cksmiths among the contestants. After all, the items in the store were too expensive. Moreover, there was a huge difference in price between a weapon and its blueprint in the store. This led to many contestants already bing cksmiths. After all, they could earn some money. After obtaining the death artifact, Pierce naturally did not fancy those forged weapons, but that did not mean that he would dislike money. Money was always a good thing, and it was the same for Pierce. Pierce wondered if the huge snake in front of him would drop those scales after transforming it into an undead. Moreover, if possible, he wanted to turn this water god into a creature simr to the Undead Archangel. He wanted to test it out. Before the flesh waspletely corroded by the death elements, he would transform the other party¡¯s consciousness into undead consciousness. It made sense from a theoretical point of view. But he did not know if it would seed right away. If it did, he would not have to face those bones every day. The water serpent, which had chased away all the contestants, was preparing to return to its nest. Pierce, who was standing behind it, seized the opportunity and shed with his scythe. The sharp de instantly pierced through the other party¡¯s scales, as easily as cutting tofu. Dense death elements instantly invaded the water serpent¡¯s body from the wound. As Pierce pulled out his scythe, the bright red blood spurted out of the back of its neck like a fountain. Pierce quickly dodged to the side. He did not want to be drenched in this blood and clean himself. That would be too troublesome. The huge serpent let out a powerful roar. Theke was disturbed by the serpent¡¯s twisting body. Even several trees in the forest in front werepletely broken. Pierce quickly extracted the other party¡¯s soul. Chapter 272 - Bloodline Fusion Potion!

Chapter 272: Bloodline Fusion Potion!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, when extracting the soul, Pierce had to sh his scythe into the other party¡¯s head again. After all, only then could he mobilize the death elements in his body topletely extract the other party¡¯s soul. Pierce had never shown mercy in this aspect. He immediately shed his scythe at the head of the stirring serpent. The bone of the head was harder than its entire body, but even so, Pierce¡¯s scythe still entered the other party¡¯s brain without any resistance. This time, the huge snake roared and twisted even more fiercely. However, it was useless. It could only me itself for being too weak and unable to resist. What Pierce had to do now was strengthen this huge creature, turning it into an undying creature that had the elements of death. This was a great opportunity for the creature. It had to thank him. The scythe in his hand stabbed into the other party¡¯s head again, and Pierce immediately extracted its soul. The process of extracting souls was very painful. Pierce had topletely suppress the other party¡¯s consciousness. After all, this was the only way to prevent the other party from resisting. Pierce could also feel the pain when extracting the soul. If not for the pain, the other party would not have screamed so miserably. In order to reduce this pain, he had to extract the other party¡¯s soul as soon as possible. Only then could he inject his consciousness into the other party and turn it into an undead creature. He had already forgotten how he turned the Archangel into an undead. ¡®No, I seem to have forgotten something.¡¯ At this moment, Pierce suddenly remembered that he had Sea of the Dead. It had not been used yet. He seemed to havepletely forgotten about it after creating the Sky City. Pierce suddenly remembered. He could indeed turn the other party into an undead, but there was a simpler method: turn the other party into an undead through the Sea of the Dead! This meant that he was really putting the cart before the horse. But at the thought of this, Pierce suddenly realized that he could turn the other party into an undead at any time and without consuming anything. In other words, Pierce could do it much more conveniently than the Sea of the Dead. Pierce was suddenly at a loss. If doing it himself was more convenient, what use did the Sea of the Dead have? The Sea of the Dead seemed to have been treated as a simpleke in the backyard. There were no signs of it being used. Pierce¡¯s face reddened. However, there was no use thinking about it now. Because the soul extraction was at the most crucial moment, Pierce could only focus andpletely extract the other party¡¯s soul. This could not have been done before, because his death element would have automatically corroded the other party¡¯s soul and body. The death element first devoured the other party¡¯s body and then devoured the other party¡¯s soul. This meant that he could not obtain an undead. He just needed to change the process a little and not devour the target¡¯s body to obtain an undead with a physical body. At this moment, the death element in Pierce¡¯s scythe instantly invaded the other party¡¯s brain. In about five minutes, the other party¡¯s soul would bepletely extracted and devoured. Five minutes passed quickly. The serpent was originally howling in pain, but gradually, there were no more signs of life. The golden pupils lost their light and looked extremely dim. Pierce knew that he hadpletely emptied the other party¡¯s consciousness, and the most important step now was to apply his consciousness to the body of this undead. He was very familiar with this step. After all, he had ced his consciousness into the bodies of the undead before. This step did not pose any obstruction to Pierce. He ced his consciousness in the body of the serpent. Immediately after, he felt the vision in front of him suddenly change. The various colors that were originally very clear became dim. Pierce raised his huge head and saw himself in the sky. He was not used to this sight. Immediately after, he returned to his body. Then, he made the huge serpent follow him back to Sky City. He now understood that this goal waspleted. This boss waspletely destroyed by him. The winner of this round was still Pierce! [The World Boss Battle has ended: 1st ce ¨C Pierce] Pierce was not surprised to see this ranking. Then, what was the reward? Pierce couldn¡¯t help but think on the way back to the city. [First ce reward: Bloodline Fusion Potion] Pierce¡¯s heart rate slowed down. Good lord, he really got what he wanted.. Chapter 273 - Finally Seeing Land

Chapter 273: Finally Seeing Land

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce could easily cross the distance to Sky City. However, he was leading a huge Undead Water Serpent along, so he was slightly slower. But this was nothing to Pierce. If it was slower, so be it. Anyway, he had obtained some good benefits, especially the reward this time. It was really worth it. This was another bottle of bloodline fusion potion. Such things were rare. The other contestants might not have even heard of it. Even better, Pierce was about to fuse the angel bloodline and frost bloodline in his body. At that time, he could fuse with the fire dragon bloodline with this bloodline fusion potion. Pierce sighed on the way back to the city. About four hours passed. Pierce finally saw his Sky City again. The distant Sky City was hanging high in the night sky. It was already midnight, and Pierce slowlynded in the water below the Sky City with a huge water serpent. Then, Pierce released this water serpent. In any case, the water serpent could not fly, so there was no need to bring it into the sky. Besides upying the space, it would be useless. Pierce flew back to Sky City. Pierce arrived in the living room. He held the bottle of golden bloodline fusion potion in his hand and walked to his storage to store it. There were many things in Pierce¡¯s storage, such as the bloodline fusion potion, the bloodline of the fire dragon, and the key to that world. Everything here was something the other contestants might not have heard of. Pierce shook his head. The most important thing now was to increase his strength and figure out the matters of the other world in his free time. Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered that he had not looked for that skeleton undead for four to five days. It seemed like he had time to go there. After all, four to five days were enough for the undead soldier to findnd. He did not believe that the sea was really that huge. Then Pierce strolled to the sofa and sat down. The soft touch made him rx, and he began to connect. Pierce connected his consciousness to the undead soldier in the other world. A faint light slowly illuminated his pupils. When Pierce opened his eyes, the sunlight stunned him because it was midnight in his world, while this world was being illuminated by the sun. After all, he had been swimming at the bottom of the sea for almost 4-5 days, so he did not have a clear pattern regarding the day and night of this world. However, Pierce was not too concerned about this. After all, every had its own rotation pattern. Pierce slowly stood up and looked around. The surroundings were no longer the endless sea. The sparkling sea surface gave him a headache. Fortunately, he had finally found a piece ofnd. That¡¯s right, Pierce had finally found a piece ofnd. Everything around him felt unfamiliar. In front of him was a huge forest. It seemed that this soldier did not walk around after findingnd. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. Pierce found the loyalty of these undead very interesting. After all, it was rare to see such an obedient creature among intelligent lifeforms. Pierce looked up at the huge forest. He felt smallpared to it. The trees were about a few hundred meters tall, making him look like an ant. Perhaps this was the specialty of this world. The creatures in this world were veryrge. Pierce shook his head and tidied his clothes. He strolled into the forest warily. He did not know the strength of the creatures in this world, so he had to be vignt. As he walked into the forest, the sunlight waspletely blocked by the leaves. Only mottled shadows scattered on the ground through the sparse leaves. Pierce controlled his skeleton body to walk in the forest, stepping on the leaves. He walked for about half an hour. He finally found a creature! It was the second creature he had discovered other than the whale in this world. It was a strange-looking creature that looked like abination of an alligator and a lion. This creature was about three meters tall. Pierce immediately used his hint system. After all, he was already very vignt. He had to carefully check every life that appeared. He wanted to determine his strength in this world and his position in this world. A golden red text appeared in the corner of Pierce¡¯s eye. There was information about this monster, but Pierce was slightly amused. [The strength of this creature in front of you is probably like that ordinary Hell Leopard in your world, so it is no threat to you!] Chapter 274 - Self-Destructing Fireflies

Chapter 274: Self-Destructing Fireflies

[The strength of this creature in front of you is probably like that ordinary Hell Leopard in your world, so it is no threat to you!] When he saw the introduction of the monster in front of him, for some reason, Pierce¡¯s nervousness instantly rxed. Although this monster looked very strong, its actual strength was only at early-stage level 4. This meant that the undead skeleton under Pierce¡¯s control couldpletely cause crushing damage to this creature. After all, the undead army Pierce had summoned was not to be trifled with. This undead had at least early-stage level 6 power. Pierce suddenly felt that this world was not scary. After all, this big guy looked like an ordinary creature in this world. It might even be a ruler of this territory. Indeed, in this world, it was very rare to see a powerful water god like the whale. Pierce did not have any intention of approaching this creature. After all, this creature was too ugly. He felt that if he searched this world, he might find something rted to godhood. After all, the godhood of the God of Light was found in the whale¡¯s stomach. There were two guesses. One was that someone had deliberately ced it here, and the other was that the whale had devoured the God of Light. Pierce was more inclined to the first guess. After all, in his impression, although the whale was powerful, it could not devour an entire godhood! He was able to confirm his strength. He was one of the top few existences in this world as well. At the thought of this, he suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. He was no longer as nervous as before. After all, existences like whales were too rare. If the whole world was that powerful, Pierce would go crazy. If that was the case, he felt that there was no need to fight this war. He would just wait for the other party to invade. Pierce¡¯s expression changed. He thought briefly. If he continued to use this skeleton to explore, would he obtain more information? Moreover, it was equivalent to controlling a game character. It was a good choice. After all, the few people in the living room were also doing their own things, and no one would bother him. Pierce could only ept this mission. In fact, he was very happy to do so. After all, he was going to bepleting the mission in a gaming style. Since he was conflicted, he decided to explore this forest again. He detoured around this huge unknown creature and slowly walked deeper into the forest. The creature did not seem to notice Pierce¡¯s passing. After all, the difference between the two was too great. Pierce could easily hide his undead aura and pass by it. Pierce walked into the forest, and as he went deeper and deeper, the scene was still the same. There were only tall trees. Things like deers did not exist here. This meant that there were no intelligent creatures here. Of course, this was just this ce, not the entire world. Pierce still remembered the word given to him by the hint system. It was clearly written that the whale was called the water god. In other words, there were definitely intelligent creatures here, and even humanoid creatures. Pierce scratched his head at the thought. The bare head made him pause. He felt like he himself was about to turn bald. His eyes suddenly lit up. His dark blue pupils were very conspicuous in this dark forest. After all, the sun waspletely blocked by the leaves, so walking in the forest felt like walking in the night. Pierce¡¯s soul fire could illuminate the surroundings, so he did not need any additional light. However, he suddenly saw something and was pleasantly surprised. There were some golden green lights that surrounded the tall bushes. The creatures shining with green light looked like fireflies from afar. Pierce did not approach them rashly. He first used his hint system to inspect the creature. Being cautious would ensure his life, and he would not have to be passive. Especially when he was only here with the undead¡¯s body. If it was destroyed, he would have to use the door key ande personally. This would undoubtedly cause him a lot of trouble. After all, he had no idea where that key would lead if he opened the door. If it led to the whale, he would be doomed. After all, ording to the current situation, the whale hadpletely sunk into the deep sea that was nearly ten thousand meters deep. It was almost bottomless. Apart from some shining creatures, there was nothing else to see. Pierce hated this environment. He really did not want to go to such a ce again. Although the pressure was nothing to his body, he was afraid of the deep sea. At this moment, the hint system provided the information of the creature. [Self-destructing Firefly¡­] Chapter 275 - Message

Chapter 275: Message

[Self-destructing firefly. This thing that looks like a firefly is called a firefly in this world as well.] [If possible, I suggest that you do not provoke them now. Although their bodies are very small, they contain a lot of energy.] [If you have some relevant knowledge, you can use these fireflies as bombs. Their power is enough to blow away almost all creatures below level 6!] Pierce was stunned. He instantly realized the price of these fireflies to the other contestants. Right now, his gaze toward the fireflies were not filled with fear, but with desire and greed. He could imagine how much money the contestants were going to spend on such a useful item. Although Pierce had enough assets now, he could not afford to buy some of the more expensive things in the store, like the legendary creature eggs. Those legendary creature eggs were simply out of the other contestants¡¯ reach, but to Pierce, if he were to gain some more points, he might obtain them. He decided to bring these fireflies back to Tower Defense World. But he had no way to do that now. After all, the key was with his real body and not with the undead. Pierce shook his head regretfully. This was a good opportunity to make a huge sum of money. However, there would be a way in the future. He remembered the appearance of this firefly. When he had the chance in the future, he would make a killing. Helpless, Pierce could only continue to ignore the self-destructing fireflies and slowly walk forward. Since he could not take them away now, there was no need to insist on wasting time here. Otherwise, it would only disturb his progress in exploring this world. Pierce thought regretfully. How good would it be if he could build a stable transportation method now? In the real world, the undead¡¯s point of view was selectively not broadcast by the Tower Defense world. Therefore, what the audience saw now was Pierce sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed, while the others were sitting around him. They were sittingfortably and were doing their own things. In the real world, the citizens of other countries just turned a blind eye to this. They would not be surprised by anything Pierce did now. After all, they were used to it. Perhaps they would be very surprised if Pierce did not get first ce. However, perhaps that would never happen. After all, they knew Pierce¡¯s strength, although the other contestants did not know. The difference in strength between them was like the difference between heaven and earth. At this moment, in the real world, Pierce¡¯s previous reward was in the hot search, its poprity surpassing the topics about Pierce. The technology tree was already more than ten meters tall. It bore two fruits. These two fruits had contributed greatly to Country M. They even marked the various sources and uses of this knowledge. This made the scientists of the other countries envious. After all, they did not have the powerfulbat power of Pierce to obtain various abilities for them at the front line. They werepletely behind in every aspect. Whether in terms of territory or technology, Country M was at the top. The entire Blue had been expanded to amodate the expansion of Country M. They were the true overlord. In a researchboratory of Country M. A group of researchers was walking around in white coats. However, in this research room, a tall tree was carefully taken care of by sophisticated equipment. The research building had been built on the ce where the seed had fallen. The researchers were crazily studying this tree. However, with their current technology, they could not figure out anything. After all, one had the strength of a Creator, while the other had just grasped the ability to influence the environment. It was easy to determine the winner between these two. They were not discouraged. The surprises this tree had given them was enough. This tree was even continuing to grow, but its growth speed was gradually decreasing. There were some who wanted to elerate its growth by using fertilizers, but this suggestion was rejected by everyone because they did not know if that would damage this tree. After all, they only had this one tree. At this moment, with a crack, they saw a chip fruit fall down. Now that this tree had borne another fruit, everyone¡¯s enthusiasm rose again. They all held this chip to study. Although they had notpletely researched the first two chips, this did not affect their curiosity towards this new chip. Pierce was controlling the undead to move when he received a message. It was a private message from the Tower Defense world. Chapter 276 - Entering the Exploration Mode

Chapter 276: Entering the Exploration Mode

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To his surprise, the person who sent him the message was not the other contestants who had asked for the deal, but the Tower Defense World. Although the Tower Defense world had sent him many messages, what surprised him was that the message this time was a transaction message. Pierce sat on the sofa in silence. He did not understand why the Tower Defense world was looking for him to transact. Moreover, what did it want to transact? Pierce thought of all his belongings and realized that he had nothing valuable other than those few items. However, those precious things were nothing to the Tower Defense World. If the other party wanted to make a deal, they definitely did not want these. Then, what did the other party want? First, Pierce severed his connection with the undead and focused on the message from the Tower Defense world. He gave the undead an order to continue exploring before he severed the connection. If it encountered powerful creatures, it had to avoid them. If it encountered weak creatures, it could decide by itself. The undead connected to him would understand his words. After all, in their subconsciousness, Pierce was their master, or rather, their creator. They did not forget this concept even if they were separated by two different worlds. Pierce turned his consciousness over and looked at the transaction information. The others were having fun at the side. They had known each other for a long time now, and Pierce felt very out of ce. After all, he was the only male here. The Undead Archangel was a puppet and could not be considered a living form. Pierce suddenly thought that if he sent the Undead Archangel to that world, would he bring a surprise? However, he felt that if he really sent the other party over, the other party might give him a fright instead of surprise, so he decided to forget about it. Pierce opened the transaction request the Tower Defense world had sent him. Pierce soon saw the shocking information. [I want to make a deal with you, Pierce. I¡¯ll help you create projections, and you, as a supervisor, will help me seize another world!] [Of course, before that, I will ssify this world into instance dungeons. Death in these instance dungeons is not true death. They can challenge it every day. You will be the leader. Go to that world and expose all the secrets there.] [As for which world it is, look at the ck stone with you.] [After this transaction ispleted, you will obtain one tenth of the rights to the other world.] Pierce was silent when he saw this long information. He wanted to refuse this deal, but after seeing the reward, he was tempted. After all, as an ordinary person, he did not know what it felt like to control a world. Even if he had control of one tenth of the other world, Pierce had some guesses as to how big the other world was. There was no reason not to ept such a good deal. Pierce calmed himself down and thought about it. Since the other party invited him, it meant that only Pierce could be the leader of this mission. He had to organize some participants to explore the other world. In addition, this exploration did not mean exploring with their own bodies. Instead, the Tower Defense world would create some projections for them to explore another world. This was simr to exploring a dungeon where death did not mean true death. Pierce was tempted. He could not refuse this transaction. He knew that his greed would not allow him to do so. He epted the deal. As he epted the deal, the interface began to change. It was Pierce¡¯s personal information. [Name: Pierce] [Exploration Level: 12] [Authority Level: SS] [Explored Item: Self-destructing Firefly] After seeing this message, Pierce instantly understood that this was his character temte in another world. Therefore, if the other contestants were to participate, they would also obtain a simr temte as him. If that happened, his n of selling the fireflies to make a fortune would go to waste. The other contestants would definitely obtain these most basic things, especially when these fireflies were really useful. Pierce thought for a moment. If he went with this deal, he would obtain one tenth of the ownership of a world. Controlling a world and earning some money were simply iparable. Moreover, he had already confirmed the deal, which meant that he had no chance to regret it. [This transaction has officially taken effect!] Chapter 277 - Mission

Chapter 277: Mission

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The message from the Tower Defense World appeared. This transaction was confirmed and could not be canceled. After all, this was the consciousness of the world. If the deal was canceled, it meant that Pierce did not want to stay here anymore. Pierce did not panic. There was no harm to him. Moreover, he could obtain control of 1/10 of the world. It was definitely worth it. Then, Pierce knew what his authority was for! Because in his mind, something simr to the control panel of the system suddenly appeared. It was used to monitor how many contestants there were in this world and how many people entered the dungeon. This was not a huge problem for Pierce. He could mobilize his authority and issue a mission to all the contestants. This authority was very simple. Moreover, after using it, he would have to obtain the approval of the Tower Defense World before using it again. When this transaction ended, the authority would be taken back. It was just a temporary agreement. After all, Pierce was still in charge of defending against the Tower Defense¡¯s invasions. But now, Pierce roughly knew what the yers needed to do if the Tower Defense world invaded other worlds. He had to nurture their strength as much as possible and prepare for the future invasion of other worlds. Thinking of this, Pierce felt that he had learned the true meaning of this Tower Defense world. Then, Pierce used his authority to issue a mission to all the participants. After he finishedpiling and editing the mission content, the Tower Defense world sent the mission to all the contestants. Instantly, everyone was excited when they saw the mission. [This mission is an instance dungeon mission. The mission goal is to explore another world. In the other world, your body will be a projection. Death is not a real death for you. You can bring back all the items you explore in the other world!] Everyone¡¯s interest was piqued. After all, the other world would have many resources. The resources obtained were all theirs. Wasn¡¯t this the same as ying a game? Moreover, there would be no deaths or death penalty. This was the same as a game to them. The only difference was that one was ying in the real world while the other was in the Tower Defense! Everyone immediately checked the mission they had epted. After all, this was a mission from the Tower Defense World. Everyone had to participate, and they had no choice. At this moment, Pierce realized that all the participants were discussing this in the world chat. However, what surprised Pierce was that the number of participants seemed to have increased by one. The other contestants also realized this. Then, they chatted about this in the chat group and realized what had happened. A couple gave birth to a child in this world. This meant that as long as humans were born in this world, they would be judged as the participants of their country. It waspletely possible to establish a new country here and never return to the original world. Other than expressing shock, the others had nothing to say. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that the ck stone key in his hand had activated. That¡¯s right. he suddenly realized that the ck key had unknowingly and quietly opened a door, which was on the wall opposite his safe. Pierce looked at the dark green door, his mind filled with questions. Damn it, why do you have to open it yourself? Originally, Pierce had not thought carefully about whether he should use the key to open the door. But now, the key was automatically activated. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that his system seemed to be constantly analyzing the dark green door in front of him, as if it was forming a new portal. Simrly, Pierce also received the message from the system that he had obtained to manage this instance dungeon. [Testing the dark green door. Please wait a moment. After the test ispleted, it will be synchronized to the projected mountain area, so don¡¯t worry, it will not attract any monsters.] Pierce was relieved. After all, he was afraid of idents. However, there was a reasonable exnation now, so he was not afraid. At this moment, Pierce opened his world chat. After browsing through the content of the chat briefly, Pierce closed the chat and connected his consciousness with the undead in the other world. He wanted to know how the exploration of the undead was going. After all, it had been about a day. It would probably take two to three days for the test to finish. Chapter 278 - Entering the Dungeon

Chapter 278: Entering the Dungeon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bright morning sun slowly shone through the ss and onto Pierce¡¯s cold face. Because Pierce had worked tillte, he did not get up early. It had been about four days since hest possessed the undead. He had not slept well in the past few days. After all, the dark green teleportation door had been opened in the hall. Pierce was extremely afraid of something going wrong, so he quickly got the Undead Archangel and the Lightning Sura to guard it. This was so that he could deal with any monsters at any time. After all, he believed in the strength of these two creatures. This morning, Pierce suddenly received a message from the Tower Defense dungeon system. Pierce had three systems on him now. One was the hint system that belonged to him. The other was the dungeon system that was added to him by the Tower Defense world. This system that was in charge of this instance dungeon mission would probably disappear after the mission was over. The other was the Tower Defense system. Pierce felt that the system he had was enough. After all, each of them was very powerful, except for this dungeon system. After seeing this message, Pierce slowly heaved a sigh of relief. He could finally sleep peacefully. The test had finished. In other words, the door could send the projections of the participants and let them explore the instance dungeon. Pierce opened his dungeon system and released the missionpletely. From now on, everyone would have their own projection. The other party would bring their consciousness to another world toplete the mission. Anyway, the goal they were looking at now was topletely understand the secrets of the other world ording to the goal given to Pierce by the Tower Defense world. This meant that they had to understand the other world¡¯s strength. Pierce could just issue some hunting missions and let them kill all the creatures in this world. Didn¡¯t this mean that they could understand the other party¡¯s details? However, this thought was not practical. After all, there were too few people on their side, while the other party had creatures at the level of gods. It was impossible. At this moment, the Tower Defense world gave Pierce some important areas to observe. He could explore these ces. As expected, the Tower Defense world had already taken the initiative to test the other world. What he needed to do now was to carefully check the confirmed ces to see if there were really other secrets. This was also one of the ways to make these participants quickly be stronger. After all, there would be rewards from time to time in the other world, such as bloodline. If Pierce¡¯s guess was correct, as this dungeon mission continued, almost everyone would have a bloodline. Anyway, the difference in strength between some of them was too great. If they wanted to fight head-on, they could not win against the other world. At this moment, Pierce informed all the participants of the opening of the dungeon. As a mechanical sound suddenly sounded in everyone¡¯s ears, all the participants were stunned and stopped what they were doing. Everyone listened carefully to the message that suddenly appeared in their ears. They did not want to miss this opportunity. [As the participants¡¯ strength cannot keep up with the increase in difficulty, please participate in the dungeon mission. Please pay attention to your shadows.] [This dungeon mission officially begins. Prepare yourselves!] Everyone felt their vision go dark. Without any time to prepare, they felt their vision slowly changing. Then, they realized that when they opened their eyes again, they were in a strange ce. The few people around were identical to them. All of them were wearing a ck cloak, and their faces could not be seen clearly. This was the shadow. All the contestants thought of this. This thing was too unique. However, they had already fought life and death battles for more than half a year. They did not care about appearances. Everyone instantly adjusted their mentalities and looked around. At the beginning, some people had already guessed that this world was equivalent to a huge open event to gather resources to make them stronger. Pierce silently liked this guess because it was indeed the case. After all, they were in projection mode, and they would not die! The contestants immediately set off like crazy. The pressure they felt in the Tower Defense world was unimaginable. They had to fight endless monsters every day, and if they were not careful, they would result in the destruction of their country. This was a good opportunity for them to rx. Someone had already set up a parasol and prepared to take a sunbath. There were also some more conscientious contestants who had already begun to search for resources that could be collected in this world. In fact, most of them were like this, with only a few taking a break. Pierce was hiding in the crowd and carefully observing his surroundings. He was now one of the ckers. Chapter 279 - Exploring

Chapter 279: Exploring

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce was among these ordinary participants. Pierce had also created a new projection for himself and ced his consciousness on this projection. In other words, he had two substitutes in this world. He looked at the happy faces of the participants around him and was momentarily at a loss for words. After all, they had been oppressed in the Tower Defense world for a long time. In this dungeon mission where they would not die and could be entered at any time, they naturally released their pent-up stress. There was nothing wrong with it. In the Tower Defense world, they would have nightmares every night. They dreamed that their city was invaded and they were eaten by monsters. Strength always determined everything in this world. All the contestants understood this principle, so other than a portion who were rxing, most of the contestants had already begun their activities. They were collecting information and resources in this world. If possible, they felt that they could obtain something like bloodlines. After all, this dungeon wasrger than any previous dungeon. From the looks of it, they could really obtain many things in this dungeon, especially the bloodline items. Although Pierce was the administrator of this dungeon, he did not know what he could obtain in this world. Everyone had to start from scratch, and Pierce could only try his best to gather supplies. But he knew that the things obtained in this world were very powerful. For them, just a little bit could benefit them greatly. After all, Pierce had never forgotten the godhood he had obtained from the whale¡¯s stomach. Thinking of this, Pierce realized that he had yet to give the light godhood to Seraph. It seemed like it was time to use it on her. After all, only in this way could he increase the other party¡¯s strength to the limit. Pierce could instantly gain a powerfulbat strength to fight for him. As a projection without the boundary of life and death, these participants had the freedom to do anything they wanted. After a simple observation, Pierce set off with a team that was preparing to go out to find supplies. They were only some exploration teams and did not have any attacking power. It was the same for Pierce. If they encountered some wild beasts during the exploration, they would be doomed. That¡¯s right, the strength of Pierce and the others was almost equal to 0. After all, it was only a projection and did not disy their true strength. This also meant that they could only explore supplies in this world. Someone had already given a detailed n regarding this thing. They would first explore the areas marked with golden symbols in the map given to them by the Tower Defense world. That was the focus of the Tower Defense world and the main ce they wanted to look for. Pierce looked at the sea at the edge of the map. He could feel that this ce might be the ce where the undead had been teleported to at first. The whales were probably resting in the sea. However, the sea area here was indeed a little far from the continent. It was no wonder that Pierce needed so many days to reach thend. It had to be known that while Pierce was controlling the undead, he could constantly swim without feeling tired. The undead was hundreds of times more efficient than humans. Moreover, he could advance at a stable speed. Pierce was following therge group and strolling in a forest. Because all the participants had turned into shadows, no one knew who was who. They could only rely on names to memorize each other. Pierce gave himself a random name when he joined this team. They were on the same side, but they might turn hostile if there were benefits to be had. After all, no one would die here, so there was no fear. When Pierce thought of this, he tilted his head and looked at the few people in front. Most of the people in the front knew each other, while Pierce was alone. In short, he was a lone wolf. Moreover, Pierce did not have anybat strength here, so he was the same as the other participants. If he really encountered a treasure, then Pierce could only let his undeade to deal with it. However, Pierce did not know where his undead was. Although he knew where the sea was, he did not know which continent the undead hadnded on. There were too many continents in this world. The continent that Pierce and the others descended on was just one of them. However, this mission was not to explore the entire world. After all, if that was the case, it would be impossible to finish the exploration in a few days or months. It would probably take hundreds of years. Therefore, they only focused on the areas with the golden marks. Pierce was also very curious about these ces. However, what he needed to do now was to properly locate his undead and see where it was in this world. If possible, he could mobilize the other party toe here and explore together. Since Pierce could control the undead to seize the treasures in the future. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that there seemed to be a movement around him. It was not the sound of the wind. He could feel a powerful aura of life approaching them. Apanied by the rustling of the bushes in the depths of the forest, the few people present also realized that something was wrong.. They prepared themselves for battle, but realized that they did not have any weapons. Chapter 280 - The Tenth Invasion

Chapter 280: The Tenth Invasion

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pierce followed this team for a while and found many things. At least in this forest, they had picked up all kinds of things, including those they could identify and those they could not identify. But at this moment, they finally realized that there seemed to be something eyeing them covetously from the forest. Pierce immediately became alert. The power of his projected body was 0. If they encountered some powerful monsters, they had no way to resist at all. They could only resist passively, and the only way was to escape. At the thought of this, many contestants prepared to retreat. After all, they knew their current strength. There was no weapon for them to use. This caused thebat experience they had honed in times of adversity to bepletely useless here. Immediately after, Pierce felt the bushes in front of him rustle. The sound suddenly became loud, as if there was something lurking inside. However, what was hidden in the bush was not a prey, but a hunter, while Pierce and the others were prey. Pierce also stared at the swaying bushes in front of him. He held his breath and looked around. It was definitely not just this one. He could feel that under this life aura, there were many other life auras hidden around him. He knew this because he had inherited Death godhood. The others also realized that something was wrong. They seemed to be surrounded. They did not expect to encounter such a scene on the first day. At this moment, with a loud bang, Pierce saw a white creature suddenly jump out of the bushes in front of him. It looked like the fusion of the leopard¡¯s body and the elephant¡¯s head. This creature was too impactful. After all, other than Pierce, this was the first time the other contestants had seen this scene. Their worldview hadpletely copsed. However, on second thought, since this was the Tower Defense world¡¯s dungeon mission, it meant that nothing would happen to them. This world was even more ridiculous than the Tower Defense world. Some creatures in the Tower Defense world had yet to deviate from their original nature. They still looked a little simr to the real world, and this creature in front of them was a fusion of two different creatures, like the Creator made it without any thoughts. Pierce did not think of escaping. After all, in this situation, he had nowhere to run because there were many such creatures on their path of retreat. Anyway, they could resurrectter. Even Pierce was no exception. He had no way to increase his authority to make his projection have offensive ability. ck light particles slowly spread out from Pierce¡¯s body. The unknown monster had already pped Pierce¡¯s arm with its sharp ws. Then, Pierce¡¯s arm scattered into the air like dust. Under Pierce¡¯s helpless gaze, his ck robe waspletely scattered. Pierce¡¯s consciousness returned to the real world. He stood up and sighed. With the weakness of nobat power, this world treated everyone equally. Pierce was a little depressed. If he could teleport his main body over, he would probably go on a killing spree. But after all, there were too many hidden creatures in this world. He could not teleport over directly, because he could really die here. At that moment, Pierce heard a mechanical voice. It was the familiar voice of the Tower Defense consciousness. When Pierce really thought that the Tower Defense world was looking for him to talk about the transaction, the next words the Tower Defense world said stunned him. [The tenth invasion is ready. All contestants, please prepare your defensive measures to deal with the tenth invasion|] [The invasion will begin in ten days. All contestants, please be prepared. The ninth invasion has ended!] The ninth invasion?? A few question marks immediately appeared above Pierce¡¯s head. Had he experienced the ninth invasion? Pierce had not seen the ninth invasion in the true sense. The tide hade when the invasion started. The dragon legion and the water god that cameter were sudden bosses and did not belong to the normal invasion. That might be why the invasion was considered a pass, and the tenth invasion was starting. At this moment, the mood of the other participants could be imagined. After the instance dungeon was opened, they were even happy. After all, they finally had the chance to increase their strength. However, they could not even be happy for an afternoon when the Tower Defense world announced the tenth invasion. Moreover, it was going to be in ten days. Pierce was speechless. He had just released information about the dungeon mission this morning.. He had yet to explore the other worldpletely, and then the tenth invasion began. Chapter 281 - Everyone’s Tasks

Chapter 281: Everyone¡¯s Tasks

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Pierce and the others came to their senses, the Tower Defense world released another message. It was a boss that had suddenly descended. Pierce felt that there were too many bosses that had descended in recent times. For example, the dragon army, the water god, and now an unknown monster. This was really tiring for him. Moreover, he had obtained the boss rewards every time. The other contestants had never obtained them before, so Pierce was a little embarrassed. It was just that thepetitors were not that strong. If they were as strong as Pierce, the other party could easily snatch the boss. Pierce locked everything in his hand in the safe and took out the scythe [Contestants, please get ready.] [A few minutes ago, a creature from another world descended on this world. Please team up and defeat the invader to obtain the relevant rewards.] After seeing the information about the world boss, the other contestants were basically expressionless. They already knew who the final reward would belong to. After all, it had always gone to the same person. Be it the Frost Dragon at the start or the new Boss, all the rewards belonged to Pierce. The most infuriating thing was that they did not have the ability to snatch them. They seriously suspected that Pierce was the only one with power now, and they strongly demanded that he be punished. If this continued, the other countries would bepletely suppressed. After all, they did not have the legendary bloodlines. They could only be considered rtively weak creatures. They still had to rely on the weapons with elemental power that they bought from the shops. However, the elemental weapons could only cause damage to some weak creatures. Creatures that exceeded the norm, such as the level six and seven, were already the final boss to them. The weapons they had could not even break the enemy¡¯s armor. They seriously suspected that this world had copsed because Pierce was too powerful. That was why they were facing such a powerful threat. Of course, they were just speaking. Everyone did not have any thoughts about this boss. They did not have the strength to resist. If they gathered, the oue would definitely be either deaths and injuries, and they would lose many contestants. This did not seem to be worth it. They were not stupid to snatch such a dangerous mission. Moreover, they already had an exploration mission. An exploration mission in such a huge open world would definitely be a huge reward for them. Therefore, it was better to explore this open world than to do an unrealistic mission. As someone who specialized in hunting bosses, Pierce did not go fight the boss. He held the scythe because he wanted topete in the arena. Manypetitors were gradually surpassing him in the rankings. He had only participated in the group arena for a day after all. Thinking of this, Pierce quickly opened his group arena and began to find a match. The invading boss this time would be taken care of by Frost and the others. Seeing Pierce disappear in front of them, they gradually moved their bodies. It had been a long time since they had a mission. Ever since Pierce entered that dark side, they had not done any missions. Everyone present had a part in this mission. ording to Pierce, anyone could go if they wanted to. All they had to do waspletely defeat this Boss and obtain the rewards. The requirements were indeed not high. The main reason was that among the people present, there was Frost, Vivier, Mel, and the elven queen who was acting as a healer. Mel¡¯s had increased very quickly. After all, she was a creature that Pierce had obtained from the ruins, so she was naturally different. The current Mel hadpletely surpassed the Elven Queen in terms of strength, which meant that the current Mel was also a core strength. Pierce was also very interested in Mel¡¯s strength. The current strength of Mel was still to control the enemy¡¯s spirit. As she trained, this ability became stronger. It was not an exaggeration to say that Mel could even control the entire Undead army. Therefore, this time, Mel would probably take part in the mission. As for the others, it had been a long time since Frost and the Elven Queen had to move out. Vivier was in charge of guarding the city. After all, their main city could not be left unattended, so she and the griffin stayed behind. After the mission was divided, everyone began to do their jobs. Frost was at the front. She was the first to open her huge wings condensed from frost elements. Immediately after, ice crystal wings flew in the sky, following which were purple wings condensed with demon power. And then the Elven Queen with her beautiful wings. The three of them moved leisurely toward the location Pierce had told them. Chapter 282 – Life Element Chapter 282 ¨C Life Element Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios The three of them were very slow. It was as if they were going on a trip. None of them felt any urgency. After all, it was just a small invader. To them, it could be dealt with within a moment. The wings that were formed from frost hadpletely disappeared. Frost was now using her main body to fly. A huge frost dragon spread its ice-blue scales and flew in the sky. At this moment, they were nearing the location, and the other two were sitting on Frost¡¯s back watching the scenery. The Frost Dragon¡¯s sharp ws slowly slid across theke¡¯s surface, creating three different waves. They looked very sharp, and theke¡¯s surface was like torn silk. The clearke reflected their bodies, especially since the Frost Dragon¡¯s body was huge. Now that Frost was gradually entering adulthood, it was time for her body to stop growing. If she continued to grow, Pierce felt that he might not be able to support the Frost Dragon in the future. A breeze slowly blew past their ears. The Elven Queen and Mel looked very satisfied, especially the Elven Queen. This was her first symbolic missiona€| Therefore, she treasured this opportunity very much. It was the same as taking a tour. After all, the two people beside her were much stronger than her. She came as a healer. Thinking of this, she focused on the natural environment around her, and her mood became even better. She was the Elven Queen who controlled the life elements, and this surrounding fitted her nature. The three of them were very slow at the beginning. After riding the dragon, their speed gradually increased. After about half a day, they arrived at the location. Immediately after, arge area of sea appeared below the dragon¡¯s soaring body. They did not know why the recent bosses were descending in the sea. The water god invader had also descended in the sea. However, this was nothing to them, so they did not think too much about it. Frost changed back to her human body before searching for the target. ording to the map Pierce had given them, the target was hidden here. Of course, they could not rule out the possibility that the other party was already far away from this ce, so they had to search. At this moment, the Elven Queen, who controlled the life element, was the first to discover something wrong with her surroundings. She felt that among the different elements in the surrounding space, there was a powerful life element, which surprised her. Because that life element was far more powerful than the life element she controlled. If shepared her life elements to the other party, the other party was like a bright moon while she was a firefly. There was noparison at all. It seemed like it was the right choice to follow the two of them. If she could obtain their powerful life elements, the Elven Queen could not help but smile. After all, she was the weakest in the entire team. It was obvious that the other party¡¯s powerful life element could provide her with a powerful life force. Then, she could transform this life force into her own life element. At that time, her healing powers would increase. Immediately after, the Elven Queen followed the trace of life element in the air and began to search for clues to determine where that creature had run to. Due to the fact that there was no way to hide the powerful life element, they quickly found the other party. However, that creature¡¯s element was spread in the sky, which meant that the other party was a flying creature. Thinking of this, she could not help but feel that it was a little troublesome. After all, if it was a flying creature, its speed would definitely be very fast, far beyond what she couldpare to now. However, this was not a dead end. After all, there was a Frost Dragon. In terms of speed, the Elven Queen or Mel might not beparable to the creature, but Frost was an expert in this aspect, and her main body¡¯s main point was flying speed. A dragon was one of the fastest creatures. Thinking of this, the Elven Queen immediately turned to look at Frost. ¡°I have already determined the location of the other party based on the elements in the air, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you!¡± ¡°Am I going to have to transform again?¡± Frost¡¯s little nose slowly twitched, and then her light blue eyes looked at the Elven Queen in confusion. Of course, she understood what the other meant. The trouble was to turn her into a vehicle to carry them forward. Although the dragon¡¯s pride did not allow her to let others ride her, after considering her rtionship with Pierce, Frost brought them here. Anyway, since she had already done it, the second time was easier. Frost could only shake her head and transform into the tall and mighty Frost Dragon again. Frost spread her huge wings, which blotted out the sky. Her huge body cast a huge shadow on the Elven Queen. After carefully looking at the Frost Dragon¡¯s powerful body, the Elven Queen slowly climbed onto her body. Then, ording to the life elements she found in the air, she guided Frost. The other party did not hide these life elements at all, so it was easy to find them. Not far away, there was a burning thing.. Chapter 283 - Just a Bird Burning With Flames

Chapter 283: Just a Bird Burning With mes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the grayish-blue sky, an ice-blue dragon was flying at high speed. On its back were two small creatures. Ahead of it was a burning me flying in the azure sky. If it was looked at closely, one would see a huge red bird-shaped creature burning with mes. If Pierce were here, he would be able to recognize it within half a minute. The creature burning with mes was the boss of this invasion, Phoenix. Even without the Elven Queen, Frost and Mel could point out that this creature in front of them was their target. After all, the powerful aura emitting from its body could not deceive them. The Elven Queen was unable to guess what species it was. After all, this was no longer the world she was from. It waspletely normal not to be able to guess it. There were too many creatures hidden in this world. However, even if they could not tell what species it was, it did not affect their hunt. This was a mission Pierce had given them. Frost and the others had toplete it perfectly. Thinking of this, Frost elerated again. She could feel that the speed of this creature wasparable to her. If she did not speed up, it was very likely that the other party would escape. After all, both sides were constantly elerating. In the end, the dragon bloodline won by a little. After all, their tall bodies and agile wings made them the strongest kings in the sky. As the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer, Mel, who was sitting on the dragon¡¯s back, seized the opportunity and threw spiritual control over the target. Purple demonic power instantly surged out of her body and spread to the strange bird in mes not far away. The strange bird froze for a moment, and Frost seized this opportunity. Ice-blue icicles condensed beside her, emitting coldness. The moment they appeared, Frost ruthlessly threw them. The icicles smashed into the strange bird burning with mes. Frost elements burst out in the air. Because the mes on the bird¡¯s body reacted to the frost element, a powerful mist instantly erupted in the air. However, this did not affect the battle between the two sides. The strange burning bird also discovered the dragon. The burning mes turned into a fireball and shot towards the dragon behind it. Faced with this simple attack, Frost had no intention of dodging at all. With the hard scales on her body, she did not even need to dodge. To her surprise, after this me smashed into her body, she felt that theyer of frost element in her body was constantly melting. This shocked her greatly. The scales on her body were condensed with a super strong frost element. Ordinary attacks could not cause any damage to her. Even against Pierce¡¯s scythe, Frost dared to say that she could withstand five to six attacks! However, the mes in front of her seemed to want to burn all her scales. This feeling was very ufortable. Fortunately, the mes did notst long. In just an instant, Frost quickly broke free from the fire. When she looked at the scales on her body again, she realized that a patch of scales had already turned ck, as if they had been charred. When the Elven Queen, who was sitting on the dragon, saw this scene, she immediately used the huge life element in her body to heal Frost. The green healing power brushed the dragon¡¯s scales, and then returned them to their original ice-blue appearance. Frost no longer felt the burning sensation. She looked at the Elven Queen on her back gratefully and continued to focus on the strange me bird. The creature in front of her was indeed an invader like her. The strength of both sides was almost equal. Fortunately, Frost had a helper, but this creature did not. Frost¡¯s attack at the beginning had injured the strange bird in front of her. However, when she looked again, her golden pupils widened. The wounds that were originally inflicted had already beenpletely healed at some point in time. The initial wounds were also burning with considerable mes. This thing in front of her actually had the ability to recover from injuries. Frost was immediately stunned. The Elven Queen was not surprised. After all, the bird had such a powerful life force. They wondered what would happen if they brought this creature back to Pierce. This thought began to spread among the three of them. After all, this strange bird burning with mes could be a powerful assistant. ¡°It¡¯s just a bird burning with mes!¡± Frost snorted coldly. Then, she opened her mouth and a powerful frost element began to condense. At this moment, the strange bird burning with mes also felt that something was wrong. If it was attacked by this attack, it would either die or be crippled. Chapter 284 - 30 Consecutive Victories in the Group Arena!

Chapter 284: 30 Consecutive Victories in the Group Arena!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It had no choice but to dodge this attack. If it did not dodge, it did not know what the consequences would be. The huge body was burning with mes. Immediately after, a few sharp ice spears pierced through its body. However, they seemed to have pierced through the mes and did not touch its body. But Frost did not just have physical attacks. The ability she was most proud of was the huge origin element in her body. A dragon was a great mage as well. This was themon saying in another world. No one couldpete with a dragon in magic. Their talent and bodies were basically at the top of the food chain. However, right now, Frost and the others did not seem to be at the top of the creature chain. This strange bird with mes was circling around. The creature in front of them was much stronger than they had imagined. Its powerful recovery ability and fire attacks were enough to cause damage to them. Frost had the most say in this level of damage. Topletely destroy the frost element on her scales was not something ordinary mes could do. In other words, the mes this guy had were very powerful. Her icy-blue pupils constricted slightly. She could already feel the intense burning sensation from the other party. It was as if half the sky was burning. From the looks of it, the other party had already begun to disy its full strength. Frost no longer hid her strength. Immediately after, the huge frost element in her body began to erupt. Soon, the other side of the sky waspletely upied by the ice-blue elements. The two elements began topete, and huge steam appeared in the middle. However, this steam did not affect the forces of both sides. The battle between the two sides was bing more and more intense. However, Frost had advantages both in terms of numbers and strength. It was only a matter of time before she won this battle. There was some dy because the strange bird had too fast recovery. In just an instant, its energy would recover to its peak state. But the Elven Queen, who was standing on the Frost¡¯s back, knew that there was not much life element left in this monster¡¯s body. As long as they waited for the creature topletely exhaust its stamina, the battle would mean the end. Therefore, the two sides were fighting a battle of attrition. Frost¡¯s victory was only a matter of time. The two sides were chasing and fleeing. Many people even saw these two huge creatures in the sky above their city, scaring them into preparing for battle. They thought that some creature had suddenly invaded. After all, the current Tower Defense world was not too safe. Moreover, the tenth invasion had officially begun, so everyone was panic-stricken. They were like frightened birds that could not withstand the slightest bit of rm. Therefore, when some of the participants saw the two monsters, their legs immediately turned soft. Moreover, the scene was very shocking. The ces where the two monsters passed were left with fog and steam. It was like when previous invasions started. After all, the previous invasions had started with the appearance of the fog. Although the ninth invasion was not like this. Alright, perhaps the ninth invasion had not started. They had directly passed it. At this moment, the battle between the two sides had already reached the climax. The strange bird did not have much mes remaining. Its mes were already covered with a very cold frost element. It would only take some time before its mes were extinguished. Pierce was engrossed in his arena matches. Although it was a pity that he could not fight against other ordinary yers, he could fight against all kinds of creatures of other worlds. Pierce¡¯s strength was unquestionable, especially now that he had the scythe that could cut through anything. He had been fighting in this group arena for a day and night. If he did not have the scythe, every battle would have been difficult. After all, this scythe was like a cheat. As long as the scythe touched the enemy and drew a wound, the other party would definitely die. Pierce did not feel any guilt over using such a cheat. After all, weapons were a part of their strength. Pierce fought more and more bravely. As long as the battle ended, the next battle would begin immediately.. He took no rest, and Pierce slowly reached the 30th consecutive victory. Chapter 285 - Undead Phoenix!

Chapter 285: Undead Phoenix!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Naturally, Pierce did not think that the 30th consecutive victory had any meaning. After all, he was only looking for strong opponents to help him gain experience. However, he did not find any good matches. Pierce had thought that if he got more wins, he might face stronger opponents. However, after 30 rounds, Pierce felt like it was a joke. Because these 30 rounds were all the same to him, he could not disy his true strength. He had only used about half of his strength in the past 30 rounds. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that he had unknowingly be the first ce. Because Pierce¡¯s opponents were not ordinary contestants, after winning a round, he gained twice as much as other contestants. Pierce had fought about 30 battles, which meant that it was equal to fighting 60 battles. It was natural for him to rank first. Not to mention, he had won consecutively. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that something seemed to have changed in his arena. Then, he saw a new feature. It was an automatic adjustment button. It was a choice to select opponents several times more powerful than him. Pierce was excited. What he wanted now was the opponents who could force out all his strength. In the past 30 battles, he could have won without the scythe since his current strength and physique were simr to the opponents in the arena. And now, he could fight stronger opponents. However, before Pierce could begin the experiment, there was a loud bang outside the window. It had been two days since Frost and the others set off. It was time for them to return. Pierce looked outside. A huge ice-blue dragon slowlynded on the sky city with a strange burning bird in its mouth. However, the strange bird was covered in wounds. Even its head was covered in frost, making it look very miserable. After seeing that creature, he narrowed his eyes and used his hint system on it. Soon, golden words appeared before Pierce¡¯s eyes. He was surprised to see the information. Because this creature was actually the legendary Undying Phoenix. It could be reborn through mes even if it waspletely killed. It would have a new life and be restored to its prime state. Pierce¡¯s eyes suddenly burned. If he could obtain the Phoenix¡¯s ability, it would further increase his strength. Frost did not kill the other party, which was a very wise choice. If she had killed it, the final loser might be Frost. Frost had basically exhausted all her strength to chase after this Phoenix. If it suddenly returned to its peak condition, it would be obvious that Frost would be defeated. Fortunately, she did not kill this bird, which resulted in it being unable to revive. Pierce couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. After all, he had asked Frost to go and not let the Seraph follow. If the Seraph followed¡­ alright, there would still not be any issue. He trusted Seraph¡¯s strength. She was far stronger than him. After all, the Seraph had already¡­! Alright, it seemed like she had not fused with the godhood! At the thought of this, Pierce suddenly realized that he had yet to give the godhood to Seraph. It seemed like he really had to finish this soon. After all, she might need some time to adapt to the new strength. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that the Phoenix was still moving. He felt that it was better to turn this bird into his undead. Because in this way, Pierce could share strength with the other party by signing a contract. Pierce strolled out of the room and came to the Phoenix. Frost had returned to her human form and stood beside Pierce. Then, under the vignt gaze of the Phoenix, Pierce reached out and slowly stroked its head. The burning mes did not cause any harm to Pierce, because he was covered in a death barrier. These burning mes were very warm to him. Chapter 286End - Life and Death

Chapter 286: Life and Death

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Pierce slowly pressed his hand on the Phoenix¡¯s head, the mes did not cause him any harm. Instead, he could feel a warmth that prated his heart through the protective barrier. These mes were made of very powerful elements that could attack and heal. He wondered if this monster would still have the ability after transforming into an undead. Because the death element and the creature¡¯s element were notpatible, Pierce did not know what would happen if he forced them. However, there was no harm in trying. After all, this was Pierce¡¯s only option to obtain the other party¡¯s ability. His group had already severely injured the other party, which meant that the other party¡¯s favorability would never increase. Even if he could increase the affinity, he did not want to use this method because it was too troublesome. Who knew how long it would take to cultivate a good favorability. Pierce slowly cut a wound on the Phoenix¡¯s head and injected his death element into its body. Because Pierce was very experienced in creating undead with bodies, he did not choose to turn this Phoenix into a skeleton undead. He just had to invade its brain and destroy its consciousness. Pierce was bing more and more familiar with this method, and had trained in using many techniques to further enhance its execution. This was why Pierce had to cut the other party¡¯s head first and not anywhere else. Because this was the closest ce to the brain, Pierce could better preserve the other party¡¯s body. Apanied by the death aura, thick elements mixed into the other party¡¯s mind. The Phoenix¡¯s huge body was struggling on the death¡¯s door, stirring up waves of dust, making Pierce and the others involuntarily move away. Then, in Pierce¡¯s perception, the other party¡¯s soul strength was constantly decreasing. He could sense souls because of Death God¡¯s godhood. Stripping souls was always the hardest, so Pierce had to wait for about ten minutes before the other party¡¯s body finally lost its soul. Pierce immediately stopped after this. The most important thing now was to connect his consciousness to the Phoenix, or rather, use death energy to indirectly control it. Of course, the best choice was to use the Sea of the Dead topletely turn the Phoenix into an undead. But in that case, there seemed to be not many souls to use, so the Sea of the Dead was treated as an ordinary fish pond. The thick death energypletely fused with the Phoenix. At this moment, Pierce suddenly realized that the mes on the Phoenix were on the verge of copse. However, this was not unexpected. He had some guesses about this situation. After all, he was fusing different elements. If it could seed, it would be great news for him. After all, Pierce was very greedy for these life-type abilities and wanted them. If possible, he even wanted to turn that whale into his undead and obtain its ability through the connection. Unfortunately, Pierce could not break through the other party¡¯s defense at all, let alone use the scythe to turn the other party into an undead. It was like a fantasy. But now, Pierce finally obtained the Undying Phoenix. As the mes on the other party slowly extinguished, Pierce increased his control over the death energy. Then, the originally faint mes burned again. However, what was surprising was that the mes that were ignited again were not golden but ck and red. It looked very strange. Pierce was slightly surprised by the situation before him. He did not know what use these ck red mes had. For example, were they the representation of the life elements? He turned to look at the Elven Queen who was watching from the side. He knew that the other party was attuned to the elements, so it was best to let her check. He could only feel that the Phoenix was filled with thick death elements. After a simple check, the Elven Queen gave an answer, which was mixed with certainty and doubt. She knew that this creature had life elements, but she also felt a powerful death element. Even she could not believe that these two elements would appear on one creature. This was simply too contradictory. Pierce was also slightly surprised by the situation. He could feel the other party¡¯s death element, but he did not expect it to have a life element as well. This was a pleasant surprise for him. After all, he would be able to obtain its life element. At this point, Pierce hadpletely transformed the Phoenix. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!